UC-NRLF 


B    5    flQfl    175 


Cof 


•  , 


**T$%^%>  }yC/^2^ 


^r 


>»*<%•*»# 


i 


LOAN  STACK 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1877,  by 

VERY  REV.  R.  E.  V.  RICE,  C.  M., 

in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.   C. 


k  Ma 


TRAtfSLATOl 


The  following  t-  i  has  proved  a  labor  indeed, bat  a 

labor  of  I  »r  long  years  the 

an  J  Spiritual  Doctrine  thed  in  an 

tantly  present  tot  He 

hid   hoped,  and  waited,  and    1  able   hand  to 

undertake  the  task.     He  had  prayed  that  some  one,  adequately 

charmed   with   its 
!    with    its  Bui  r    the   pi 

Ho  to  make  ol 
and  profit     B  1  vain,  hope  withered,  and 

id  in  deli  nd  woul  1  oo1 

I  he  must  himaeli 
the  w  limited  powers  he  r 

is  the  thought  persisted,  and  sugg        I 
that  I  for  what   he 

honor  oi'  -on,  to  make  the  a 

•1  to  the  America 
re  were  difficulties  in  the  way.  a  tho 

S  of  & 

lese  it  is  a  ]  '  n  and   to 

- 

lived  in  a 
I  real 
■I  in  every 
s2ciic.-.  o  labors 

of    the 

721 


IT  translator's  preface. 

civilized  world  as  in  the  peaceful  country  villages  and  hamlets* 
ami  1  peoples  of  the  so-called  civilized  countries  as  among  the- 
semi-barbarous  nations  of  the  Orient;  because  suffering  exists- 
everywhere,  and,  wherever  suffering  and  human  misery  are,  there- 
St.  Vincent  labors.  Hence,  it  cannot  be  superfluous  to  multiply 
narrations  of  his  life,  or  of  his  virtues;  it  cannot  be  esteeraecL 
out  of  place  to  rooite  to  those  who  honor  and  revere  him,  who* 
love  him,  other  versions  of  his  sayings  and  doings. 

Moreover,  the  present  work  of  all  others,  and  there  is  no 
thought  to  derogate  from  their  worth,  presents  most  completely 
the  virtue  of  the  saint,  and  marks  most  fully  and  clearly  his 
ideas  and  teachings  in  regard  thereto.  It  specifically  treats,  as  its 
title  indicates,  of  the  virtues  of  the  saint  and  his  spiritual 
doctrine.  Other  works  exhibit  his  virtues  in  the  history  of  his 
deeds.  They  are  especially  the  work  of  the  writers  who  narrate 
the  circumstances  of  his  life  and  draw  their  own  conclusions. 
In  the  present  the  words  of  the  saint  himself  are  given.  The 
entire  book  is  scarcely  other  than  the  writings  and  discourses  oi 
the  saint  arranged  and  brought  to  bear  on  particular  points.. 
It  is,  as  the  author  well  remarks,  a  complete  compendium  of  the 
writings  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  The  sum,  the  substance,  both 
of  all  his  conferences  whether  to  the  Missionaries  and  Daughters 
of  Charity,  or  to  the  religious  communities  of  which  ho  had 
charge,  or  to  the  numerous  societies  of  ecclesiastics,  and  of  the 
laity  of  both  sexes  which  sprung  np  at  his  word^and  were 
willing,  and  actually  did  give  their  wealth  and  their  time  for 
the  benefit  of  the  poor  and  raftering  whose  father  he  was,  and  of 
the  innumerable  letters  to  individuals  of  all  ranks,  of  all  classes 
and  of  all  countries,  constitutes  the  book.  The  author  has  but 
little  of  his  own.  He  never  speaks  but  when  to  introduce  the 
saint. 

And  this  very  feature  has  proved  no  little  trial  to  the  translator. 
Because,  intent  on  fidelity  to  the  sense,  and  even  the  very  words. 
of  the  saint,  he  has  found  it  no  easy  task  to  transfer  to  ordinary 
intelligible  English  the  complicated  phrases  and  intricate  sentences 
of  the  old  style  French  of  the  fifteenth  century.  For,  though 
t  and  Pension,  Itacine  and  Corneille,  Boileau  and  La  Fon- 
taine were  reinodelin  £  and  immortalizing  the  lan^uagrc  of  the 
1'  rank,  even  while  the  poor  and  simple  priest,  Mr,  Vincent*  was 


'LATOKS   PR!   I 


providing  the  necessaries  of  life  for  entire  province*  racked  and 
mined  by  war  and  famine,  Mill  the  old  fashion  held  sway,  and 
but  slowly  and  reluctantly  gave  way  before  the  new. 

IB  idea,  then,  of  the  saint,  and  to  pay  attention 
to  the  accompanying  and  confirmatory  clause*,  and  make  them 
a  united  whole  in  English  as  they  are  in  the  French,  was  a  serfc 

sole.     II  »  think  he  has  been   faithful  and  e 

in  perceiving  the  meaning  of  the  Saint  and  rendering  it  into  run- 
May  be  his  hopes  have  overleaped  his  ability, 
and  effort, however, have  been  sincere  and  constant. 
The  auto  tea  in  his  read*  aeral  knowledg 

the  main  facts  in  the  life  of  the  saint.     Hence,  frequent  reference 
itoryofthat  life.    This  may  prove  to  some  an 
nnsatisfa  be  work.    Yet,  everything  in  the  book 

and  independent  True,  for  a  more  comprehensive 
understanding  of  the  degree  of  virtue  practised,  for  a  deeper 
and  more  intimate  feeling  of  the  heroism  of  many  of  the  acts 
narrated,  an  acquaintance  with  the  history  of  the  life  of  the 
For  the  work  is  a  companion  to  the  Life.  It 
.  that  the  major  portion  of  those  who  will  read  it  are 
Snfliciently  familiar  with  the  name  and  work*  of  the  Apostle  of 
Charity,  ami,  therefore,  that   I  mere  ncntion   of  certain  circum- 

18  all  that  is  required  to  recall  the  picture  in  all  its  vividt* 
Or,  again,  it  is  hoped   that  th  •  the  work  will   en 

jet  in  those,  to  \ 

ire  to  p<  i  all 

lie  work  is  of  the  The  author 

1  in  the  path  of 

Church  I  I  iiurch,  in  her  pro< 

of  cane:  the  memory  oi  the  one  prop* 

the  honor  I    to  the  theological 

and  then,  their  an: 
plan  ecomc   that  of  all  hagio- 

• 
\  over-w.  vc. 


Vlii  TRANSLATORS   PREFACE 

rather  to  hasten  their  ruin  than  promote  their  advance- 
ment. And  this  dependence  ever  kept  him  in  humility, 
ever  impelled  him  to  seek  by  all  the  means  in  his  power 
to  learn  the  will  of  his  Creator,  and,  once  assured  of  the  Divine 
pleasure,  to  boldly  and  with  unbounded  confidence  set  to  work 
to  accomplish  it;  never  for  an  instant  permitting  anxiety  for  the 
result  to  trouble  his  mind  or  disturb  the  peace  of  his  soul.  God's 
work  it  was,  and  God  would  have  it  performed  as  it  pleased 
Himself.     This  was  sufficient. 

Such  was  the  guiding  principle  of  Vincent's  life,  and  such  he 
taught  all  with  whom  he  came  in  contact.  For  he  ever  strove  to 
imitate  Jesus  Christ  and  to  induce  others  to  imitate  Him.  And 
what  has  been  the  life  of  the  Savior  if  not  absolute  dependence 
on  God,  His  Father,  and  faithful  performance  of  all  the  Divine 
wills  ? 

And  this  constitutes  the  charm  in  the  virtues  and  teachings 
of  St.  Vincent.  Though  his  instructions  are  given  ordinarily 
to  those  who  are  called  to  the  higher  grades  of  piety,  still  the 
humblest,  the  simplest,  can  apply  them  and  practise  them.  They 
may  make  them  their  own  and  yet  outwardly  go  not  out  of  their 
ordinary  way.  They  can  find  in  them  the  highest  excellence  of 
virtue,  and  by  their  practice  become  most  holy  servants  .of  their 
God,  without  the  slightest  fear  of  illusion,  without  the  accom- 
panying vanity  and  deadly  self-complacency  of  great  works. 

That  the  perusal  of  the  virtues  and  spiritual  instructions  of 
St.  Vincent  do  Paul  may  inspire  some  little  effort  to  make  them 
their  own.  and  thus  honor  God  and  imitate  the  Saint,  is  what  is 
most  humbly  and  earnestly  prayed  for,  and  constitutes  the  high- 
est praise  and  reward  his  readers  can  bestow  upon  the 

TRANSLATOR. 


PUBL1SHE  R'S  PREFA  CE. 


In  giving  to  the  American  public  the  following  translation  of 
Abbe  Maynard's  "'Virtues  and  Spiritual  Doctrines  of  StVinbent 

de  Paul,"  we  feel  that  WC  are  contributing,  not  a  little,  to  the 
grand  cause  of  Catholic  literature.  It  does  not  befit  us  to 
say  one  word  either  in  praise  or  in  blame  of  the  merit-)  of  the 
work.  The  high  commendation  which  it  has  -heady  received 
us,  however,  to  indulge  the  hope  that  it  is  destined  to  fill 
to  advantage  its  particular  and  peculiar  sphere  of  usefulness. 

The  work  is  issued  from  the  otliee  of  the  Ni  \<;  aua  Ini.i.x,  the 
organ  of  the  Students  of  the  Seminary  of  Our  Lady  of  Angels. 
The  typographical  appearance  is  as  perfect  as  we,  with  our 
limited  facilities,  could  expect.  Errors,  indeed,  may  be  found, 
but  they  are  not  of  such  importance  as  to  demand  the  intro- 
duction of  a  department  devoted  to  their  correction.  Any  in- 
accuracies, then,  that  are  discoverable  throughout  the  translation 
will,  we  doubt  not,  be  charitably  laid  to  the  credit  of  inexperi- 
ence; and  of  anxiety,  the  never  failing  attendant  of  fiist 
endeavors. 

The  appendix,  containing  letters  and  heretofore  unpublished 
selections  from  the  discourses  and  writings  of  Mademoiselle  Le 
Gras  are  presented  almost  literally.  Even  the  title.  4<  Letters  and 
Unpublished  Fragments  of  Mademoiselle  Le  Graft"  indicates  this. 
Eotli  the  "Virtues''  arid  the  "Letters"  are  now,  for  the  first 
time,  presented  in  an  English  dress,  and  that  they  may  prove 
highly  beneficial  to  their  readers  is  the  heartfelt  wish  of 

The  PuBUnBB. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAP.  PAGE- 

I— Faith I 1 

II — Hope  and  Confidence  in  God 6 

III— Love  of  God..  _ -..._... 20 

IV — Conformity  to  the  Will  of  God — Resignation  and 

Indifference ._ 27 

V — Presence  of  God _ 49 

VI— Prayer 52 

VII — Devotion  and    Piety  towards  God  and  the  most 

Holj*  Sacrament — Imitation  of  Jesus  Christ 70 

VIII — Devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  the  Saints. . .     81 
IX— Zeal  for  the  Gloryof  God  and  the  Salvation  of  Souls .     84 

X— Charity . .   105 

XI— Meekness.  ... 16G 

XII— Humility... 180 

XIII— Obedience _ 215 

XIV— Simplicity _ 228 

XV— Prudence , ._. 238 

XVI — Justice  and  Gratitude _ 249 

XVII — Detachment  from   Earthly   Goods,  and  Love    of 

Poverty 261 

XVIII—  Mortification _ _ 274 

XIX— Chastity 294 

XX — Composure  of  Spirit.  _  _ SOI 

XXI — Fortitude  and  Patience ___ 305 

XXII — Patience  in  Sickness . 323 

XXIII— Method  of  Direction _ 335 

APPENDIX. 

LETTERS.  PAGE. 

I — Love  of  God ; 1 

II — Little  Practices  of  Devotion ., 3 

III — While  on  a  Pilgrimage 5 


I V — "When  Obedience  calls  to  another  House 5 

V — Some  Advices  and  Sonic  Strength..:... ..  0 

VI — Advice  in  Regard  to  Recreation 6 

V  1 1 — To  the  Sisters  in  Poland  on  the  Occasion  of  send- 
ing other  Sisters 8 

VIII— On  Christmas.. 0 

I X— Mutual  Affection .  - 10 

X — Against  Division  between  Superior  and  Inferior..  10 
XI   -Disunion  among  Sisters,  and  Discouragement  in 

Contradictions 12 

XII — v             ject,  to  the  Sisters  at  Nantes .  13 

XIII— To  the  Same 13 

XIV — To  the  Same,   on  Mutual  Support .         It 

XV — To  the  same  in  sending  them  a  letter  of  St.  Vin- 
cent  . .  U 

XVI— Patience  in  Trials 10 

XVII— Same  Subject— Danger  of  OHiec _. 17 

XVIII  —  Some  extracts  of  Letters... 17 

XIX — Advices  to  Sisters  suggested  by  their  names  .....  U 

XX— To  a                   r 10 

XXI — Petition  for  the  Apostolic  Benediction,  1652- ...  20 

XXII— Will  of  Mademoiselle  Le.Gras...   CO 


APPROBATIONS 


The  admirable  work  entitled :  "  The  Virtues  and  Spiritual  Doctrine  of  St. 
Vincent  de  Paul,"  by  the  Abbe  Maynard,  now  for  the  first  time  appearing  in 
au  English  dross,  and  published  by  the  *«  Seminary  of  Our  Lady  of  Angels," 
has  been  highly  commended  by  his  Eminence,  Cardinal  Marlot,  Arch-bishop 
of  Paris,  and  very  favorably  received  by  the  Catholic  people  of  France.  The 
translation  by  a  Priest  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Mission,  now  offered  to  the 
American  public,  has  my  fullest  approbation,  and  I  must  also  hope  that  the 
enterprise  shown  in  contributing  so  valuable  a  work  to  our  American  Catholic 
literature,  and  publishing  the  same  from  the  College  press,  will  be  apprecia- 
ted and  encouraged,  as  it  deserves.  The  work  itself  cannot  fail  to  be  appre- 
ciated wheresoever  known,  and  to  do  good  wheresoever  read.  The  spirit  ot 
St  Vincent  is  revealed  in  his  virtues  and  spiritual  doctrine,  and  the  spirit  cf 
Vincent  is  the  spirit  and  essence  of  genuine  Christian  charity,  the  very  life 
■n  I  soul  of  Christianity.  All  classes  will  be  benefitted  by  the  perusal  of  this 
work.  The  simple  faithful  who  seek  to  follow  Christ  "and  lead  Christian 
lives,  lives  comformed  to  the  maxims  of  the  Gospel,  will  be  edified  and  in- 
structed and  incited  to  imitation ;  the  clergy  will  seethe  model  Piiest  of 
modern  times  practising  as  well  as  teaching  the  virtues  that  adorn  and 
sanctify  the  pr.estly  character  and  calling:  the  religious  of  hoth  sexes  will 
find  iuits  pages  ■  "practical  illustration  of  that  higher  inner  life  and  high 
religious  perfection  which  they  profess,  and  learn  after  Vincent  how  to 
sai  ctify  themselves  by  the  regular  observances  and  ordinary  every  day 
duties  of  their  community  life.  "The  Virtues  and  Spiritual  Doctrine  of  St. 
Vincent  de  Paul"  will  naturally  become  the  favorite  book  of  spiritual  lecture 
In  the  conferences  of  St.  Vincent,  ami  the  members  of  this  wide-spread  and 
admirable  society  will  learn  from  it  what  true  Christian  charity  means  and 
what  it  imposes,  will  learn  to  kindle  and  keep  alive  in  their  own  hearts  love 
for  the  poor  and  disinterested  zeal  in  promoting  their  temporal  and  spiritual 
welfare,  and  thus  present  to  the  world,  in  their  every- lay  lives,  an  example 
of  true  charity  that  makes  them  love  their  neighbor  for  God's  sake.  and.  by 
faith,  see  in  the  poor  whom  they  succor  ouly  the  needy  and  suffering 
members  of  Christ.  May,  then,  this  little  work  be  widely  circulated  and  ful- 
fil its  mission  by  teaching  the  principles  arid  practices  of  the  supernatural  life, 
found  ad  on  faith  and  eliminating  in  divine  charity,  which  is  the  bond  of  per- 
fection and  the  touchstone  of  all  true  religion!  May  it  raise  up  in  every  state 
of  life  Imitators  of  Vincent  do  Paul,  true  followers  of  our  meek  and  humble 
and  merciful  Savior! 

t  STEPHEN  VINCENT. 
Bislop  of  Buffalo. 


Buffalo,  May  5th,  18 


i  •» 


The   following  1*  tter  of  approbation,   an    honor  to  the  author  and  to  us  a 
memorial   of  His  Eminence,    Camidal   Marlot,  Arch-bishop  of  Paris  is  at- 


tached to  the  original  work 
BlY  Deak  Abbe 


Taris,  Juna  19th,  18G4. 


I  am  grateful  for  your  kind  remerphnmee 
and  touched  by  your  thoughtful ness  in  sending  me  vour  book  entitled  • 
Virtue*  and  S  Hrilual  Doctrine  of  tit.  Vincent  de  Paid.  These  pagv*  are 
moat  profound  and  edifying,  and  are,  moreover,  a  fit  and  natural  compliment 
of  your  history  of  the  holy  founder  of  the  Mission.  All  those,  who  are  anxious 
to  maintain  themselves  In  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity,  and  to  make  new 
progress  in  virtue,  will  read  them  with  interest.  May  their  number  increase 
from  day  to  lay,  and  may  the  posterity  of  the  illustrious  Priest,  whose  nam** 
serves  as  standard  underneath  which  such  generous  devotedness  is  displayed, 
augment  in  like  manner! 

Accept,  my  dear  Abbe,  the  assurance  of  my  affec- 
tionate regard,  * 

t  G.  ARCHBISHOP  OF  PARIS. 
To  the  Abb k  Maynabd,  Canon  of  Poitikus. 


V    !    R,  'V    I  I    IS  £ 


AND 


SPIRITUAL  DOCTRINE 

OF 

ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 


CHAPTER  I. 


FAITH. 


Faith  is  the  Grs1  r  pproach  unto  God  (Heb.  xi.  6,) 

engage  in  His  service.     I  .11  Christian 

virtue,  the  foundation  o  piritual  e  b  is 

the   idea   th  bad   of   faith,  and  he,    therefore 

d  his  conduct  according  to  its  dictates,  and   made 
the  corner-stone  of  all  his  holy  undertaking 

Worn  erful  faith  in  St.  Vincent!  it  partook  of  the  simplicity 
of  childhood  and  the  :;   formed  within  him  t he 

priii  supernatural  life,  and  he  became  the  source  whence 

sprang  that  charity  which  embraced  the  entire  world. 

Hi-  was  a  Btrong  faith,  and  like  unto   tl  rhich  take 

but  the  I  and  bea  and 

storms,  a  faith  th  ^th  when  tempi  .led. 

At  Tunis,  this  faith  r  to  blandishments  and  -  of 

hia  out  vie- 


2  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

torious  from  the  temptation  of  unbelief  which,  to  free  a  friend, 
he  had  accepte  I  ;  in  the  troubles  of  Jansenism  it  escapes  all  the 
snares  of  heresy  and  t he  seductions  of  sectaries.  "  I  thank 
God,"  did  he  love  frequently  to  say,  '•  for  having  preserved  me 
in  the  integrity  of  faith  in  the  midst  of  an  age  that  has  brought 
forth  so  many  heresies  and  scandalous  opinions,  and  for  the 
grace  of  never  having  held  any  opinion  contrary  to  that  of  the 
Church.  By  a  special  protection  of  God,  notwithstanding  the 
many  dangerous  occasions  wherein  I  might  have  been  turned 
from  the  light  path,  I  have  always  been  on  the  side  of  truth  " 

His  Faith,  we  see,  was  not  only  strong,  but,  moreover,  pure 
and  simple,  that  is.  resting  solely  on  the  first  truth,  God  and  on 
the  authority  of  the  Church. 

His  was  a  faith  at  once  expansive  and  communicative,  as  are 
all  Christian  virtues.  It  loved  to  diffuse  itself  by  means  of  cat- 
echising and  instructing,  particularly  among  the  poor  peasants 
of  the  country  ;  as  the  ocean,  it  sought  to  extend  to  all  parts  of 
the  world,  and  being  unable  b/  its  own  direct  efforts,  it  succeeded 
through  the  instrumentality  of  a  company  of  Missionaries  sCVit 
out  to  every  infidel  land. 

An  aggressive  faith  he  had,  ever  on  the  alert  against  error,  a 
faith  armed  with  that  Credo  which  the  Saint  wore  as  a  breast- 
plate ;  armed  with  prayer  which  he  regarded  as  the  best  de- 
fense in  combat,  and  as  a  source  of  all  light  and  strength  ; 
armed  with  zeal  and  charity  to  preserve  from  the  contagion  of 
evil  doctrines  first  his  children,  then  the  religious  and  secular 
communities  of  which  he  was  Superior,  and,  finally,  doctors  of 
divinity  and  bishops  of  the  Church  whom  he  retained  in  the 
faith. 

His  faith  was  humble  even  in  its  victories.  ''Though,"  said 
the  Saint,  "God  gave  me  the  grace  to  discern  the  truth  fiom 
error,  even  before  the  definition  of  the  Holy  See,  still  I 
have  never  bad  any  feeling  of  complacency  or  vain  joy  because 
my  judgment  was  formed  in  conformity  with  that  of  the  Church 
fully  recognizing  that  it  was  an  effect  of  1  lie  pure  mercy  of  God 
towards  me,  to  Whom,  therefore.  I  must  render  all  the  glory." 

He  possessed,  finally,  a  full  and  active  faith  ;  a  faith  that  en- 
lightened his  understanding,  warmed  his  heart,  animated  his 
thoughts  and  affections,  his  words  and  acts,  and  guided  him  in 


i  .urn.  3 

rything,an<1  everywhere,  According  to  the  truths  and  maxim 
of  J  68U8  Christ;  a  faith  that  guided   him   not  merely  in  things 
that  referre  I  directly  to  ( 10  1.  but  which  he  introduced  i  ven  into 
temporal    and    human   affairs.      1I<*    undercook     nothing    of 
which  faith  was  no(    the   principle,  and  which   he  did  not  ; 
supernatural  end. 

II 

Such  was  tin1  virtue  of  faith  in  St.  Vincent;  such  Likewise  was 
tin-  laith  that  he  taught  others  lit-  reprehended  those  who.  in 
explaining  Chrifetiao  truth,  relied  unduly  on  the  light  of  science,  or 
on  tin-  Strength  Of  human  reason;  and  those  who  examined  these 
truths  with  curiosity  and  temerity  did  not  escape  his  censure, 
kinstall  hi-  made  use  of  this  comparison:  "As  the  more  wo 

fix  th''  eve  on  the  sun  the    leS8  W6  866,   so,   in  the  truths  of  relig- 
ion, the  ;  strain  reason,  tic   less   we  know  by  faith.    It 
burch   proposes  ihese  truth-;  we  certainly 

i    believe    her    and    to    submit.11       And    he 

added:  ••  The  Church  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  He  inspi 
her  ruins  with  principles  of  good  government  Pis  Holy 
Spirit  presides  over  the  councils;  from  Him  have  proceede  I  the 
light  shed  throughout  the  world  which  has  enlightened  the 
samts.  dazzled  the  wicked,  dispelled  doubts,  rendered  truth 
ev{dent,  laid  bare  errors  and  disclosed  tic  laths  wherein  the 
Church  in  general,  and  each  of  the  faithful  in  particular, may 
walk  in  safety." 

His  charity  and  moderation  had   reached  their  limit,  and  yet 
he  was  requested  to  exercise  both   towards   the  people  of  Port 
I.     lit- .  imply  answered:  "  When  a  dispute  has  been  decid- 
ed there   i>   no  agreement    possible,   save   in   adhering  to  the 
judgment  given,     li  fore  these  gentlemen  were  condemned  they 

did  their  Utmost  to  have  error  triumph  over  the  truth,  and 
unwilling  then  to  listen  t.,  any  terms  of  agreement,  they  were 
so  intemperate    in    their  desire    to   obtain  the    upper  hand  that 

(tance  hardly  dared,  offer  itself.  Even  sii.ee  the  Holy  See 
has  decided  against  them  they  have  sought  to  give  divers  con- 
structions to  the  Papal  constitutions  bo  that  their  effect  might 

vaded.      And,  though  on  the  one  hand  they   have   made  a 


4  VIRTUES  AM)  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DK  i»ADL. 

semblance  of  sincerely  submitting  themselves  to  the  common 
Father  of  the  Faithful,  and  of  receiving  the  constitutions  in  the 
real  sense  wherein  the  propositions  of  Janscnius  were  condemned, 
nevertheless  their  writers,  who  have  maintained  these  proposit- 
ions, and  have  written  books  and  apologies  in  their  defense,  have, 
as  y-t,  neither  said  nor  written  a  word  in  disavowal.  What 
union,  then,  can  we  have  with  them  since  they  have  no  sincere 
intention  of  submitting  ?  What  moderation  is  possible  in  regard 
to  what  the  Church  has  decided  ?  They  are  matters  of  faith  alike 
incapable  of  alteration  or  arrangement,  and.  by  consequence, 
they  cannot  be  adjustable  to  the  sentiments  of  these  gentlemen. 
Theirs  it  is  to  submit  and  unite  with  us  in  the  same  belief,  and 
in  a  true  and  sincere  submission  to  the  head  of  the  Church. 
Without  this  we  can  only  pray  God  for  therr  conversion." 

He  blamed  all  hurry  and  anxiety  even  in  the  most  holy  works, 
for  he  saw  therein  a  movement  of  nature  and  a  hidden  distrust 
of  Providence.  One  day  he  wrote  to  Madamoiselle  Le  Gras:  "I 
always  see  in  you  somewhat  of  human  sentiment;  you  think  all 
is  lost  when  3-011  sec  me  unwell.  Oh,  woman  of  little  faith!  why 
have  you  not  more  confidence  in  the  guidance  and  example  of 
Jesus  Christ?  This  Savior  of  the  world  confided  in  God,  the 
Father,  for 'he  state  of  the  entire  Church,  and  you  think  He 
will  fi.il  you  in  regard  to  a  handful  of  daughters  whom  His 
Piovidence  has  evidently  gathered  together!  Go, Madamoiselle, 
humble  yourself  very  much  before  God." 

Little  progress  in  virt  e  and  in  the  things  of  God  he  attributed 
to  the  too  great  confidence  placed  in  human  reasons.  "No,  no," 
he  f  aid  one  day,  "only  eternal  truth  is  capable  of  satisfying  the 
heart,  and  conducting  us  safely.  Believe  me.  we  have  but  to 
lean  firmly,  strongly,  on  any  one  of  the  perfections  of  God,  such 
as  His  Goodness,  His  Providence.  His  Truth,  His  Immensity. — 
we  h-.ve  but  to  ground  ourselves  well  on  these  foundations  to  be- 
come perfect  in  a  short  time.  Not  that  it  is  not  well  to  convince 
by  stro-.g  reasoning  and  solid  argument;  these  alwa}Ts  prove 
serviceable  when  subservient  to  the  truths  of  faith.  Experience 
teaches  that  he  who  preaches  according  to  the  light  of  faith  effects 
more  in  souls  than  he  whose  discourse  is  filled  with  philosophical 
arguments  and  scientific  reasoning.  And  the  reason  is  that  the 
lights  derived  from  faith  arc  always  accompanied  with  a  certain. 


heavenly  unction  that  secretly  penetrates  to  (he  heart.     Ildicc 
wemayjudgeifitbem  »ry,  as  well  forourown  perfection 

•  r  the  salvation  ofsoals,  to  follow  alwav-  and  in  all  things  the 
of  faith. 
•ill  further  taught  that  thi.  •  looked   L'DOn 

is  they  externally  appear,  bnl  were   to   lie  considered  as   th?y 

app  Jared  in  God.       And  this  he  based  on  the  word  of 

•-  For  (ho  thing*  which  ant  tern  ark  I:  but  the 

/•■•/."  (2  Cor.,  ii..     '■'.)    'I  ought 
not."  In- -aid.    "regard  a  poor  pea-ant   or  a   poor  woina     aceord- 

to  the  exterior,  nor  according  to  the  intellectual  capa-  ity, 
pecialty  as  o:  arthly  and  so  stupM  is  he.  that 

he  g  :  the  figure  nor  mind  of  rational  heir 

I  *  1 1  •  i  ■■■\  erse  the  medal,  an  1  yoii  will  see  in  the  light  of  faith  that 

who  has  \v i s : i 
in   t  ;•  people;  that,   in  His   passion,   I  Ie  scarcely  had  lh(V 

figure  of  man,  and  that  theC.  msidefcd  Him  a  fool,  am? 

the    •  sides,    He   e  .llfl    Himself   the 

e\;  n.1;  ii-t     of  the   poor:  '•'/',>    preach   the  Gospel  to  thtl   /»"■•    II-. 

h-ith  :<.,'  M>r     (Lnkeii.,  Oh,    my  God.  bow  beautiful  W 

is  to  look  upon  the  poor,  when    we  consider  the:..  ;;  God,  and 
in  the    esteem  in   which.!  '       ;-'    held    i'cid!      lint    to   the 

and  to  a  worldly  spirit 


CHAPTER  II. 


HOPE  AND  CONFIDENCE  IN  GOD. 


I. 

Hope  is  begotten  of  faith  and  is  proportional  to  it.  He, 
who  knows  Go  1  and  beli  vcs  in  Him  can  hope  but  in  Him.  can 
reV  but  on  Ilim.  What  the  view  of  Divine  truth  disengaged 
from  all  human  reasoning  is  to  faith,  the  goodness  alone  of  God 
is  to  hope  which,  thenceforth,  disdaining  men  and  their  earthly 
resources  can  no  longer  confide,  no  longer  rest  save  in  the 
Divine  Providence. 

.Vincent  so  full  of  faith,  carried  his  hope,  after  the  example 
of  the  father  of  believers,  so  far  as  to  hope  even  against  hope. 
When  everything  seemed  to  fail   him.  then  he  hoped  the  more. 

In  the  beginning  ol  his  motto  this  holy  hope  alone  inspired 
him,  alone  directed  him  in  their  prosecution,  alone  sustained 
him  in  the  midst  of  difficulties  and  obstacles,  and  alone  assured 
him  of  success. 

"When  there  was  question  of  undertaking  anything  for  the 
service  of  God  he  commenced  by  having  recourse  to  prayer  to 
know  the  Divine  Will.  Assured  of  this,  he  began  the  work,  and 
abandoned  himself  t:>  the  Divine  mercy.  Without  doubt,  ac- 
ording  to  the  order  of  Providence  itself,  he  made  use  of  all  the 
means  that  prudence  suggested,  but  he  did  not  pbee  his  reli- 
ance on  them, he  counted  only  on  the  assistance  of  Heaven. 
Even  in  the  beginning  he  neg^cted  human  agencies.  He  first 
allowed  Providence  to  act,  delaying  as  long  as  possible  from 
mixing  his  action  with  the  Divine  action,  so  convinced  was  he 
that  the  less  of  man  there  is  in  any  affair  the  more  there  is  of 
God.     Once  engaged,  after  this  Christian  manner,    he   feared 


HOPE  AND  CONFIDKNCK   IN  COD.  i 

nothing,  either  f  >r  himself  (>r  for  his  children*  In  vain  the 
timorous  or  the  worldly  wise  majority  magnified  tin*  obstacles. 

or    strove  to  dem  mstratethe  impossibility  of  the  ua  lertaking. 

•■  Let  us  allow  our  Lord  to  act  "  he  answers,    ••  it  is  His  wo?) 

and  BS  it  has  pleased  Him  to  begin  it  we  may  rest  assured  thai 
ii<-  will    perfect    it   in    the   manner    most     pleasing   to    Himself 

Courag  >,th  in;  Let  us  trust  la  our  L  >r  l  Wh  i  will  be  with  as  first 
and  last  in  a  work  to  the  u  .  I  •  h  is  calle  I  us.' 

Then  h  •  wonld  throw  himself  blia  lly   Lai  i  -:  and 

most  painful  entcprises,  redoubling  his  confidence  In  God  in 
the  midst  of  difficulties,  as  the  soldier  redoubles  bis  ardor  amid 
of  battle.     As  th  ■  i  idergone  by 

the  order  of  God  did  not  cause   him   any  fear  of  exhausting  tin 

tiv:i  Provides  r   did    the  wants  a:i  1  pressing 

necessities  of  his  houses,  though  grieving  his  paternal  heart. 
dim  his  hope,  or  alarm  him  in  regard  to  the  future  of  bit 
1  ition. 

I-  and  disappoint  labors   and  perils,  far   from 

Subduing     him,    only     serve  I    as     Occasions    tO      testify      confi 

i   God,   and   to  depend    more   entirely  and    absolutely 

on  His  will      The  result,  moreover,  of  any  work  mattered  little 

to  him  ;  good  Of  evil,    he   accepted   it   as  coming  from  the  hand 

and  equally  manifested  gratitude  for  His  mercy. 

And  he  acted  in  this  manner  not  only  in  things  of  secondary 
Interest,  hut  also    in  those  that   he  had  most  at   heart,  as  tor  Lb 

stance,  the  birth,  continuation  and  Increase  of  that  Congregation 

Of  Missionaries  that  was  as  dear  to  him  as  life.  Whilst  proceed- 
ings were  going  on  at  the  Court  of  Rome  for  the  erection  of  Ms 
band  of  Missionaries  into  a  congregation,  and  whilst,  at  the  sane 
time,  arrangements  were  being  made  for  the  transfer  of  the  rich 
j  »i  iorv  of  St.  Lszaras  to  Vincent,  he  said,  not  through  presumption, 
but  from  Chris* ian  certainty  ofsuccess  :  "  I  fear  but  my  sins, and 
not  for  the  success  of  our  cause  eitherin  Rome  or  in  Paris,  neither 

for  the  bulls  nor  for  the  affair  of  St.  Lazarus.      Sooner  or  later  all 

-will  be  accomplished.  ••  TUcj  that  fiat  tic  Lord  kavt  h<  j„<i  f« 
tin'  Lord:    he  is    theft  helper   awl   jm  l*s,  ozlit,  ii«) 

And  that  the  dependence  on  the  designs  of  God  which  presided 

at  the  birth  of  his  nation  should  still  preside  over  its  cx- 

. on  he  never  wished  to  make, nor  would  he  allow  to  be  made. 


6  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PUAL. 

"the  least  effort  to  obtain    benefices,    establishments,  or  subject*. 

•  Between  two  favorable  propositions  made  him,  he  felt  himself  in- 
duced to  prefer  the  less  advantageous  ;  between  two  subjects, 
.  to  prefer  him  whose  birth  was  the  moie  humble,  whose  condi- 
tion was  the  poorer,  whose  mind  and  knowledge  were  mediocre, 
lest  in    his   choice  there   should   03    anything  that  savored  of 

cupidity,  of  ambition,  or  of  any  other  natural  inspiration. 

II. 

To  ground  those  under  him  in  these  maxims  and  in  this  manner 
of  acting,  lie  in  luce  1  them  to  conceive  a  great  diffidence  in  them- 
selves, and  to  become  thoroughly  convinced  that  Ivy  their  own 
efforts  they  could  do  nothing  save  spoil  everything  in  the  work* 
and  designs  of  God.    He  then  dwelt  on  the  greatness  of  the  Divine 
mercy.      "God,  said  he,    "is  a  founta'n  wherefrom  each  draws 
according  to  his  wants,      lie,  Who  needs  six,  takes  six  pailsfull, 
he  who  re  piires  three,  only  three,  and  the  little  bird  that  wants 
only  to  moisten  its  beak  11  i e s  a-vay immediately  after;  a  traveller 
.must  drink  from  the  hollow  of  his  hand."     Impressed  with  this 
•  idea  of  the  mercy  of  God  he  desired  entire  abandonment  to  Prov- 
idence, just  as  the  child  abandons  itself  to  its  nurse       "If  this 
nurse  places  the  child  on  her  right  arm,  the  child  is  content;  if 
she  change  it  to  the  left,  it  does  not    mind,  and,  provided  it  has 
the  breast  it  is  content.     Let  us.  then    say  to  ourselves:  God  is 
my  father.     Let  him  put  me  on  the  right  side,  that  is  in  peace 
and  content,  or  on  the  left,  which  signifies  the  cross,   it  matters 
not;  H    will  strengthen  me  and  I  will  hope  in  Him.''  Confidence 
in  Go  1  it  was  that  he  gayeas  a  Viaticum  to  those  he  sent  into  the 
distant  and  difficult  missions.   "  Go,  Gentlemen,  in  the  name  of 
God."  he  -aid  to  them  ;  "  it  is  He  who  si  nds  you ;  for  His  service 
and  His  glory  you  undertake  this  voyage  and  this  mission;  He, 
then,  will  be  your  guide,  H  e  will  protect  and  aid  you .  This  we  hope 
ifor  from  His  infinite  Goodness.     Keep  yourselves  always  in  a 
firm  dependence  on  His  faithful  guidance;  have  recourse  to  Him 
in  all  places  and  in  all  circumstances;  throw  3'ourselves  into  His 
arms,  for  you  should    recognize  Him  as  a  tender  father,  with  a 
.•firm  confidence  that  He  will  assist  you  and  bless  your  labors." 
Did  tliev  grow  wearv  and  weak  under  the  burden,  it  was  con- 


HOPE  AND  COXFIl EXCE  IX  COD.  0 

fidfcnoe  in  God  wherewith  lie  renewed  their  courage  lie  wrote 
to  their  superior:  "  I  Bympathize  with  you  m  you  labors;  they 
ii.  and  they  continue  increasing  whilat  Biokueas  ia  dim 
tntshing  your  forces  It  is  our  good  Lord  who  *l«>ts  this,  and 
■will  not  Leave  so  great  a  buixieu  on  your  hands  with- 
out aiding  von  to  Bustain  it;  He  will,  even  Himself,  be  you* 
strength  ets  well  as  your  recompense  for  tho  extraordinary  bOi 
vices  that,  iii  thi  •  ou  render  H  m.    l>ii 

whenOur  Lord  gives  a  helping  band  three  <:ti»  effect  more  than 
;  and  He  always  does  when* He  deprives  us  of  human  means 
us   in   the   d<  of  tloin  oui 

e  will,  howevei  ss  that  it 

may  be  pleasing  to  Him  to  restore  your  sick  to  health,  and  to 
infuse  into  your  community  a  great  hope  in  His  merey.M 

He  did  not  wish  them  to  lose  c;  nflderiCC,  In  times  of  want  and 
••  You  must  not  be  surprise  1."  he  v,  rote  them  on  these 
occasions,  "  nor  frightened  because  the  yearisbad,  no,  n<  ver,  it' 
many  be  bad.  God  abounds  in  riches.  Nothing  has  been  want 
in.;-  to  you  up  to  the  present  ;  why,  then,  fear  To:-  the  future  ? 
;  would  like  to  have  all  provision  made  ^<>  a-  to  be  assured  of 
having  all  yon  desire.  1  say  you  wish  so  according  to  nature 
for  I  think,  that  according  to  the  spirit,  you  afe  glad  to  have  an 
opportunity  of  relyinj  I  alone,  and.  Likes  real  poor  man, 

<>f  depen  I  he  liberality  of  I !ii .  Lord,  who  is  infini.ely  rich. 

1  help  the  poor  people  ;  they  are  to  be  pitied  in 
because  they   do   not  know  how  to  turn  this  time  to 
nor  do  they  Beek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
justice  that  they  may  be  m  i  hi  worthy  to  receive  the  thi 
us,  over  and   above   the   succor   required 
eternal  ii 

Losses  the  most  ruinous  weic  nol   to  shake  their  confidence 
>es  for  the  best;  and  therefore  w<  •nust 
hope  that  thi  Vom  God,  will  be  ]  .'to 

ns.     All  thine  o  tho  just ;  and  we  iredthat 

the  adversities  we  ( from  the  hand  ol  Goo1  will  be 

joy  and  a  blessing.     I  pray  for  them,  gentlemen  and  my  d 

i:vii;  lei  us  thank  God  for  this  affair,  for  the  do  rivatio  i  of 
this  property,  and  for  on  us  to  accept 


(0  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

chisloss  for  His  love.  The  loss  is  great,  but  His  adorable  wisdom 
«-ill  know  how  to  turn  it  to  our  good,  aud  that  in  a  wry  that  to 
as  is,  at  present,  unknown,  but  one  day  we  will  see  ;  yes.  we 
will  sec.  And  I  trust  that  the  manner  after  which  3rou  all  have 
born'  yourselves  in  the  accident,  so  little  foreseen,  will  serve  as  a 
foundation  to  the  grace  God  will  give  you,  of  making  in  future 
a  perfect  use  of  all  the  afflictions  it  will  please  Him  to  send  us." 

Nor  should  intrigues  and  persecutions  trouble  them  any  the 
more.  He  wrote:  "  As  regards  the  inttigues  that  are  being  car- 
ried on  against  us,  let  us  pray  God  to  guard  us  from  this  spirit ; 
since  we  blame  it  in  others  it  is  all  the  more  reasonable  that  we 
ke:p  it  far  from  ourselves.  It  is  a  fault  against  Divine  Prov- 
idence which  renders  those  who  commit  it  unworthy  the  care 
God  takes  of  everything.  Let  us  establish  ourselves  in  entire 
dependence  on  His  holy  leading,  and  on  the  assurance  that  in  so 
doing  all  that  men  will  do  or  say  against  us  will  turn  to  our 
good.  Yes,  my  dear  sir,  even  were  the  entire  world  to  rise  up 
to  destroy  us  it  could  do  nothing  but  what  is  pleasing  to  God  in 
whom  we  have  placed  our  hope.  I  beg  you  to  enter  into  these 
sentiments,  and  to  dwell  firmly  therein  so  that  hereafter  your 
mind  will  not  be  troubled  with  useless  apprehensions." 

The  sense  of  their  own  imperfections  and  miseries  should  not, 
according  to  him,  militate  against  their  trust  in  God.  •  'We  have 
within  us,"  he  snid  to  them,  "the  germ  of  the  omnipotence  of  God 
and  this  ought  to  be  a  great  motive  to  hope  and  to  place  all  our 
confidence  in  Him,  notwithstanding  all  our  poverty.  No,  we 
oiusJt  not  be  astonished  when  we  see  miseries  among  us,  for  each 
hns  his  own  good  share.  It  is  well  to  know  them,  but  not  to  be 
immoderately  troubled  by  them  ;  it  is  even  good  to  turn  away 
the  thought  of  them  when  it  leads  to  discouragement,  and  re. 
double  our  confidence  in  God  and  our  abandonment  into  his  ten- 
der arms."  Still  further  he  wrote:  "I  know  the  fidelity  and 
care  you  have  for  the  work  of  God:  what  remains  for  you,  then, 
but  to  rest  in  peace?  God  only  demands  this  with  an  humble 
acquiescence  in  the  success  which  he  gives,  and  which,  I  am  sure, 
will  be  complete  in  j'our  soul.  Why,  then,  become  discouraged? 
Von  point  out  to  me  your  miseries .  Alas !  and  who  is  there  that 
is  no:/ full  of  them  !  The  only  thing  is  to  know  them  and  to  love 
f,he  humiliation  arising  from  them,  as  you  do,  without  stopping 


iiopk  an'd  c).vfii>::\-je  I\  G  )D.  11 

gave  to  lay  a  strong  foundation  of  confidence  in  God;  foi 
then  the  b0U8€  is  built  upon  a  rock  and  when  the  storm  comes  it 
remains  flim.  Do- not  be  afraid,  then*  This  Is  your  case,  I  know; 
for  these  feelings  of  distrnst  and  discoun  are  but  frcm 

m  tare,  an  I  m  t  from  your  heart,  which  ia  far  boo  generou  -  (brany 
thii  g  like  that  Let  God,  then,  do  with  us  and  our  works  as  he 
ighonr  pains  and  troubles  for  tnes  be  in  vain,  and 
though  they  show  only  ingratitude  and  contempt  lores,  .still  we 
will  not  neglect,  on  that  account,  to  continue,  knowing-  that  in 
this  way  we  fulfill  the  law  which  is  to  loveGod  with  our  whole 

heart  and  our  neighbor  as  our 
He  frequently  taught  them  thia  marim  :  tl  When  God  begin* 

:<>  do  so  tq  the  end  UD 

And  he  said  again:  "  When 
il  ii.to  his  affections,  no  nvitter  what  thai 
I  u^oes,  He  supports  it.    Have  you  never  seen  a  father  who 

that  he  loves  very  much!     He  bears  with  nil  the 
Little  one  plei  >;  he  even  at  times  calls  upon  it.    '•Bitemj 

my  And  why  thus  1  he  loves  that  little  child 

Ant!  in  conjunction,  he  cite;'  the  ex 

am;  'ion.     •'  Let  us  have  eoLfidence  ii 

and  my  brethren,  but  lei  it  bp entire  and  pet 

;     ;  -    .'  1  • 

will  finish  it.     For,  I  |  th< 

Congregation  I  wrohl  intcdustothe  >;di 

nations,  to  the  conferences,  to  the  retreats,  and  other  works  ii 
whir  it  1 1  By  no  me  tail 

in  the  very  beginni  I  all;  for 

■  •I'  them,  hiad  no  And  \ 

■:  all  this       I 
Provl  all    pit; 

;  and  an, 

I  >d.  then,  wit  >  has  done  al! 
accord  it.  j 

im  ;  for  ii'  we  place  it  in 
or  fortune,  God 
will  withdraw  .  uc  must   mi 

;  and  for  the  - 


12  VIRTUES  AN'l)   DOOTRIXi:  OS  ST.   VINCKNT  DE    PAUL. 

nity — Oh  !  my  brethren,  let  us  beware  of  listening  to  such  a 
thought  for  we  will  be  deceived.  Let  us  seek  solely  God  ;  he 
will  provide  us  with  friends  aud  with  all  else,  in  such  a  way  that 
we  will  want  for  nothing.  Do  3*011  wish  to  know  why  we  do  not 
suci-wl  in  such,  or  sueh  an  employment  ?  It  is  because  we  lean 
too  much  upon  ourselves  This  preacher,  that  superior,  this  con- 
fessor trusts  too  much  in  his  prudenee,  in  his  learning,  in  himself. 
What  does  God  do  ?  He  withdraws  1rom  him;  He  leaves  him 
there  ;  and  though  he  works,  all  that  he  does  produces  no  fruit, 
that  thus,  he  may  recognize  his  o.vn  uselessness,  and  learn  from' 
his  own  experience  that,  no  matter  how  talented,  he  can  do  no- 
thing without  God." 

We  must  let  God  act, then;  we  must  intrigue  for  no  favor,  not 
■be  sollicitous,  we  should  fear  nothing.     On  this  subject  he  wrote 
•to  one  of  his  priests  in  Rome.      "Every  day  you  give  me  reason 
to  praise  God  for  your  affection  for  the  congregation  and  your 
cure  for  its  affairs  ;  and  I  do  with  all  my  heart :  but  I  must  like- 
wise say  to  you.  as  our  Lord  said  to  Martha,  there  is  a  little  too 
:much  sollicitude   in  your  action,    and   that   only  one   thing  is 
^necessary,  namely  to  allow  more  to  God  aaid  His  direction  than 
you  do.     Fore  ight  is  good  when  it  is  subject  to  Him;  but  it  goes 
%o  excess  when  we  become  anxious  to  avoid  anything  we  fear  : 
we  hope  mare  from  our  own  care  than  from  His  Providence,  and 
we  imagine  we  do  a  great  deal  in  anticipating  His  orders  by  our 
disorder  which  causes  us  to  trust  rather  in  human  prudence  than 
in  His  word.       This  divine  Savior  assures  us  in  His  Gospel,  that 
ivit  her  the  little  spariow.  nor  even  a  single  hair  of  our  head  will  fall 
without  His  permission;  and  3-011  fear  our  congregation  will  not  be 
abb  to  maintain  itsel.  if  we  do  not  use  such  and  such  precautions, 
and  if  we  do  not  do  this  thing  and  that ;  ro  that  should  we  defer 
doing  it  others  will  come  and  establish  themselves  upon  our  ruins, 
ho  soon  as  a  design  against  us  appears  we  must  oppose  it;  should 
anyone  wish  to  profit  by  our  moderation  we  must  be  beforehand 
\\  ith  him, el  e  all  is  lost.     This  is  nearly  the  sense  of  3'our  letters  ; 
and,  what   is    worse,   your  quick,    lively  disposition  urges  you 
to  act. as  you  speak,  and  in  your  enthusiasm  you  think  3rou  possess 
Sufficient  light  without  having  need  to  receive  an\r  from  others. 
O.i  !  my  dear  sir,   how  little  this  proceeding    becomes    a   mis- 
sionary. " 


UOPE    AND   COM  il»l  .Ni    B    IN    I  13 

lie  I  >ok  delight  in  1 1 1  v  citing  the  example  of  Abraham 

as  one  of  '•  Yon  r  and  old 

patriarch  whose  son,  God  had]  ;ire 

earth-     And  yet  He  commands  him  to  s  ion     Where- 

:i  any  pe  *ai  I:  If  Abraham   put  his  son  to 

death  how  is  <  rod  to  fulfill  Hia  promise  I  This  holy  man,  however, 
who  had  » submit  to  all  the  wishes  of  God, 

u  putting  himself  in 
pain  about  anythi  It  is  the  affair  of  God.  might  be  have 

said,  to  unman  I  He  will 

fulfill   II  ise — Hut  how? — I   do  no1   know;  it   Is  enough 

to  1-  Ui-Powerful;  I  am  going  to  ofjfer  Him  what  I 

world  since  i !  it  —Bui  ii  is  my  only 

son — No  matter — But,  in  taking  the  life  of  this  child.  1  will  de- 
prive :  keeping  His  word  .; — It  is  all  the  same; 
He  desires  it  ;  i4,  must  be  done.  —  Bu1  it*  I  preserve  him  my  race 
will  be  blessed.  God  has  said — Yes,  but  Ho  has  also  8  >uld 
put  him  to  death;  He  h:is  manifestc  1  i •  ;  1  will  obey  Him, 
no  matter  what  happe  I  \  will  hopein  Hia  e  —  Ad. 
mire  this  confidence;  he  Is  in  no  trouble  about  what  will  happen, 
the  affair  concerned  him  very  nearly  :  but  he  hope.-,  all 
will  Lro  well  part  in  it.  Why  should  not  we, 
gentlemen,  have  a  lik<  nee  if  we  leave  to  God  the  care  of 
all  that  «  oncerna  u>.  and  if  we  prefer  that  which  He  commands  I 

••  In  this  connection,  too,  will  i  dmire  the  fidelity  of  the 

children  of  Jonadab,  son  of  Rachel  I  He  was  a  good  man  who 
received  an  inspiration  from  God  to  live  in  a  manner  different 
from  other  men,  to  dwell  in  a  tent  and  not  in  a  house.  He  aband- 
ons, therefore,  the  one  that  he  has.  Behold  him  now  in  the 
country;  here  the  idea  strikes  him  to  plant  no  vine  soas  not  to 

drink  wine  :  and  in  fact  he  plants  none  and  never  after  drank  wine. 

He  forbade  his  children  to  sow  wheat  or  other  to  plant 

r  to  cultivate  gardens.  See.  then,  they  are  all  without 
withont grain,  without  fruit     What,  then,  will  you  do, 

my  i 

••  1  )->  you  ini  •  lier  you.  or  your  :'. 

without  eating  !  -  We  will  eat,'  he  says  within  himself,  -what 
"ver  (iod  will  send.'     Th  very   hard:   even   ihe  pOOlCSt 


14  VIRTUES   AND  DOCTRINE  OK  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

religious  orders  do  not  cany  the  spirit  of  renunciation  to  such  a 
degree.  However,  be  that  as  it  may,  the  confidence  of  this  man 
wns  such  that  he  deprived  himself  of  all  the  commodities  of  this 
life  t  >  depend  absolutely, he  and  his  children. on  the  care  of  Divine 
Providence.  And  they  continued  in  this  way  for  three  hundred 
and  fifty  years  ;  that  is  he,  his  children,  and  his  children's  child-' 
ren.  This  was  so  agreeable  to  God  that,  complaining  to  Jerc- 
mias  of  the  hardness  of  his  people  abardoned  to  their  pleasures, 
he  tells  him  :  '.'  Go  to  those  obduraies,  and  tell  them  there  ts  a  man 
tcho  does  (his.  &-. " 

"  Jeremias,  then,  to  verify  the  extreme  abstemiousness  of  the 
father  and  his  children  causes  the  Rechabites  to  be  b.  ought  to 
him.  He  sets  a  table,  and  places  thereon  bread,  and  wine. and 
glasses*  When  they  are  come  he  says  to  then':  '  I  am  commiss- 
ioned by  God  to  bid  you  drink  wine' — '  And  we,'* answered  the 
Rechabites.  '  have  a  command  not  to  drink  ;  for  so  long  a  time 
we  have  not  drunk,  our  lath'  r  having  forbidden  it.'  Now, if  this 
father  had  so  great  a  confidence  that  God  would  provide  for  the 
subsistence  of  his  family  that  he  gave  himself  no  trouble,  and  if 
the  children  we.'e  so  careful  in  faithfully  carrying  out  the  inten- 
tions of  their  father,  oh,  gentlemen,  what  confidence  should  not  wo 
have,  that,  no  matter  in  what  state  God  may  place  us,  He  will 
provide  us  with  all  that  is  necessary  !  What  is  our  fidelity  to" 
rule  in  comparison  with  t1  at  of  these  children  who,  otherwise, 
were  not  obliged  to  abstain  from  the  comforts  of  this  life,  and  yet- 
practised  such  poverty  ?  Oh.  my  God!  gentlemen.  Oh  my  God! 
my  Brethren,  let  us  ask  of  His  Divine  Goodne  s  a  great  con- 
fidence in  i  Urn  no  matter  what  happens  in  ou:  regard.  Provided 
we  be  faithful  to  H  in  nothing  will  he  wanting  to  u? ;  He  will  Him- 
self live  in  us.  He  will  conduct  us,  defend  and  love  us;  all  that 
we  say,  all  that  we  do,  all  will  be  acceptable  to  him." 

"  Look  at  the  bir.'s.  They-  neither  sow,  nor  reap  ;  yet  God 
sets  a  table  for  them  everywhere;  He  gives  them  clothing  and 
nourishment,  He  extends  His  Pio.'idenee  to  the  {lowers  of  the 
field,  to  the  lilies  whose  ornaments  are  so  magnificent  tint 
Solomon  in  all  his  glory  had  nothing  similar.  Now.  if  God  thus 
cares  for  the  birds  and  plants  why  will  you  not  trust  in;  a  God  so 
good  and  so  provident  ?  What  !  will  you  trust  rather  in  your- 
selves than  in  Him  ?     And  vet,  vou  well  know  that  He  can  do  all, 


;      \\l>  <  <>\l  n.rv   i;   IN   ■  15 

and  yo;i  nothing  ;  notwithstanding  this,  yon  dare  confide  in  your 
own  endeavors  rather  than  in  Hie  goodness,  in  yonr  poverty 
rather  than  in  Hie  wraith  !    Oh  misery  of  man  !" 

"I  will  say  here,  however,  that  Superiors  arc  obliged  to  look 
after  the  want  of  each  individual  and  provide  all  that  La  necessary; 
and  as  God  takes  Care  to  furnish  all  I  liscreatures.  even  the  little 
midge,  with  what  is  necessary,  He  wishes  that  Buperiorsand  offi; 
cers,  as  instruments  of  His  1'.  ••■  e  that  nothing  be 

wanting,  either  to  the  priests.  cleric8,or  to  the  brothers;  either 
to  a  hundra  I  person-,  two  hundred,  three  hundred,  or  more,  were 
they  in  the  house;  either  to  the  little  orto  the  great.  Hut  my 
'urn.  you  in  your  turn  should  quietly  rest  in  the  loving  care 
of  the  same  Divine  Providence  for your  maintenance^  and  eon;. 

rselves  with  what  it  gives  without  Becking  to  know  whether 
the  community  has  it  or  not  ;  nor  should  you  trouble  yourselves 
about  anything  except  to  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  \'^r 
Hi-  Infinite  Wisdom  will  supply  all  the  rest" 

_  >,  I  asked  a  Carthusian, who  is  prior  of  a  house, 
if.  for  the  government  of  their  temporal  matters,  they  called  a 

council  of  the    religious.'      ■  We  summon.'  he  answered  me,    'the 

officers,  such  a-  the  superior  and  the  procurator;  the  others  have 
.u.-c!  n;  fchoy  occupy  themselves  only  in  chanting  theprai 

I  n>d  and  in  doing  what  obedience  and  the  rule  prescribe.1 

With  us,  thanks  be  to  God,  the  same  practice  hold-.  Lei  us  con- 
tinue  (inn  in    it;  we,  too.  are  obliged  to  possess  property  and  to 

can  for  it  in  order  to  meet  all  demands.  There  was  a  time  when 
the  Son  of  Cod  sent  his  disciples  without  money  or  pr»  visions  ; 

afterwards  He  judged  it  proper  to  have  wherewith  to  maintain 

his  company  and  to  assist  the  poor.  'Idle  Apostles  continued  in 
the  same  way;  and  St.  Paul  says  of  himself  that  he  labored  with 
his  own  hands,  and  that  he  collected  for  Christians  who  were  in 
want.  It  belongs,  then,  to  superiors  to  watch  over  the  manage- 
ment of  the  bouse;  bul  let  them  care.  aUo,  that  this  vigilance  over 

temporal  things  do  not  lessen  that  which  regards  virtue;  and  let 
them  manage  so  thai  the  spiritual  life  will  be  vigorous  in  their 
houses,  and  that  God  witl  there  reign  over  everything.  This 
Bhould  be  their  first  object*" 

lie  £avc  the  same  advice,    and    prescribed  the  same  conduct 


1G  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DK  PAUL. 

for  persons  from  without,  who  came  to  consult  him .  '  *  Put  away 
from  your  mind  whatever  causes  you  pain."  he  told  them,  "  God 
will  take  care  of  it.  You  cannot  allow  yourself  any  anxiety  in 
regard  to  this  mutter  without,  so  to  speak,  saddening  the  heart 
of  Gol,  because  Ho  sees  you  do  not  honor  Him  sufficiently  with 
holy  confidence.  Trust  in  H;m,  I  beseech  you,  and  you  will 
obtain  the  accomplishment  of  all  that  your  heart  desires.  I  say 
again,  cast  aside  all  those  thoughts  of  mistrust  which  you  some- 
times entertain.  And  why  should  not  your  soul  be  full  of  con- 
fidence since  by  His  mercy  it  is  the  dear  daughter  of  our  Lo:d?.  .  . 
Oh  !  how  great  are  the  treasures  hidden  in  holy  Providence,  and 
how  sovereignly  do  they  who  follow,  but  do  not  crowd  it,  honor 
our  God.  I  recently  heard  a  noble,  high  in  power,  say  that  he 
had  thoroughly  learned  this  truth  from  his  own  experience,  for  he 
had  never  undertaken  1  y  himself  but  four  things,  and  these  in- 
stead of  advantage  brought  him  injury.  Is  it  not  true  that  you 
wish. as  is  but  reasonable,  your  servant  should  never  undertake 
anything  without  you.  or  your  order  ?  And  if  this  be  reasonable 
in  man  with  his  fellow  man,  how  much  more  so  is  it  in  the 
Creator,  with  His  creatine  V 

He  did  not  believe  there  could  be  excess  of  confidence  in  God. 
Said  lie:  ''Just  as  you  cannot  believe  too  firmly  in  the  truths  of 
faith,  so,  too,  it  is  impossible  to  hope  too  much  in  God.  It  is 
true,  we  may  be  deceived  either  iu  hoping  for  that  which  God 
has  not  promised,  or  in  hoping  for  what  he  has  promised  only 
under  condition,  when  we  are  unwilling  to  fulfill  the  condition  : 
as  for  instance — a  sinner  hopes  for  pardo::  and  yet  does  not  wish 
to  forgive  his  brother  ;  he  asks  for  mercy  and  will  not  change 
his  life  ;  he  hopes  to  overcome  temptations  and  yet  neither  com- 
bats nor  resists  them.  All  such  hopes  are  false  and  illusory  ; 
but  true  hope  founded  on  the  goodness  of  God  and  on  the  merits 
of  Jesus  Christ  can  neve::  be  too  great." 

With  such  principles,  both  in  heart  and  mind,  the  Saint  nat- 
urally combated  in  others,  as  in  himself,  all  temptation  to  despair. 
He  wrote,  on  this  point,  to  an  ecclesiastic  who  confided  to  him 
his  troubles.  ;'I  hope,  then  since  you  wrote  your  letter,  God 
has  dissipated  the  clouds  that  overshadowed  you  ;  hence,  I  will 
say  but  a  word  in  passing.    It  seen  s  to  me  you  have  some  doubt 


BQPE    \M>  CON  FID  1  <.oi>.  17 

whei  '  the  elect     T.>  which   I  will 

answer  that,  though  i'  be  true  that  m>  person,  without  a  Bpecial 
revelation  '■'.  es  infallible  marks  of  his  prodestina- 

imony  of  St  Paul,  there  are  marks 

whereby  to  know  the   true  children   of  God   bo   probably  that 

there  is  room  for  doubt     Ami  these  marks,   my  dear 

i,  by  the  God  :  the  very  letter  wherein 

you  tell  me  you  d  •  them  <'.:  of  them,  and 

.■■  ac  [tiaintanc  •  with  you  points  out  the  others.     Believe 

me.   Sir,    [do  I  veu    to    (  rOCL    Ilur   a    !i 

il  an  1  !•  at  f  >r  g  i  - 1  than  your  own  — 

I  m  •.  ii  ■  u-  so  to  you.      A  ml    I    answer 

thai  allow  his  «  I,  imid 

the  lire,  the  purity  of  their  interioi . 

that  tliey  ru;  occasion   to  hum,1  l(l   themselves  without 

treasure,  being  hidden,  may  he  in  greater 
urity — Th  it'.e  had  seen  the  wonders  of  Heaven; 

l>ut  In-  did  not  for  iliis  leason  consider  himself  justified,   for 
1  within  himself  too  much  dark  -many  Btrugg] 

hat  he  thought  nothing  fn 
arating  him  from  the  charity  of  .! 
uffice  to  keep  you  in  pei 
amidst  your  i   an   entile   ami    perfect 

of  Our  Lord.  Who,  desirous  of 

into  the  hands  of  His  Providence.     Lei  His  paternal 

you,  th  ii'    loves    \'<'u;    ami  so    far    from 

•tin--  a   i  virtue,    {is    you  are.  <>:i  the  contrary   He 

never  abandons  a  sinner  that  hopes  in  Mis  mere; 

But  ii  was  to  his  >f  Charity 

in  recommending  Confidence  in  God.     To 

the  Re]  he  said:    "The  true  .Missionary  ought    never 

In-  in  trouble  »!•  of  this  world,  hut  should  throw  all 

his  eares  on  the  i'  Fthe  Lord,   holding  it   for  certain 

while  he  is  well  i  charity,  ami  well  grounded 

in  this  confidence,  lie  will  always  he  under  the  protection  of  God, 
and  consequently ,no<  to  him,  and  no  good  can  fai] 

him,  eyeu  when  he  imagines,  according  to  appearances,  that  alii- 


18  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DB  PAUL. 

going  to  ruin.  I  do  not  say  this  of  myself ;  it  is  the  Sacred 
Scriptures  that  teach  it,  and  that  declare:  'He  that  divellethinthe 
aid  of  the,  Most  High  sh  dl  abide  under  the  protection  of  the  God  of 
Heaven,''  (Ps.  xc,  I.)  He  who  abides  in  the  confidence 
of  God  will  ever  be  favored  with  a  special  protection,  and  in 
this,  state  he  should  deem  it  certain  that  no  evil  will  befall  him, 
became  for  him  all  things  work  to  his  benefit,  and  no  good  will 
be  wanting  since  God,  giving  Himself  to  Hm,  brings  all 
necessary  goods,  Ifoth  for  body  and  soul  And  hence,  my 
Brethren,  you  should  hope  that,  whilst  }'ou  remain  constant  in 
this  confidence,  not  only  will  you  be  preserved  from  all  evil,  and 
all  sad  accidents,  but  also  that  you  will  abound  in  all  kinds  of 
good."' 

This  same  confidence  he  counselled  to  the  Daughters  of 
Charity  by  citing  the  instances  of  special  protection  with  which 
God  favored  them  in  perilous  circumstances.  One  of  them 
came  forth  unhurt  from  the  ruins  of  a  falling  house.  He 
said  to  them:  "Can  God  show  you  better  how  accept- 
able to  Him  is  the  service  you  render  Him  in  the  persons 
of  the  poor  ?  Is  there  anything  more  evident  ?  A  new  house 
falls,  thirty  five  or  forty  persons  are  found  crushed  beneath  its 
ruins,  and  this  Daughter,  who  with  her  soup  was  in  the 
same  house,  on  a  corner  of  the  steps  that  Providence,  it  seems, 
supported  cxpressby  to  sustain  her,  escaj  es  all  harm;  she  comes 
out  of  this  danger  safe  and  sound.  We  must  believe  that  the 
angels  drew  her  thence  ;  for  what  probability  is  there  that 
men  did  it  ?  They,  indeed,  lent  their  aid,  but  the  angels  were 
necessary  to  sustain  her.  Oh,  what  protection !  Do  3^011  think, 
my  Daughters,  that  it  was  without  a  purpose  God  permitted  this 
house,  entirely  new,  to  fall  ?  Do  you  think  it  was  but  by  chance 
it  fell  just  when  our  Sister  was  within  ?  Do  you  think  it  was  by 
good  luck  she  escaped  without  injury?  Oh,  no,  not  at  all.  All 
that  is  miraculous  ;  God  had  pre-ordained  all  that  to  prove  to 
your  company  the  care  he  takes  of  it."  Another  time  it  was  a 
floor  that  gave  away  in  the  house  of  the  Sisters,  just  at  the  mo- 
rnent  that  there  was  no  person  either  on,  or  under  it.  "Ah  My 
daughters"  said  the  Saint  on  this  occasion  4  'what  reason  have  not 
we  to  trust  in  God  ?    We  read  in  history  of  a  man  bt  tog  killed  in 


BOPE    \M>  I  OKTIDKNCE  IN  <lOL>.  1J> 

the  open  fields  by  a  turtle,  dropped  on  his  head  by  an  eagle. 
and  we  see  to-day  1 1  <> i : ~  ely  overtorned,  and  Daughters 

from  under  the   ruins  without  the   slight- 
est   Injury.       What    is  this    If   not    a  mark     and  a    testimony, 
(i  .1     wUhes     to     show     them     that      they    are    as 
to  Ilira  as  the  apple  of  His  eye  f    Oh  My  Daughters,  rest 
I   that,  provided  you    keep  within  your  hearts  this  hoh 
con  11  -  ve  you,  I  t  wiiere  yen  I 


CHAPTER  III. 


LOVE  FOR  GOD. 


Love  is  all  interior,  and  the  eye  of  Ilim  above  that  penetrates 
to  the  depth  of  hearts  sees  its  ardor  and  its  flame.  However, 
from  this  inner  hearth,  as  from  a  subterranean  fire,  dart  forth 
sparks  which  reveal  it  to  the  eyes  of  men. 

Vincent's  love  for  God  manifested  itself,  in  the  first  place, by  a 
perfect  obedience  to  His  holy  law.  It  is  the  Apostle  of  charity 
himself  who  has  said  :  "  Wliosoever  keepcth  His  word,  the  charity 
of  God  is  truly  perfect  in  him;"  (I  John  ii. ,  3),  and  again, 
•'For  this  is  the  charity  of  God  that  we  keep  His  commandments" 
(I  John  vi.,  3).  Vincent  was  the  living  law  of  God  ;  every- 
thing in  his  bod}*,  as  in  his  soul,  all  his  thoughts,  all  his  affec- 
tions, all  his  words  and  all  his  actions  were  regulated  by  the 
law  of  God,  and  his  life  was  a  continual  holocaust  consumed 
b}r  the  fire  of  Divine  Love. 

Again. this  love  manifested  itself  by  his  ardent,  continuous  and 
efficacious  desire  to  have  God  known  more  and  more,  to  have 
Him  adored,  served,  obeyed,  loved  and  glorified  at  all  times,  in 
ali  places  and  by  all  creatures  ;  a  desire  that  frequently  escaped 
him  in  suchlike  ardent  aspirations  :  - '(),  my  Lord  !  O,  my  Savior  ! 
O,  Divine  Goodness  !  O,  my  God  !  When  wilt  Thou  grant  us  the 
grace  to  be  entirely  Thine,  and  to  love  but  Thee  alone." 

It  manifested  itself  in  his  words  which,  coining  from  his  heart, 
testified  by  their  burning  accent  how  bright  was  the  fire  within. 
Of  VincentVas  of  Chanty  incarnate  itself,  his  hearers  said  :  "Were 
not  our  hearts  burning  within  us  whilst  he  discoursed  with  us?" 
This,  the  wife  of  the  President.  De  Lannoi^non,  addressing  the 


I  OVE   FOB  GOD.  21 

Dot  I  one  day  In  o  meeting  of  the  La 

of  Charity,  exclaiming:  "Well,  Madam,  might  we  not  Bay,  with 
the  ••  hearts  glowed  with  the  ardor 

of  Divine  Love  while  Mr.  Vin  rmy 

pais,  though  little  sensible  to  the  thin.  mre  von 

nil  aflame  with  what  the  holy  man  hasju 
44  It  is  i  tnzaga,  ••  be  I 

ilofthe  Lord  bearing  <  n  his  lips  the  ardent  coals  of  that 
Divine  love  which  barns  in  his  heart "    '  'Thi  Ided 

a  third,  "  and  II  depends  only  upon  participate  in  the 

ardor  of  thai  Borne  love."     In  isticai  conferences  be 

produced  the  same  impression.     ,4As  tly  listened  to  his 

words,"  Bos*  related.  ••  ot  one  who. did uot I 

tlie  accomplishment  ofthe  wcrdsof  the  Apostle,  s;.  Peter:  l,7/anp 
ik  a*  the  ■■  iv.f  XI).    Ii 

batTronson, 

of  the  Seminary  of  St.  Sulpice,  in  a  transport,  cried  out : 

hold, there  is  a  man  all  filled  with  the  spirit  and  the  love  of 

lany  came  to  the  conferences  only  to  hear  him,  and  they 

isddencd  whenever  hit  v  had  forbidden  him 

•h.  Bishopsofthe  t  renown  were  often  present.   When 

through   humility   and    respect,  Vincent    yielded  to   them  the 

conclusion  of  the  Men,  in  the  quality  of  director, 

the  regulations  and  by  usage,  belonged  to  him,  they  refused  in 

ordei  not  to  be  deprived  of  the  happiness  of  hearing  him.     One 

day.  the   most  able    Of  them    said  to   him:     *•  Mr  Vincent 

yon  must  rot  deprive  the  company  by  your  humility  of  the  good 
thoughts  with  which  God  lias  inspired  you  on  the  subject  in  quest- 
ion. There  trtain  indescribable  unction  ol  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  your  words  that  touches  every  one;  moreover,  these 
gentlemen  pray  yon  to  impart  your  views,  for  one  word  from 

you  will   have  m:.;  than  all  that  we  can    ■ay."       Ind,    OH 

leaving  the  o  fter  having  heard  bim,  they  used  to 

44  You  are,  indeed,  happy  in  seeing  and 
hearing  daily  .  -  >  ftlle  1  with  the  1  God." 

>\e  manitf  I  purity 

!.  in  the 
and  in  •(  •  glory  of  <  lod. 


22  VIRTUES  AND-DOCTRIXEOFST.    DE  PAUL. 

II. 

And  purity  of  intention  was  precisely  the  means  he  employed' 
to  form  in  his  disciples  a  love  for  God.  He  said  to  them :  "God 
does  not  look  so  much  to  the  exterior  of  our  actions  as  to  the* 
degree  of  love  and  purity  of  intention  with  which  we  perform 
them.  Little  actions  are  not  so  subject  to  vain  glory  as  are  more 
brilliant  ones,  which  often  end  in  a  puff  of  smoke.  We  must 
accustom  ourselves  to  please  God  in  little  things  if  we  wish  to 
be  acceptable  to  Him  in  all  our  actions." 

From  this  we  may  judge  of  his  horror  of  anything  done  through 
human  respect.     One  of  his  missionaries  in  Home,  thinking  to 
imp.  ess  the  Cardinals  favorably,  wished  to  commence  with  their 
provinces  in   giving   the  missions.     Vincent,    to  whom  he  had 
communicate!  his  thoughts  answered  :  «*0,  my  Jesus  !  my  dear 
Sir,  may  God  preserve  us.  from  ever  doing  anything  with  such 
base  views !     His  divine  Goodness  demands  that  we  should  never 
do  any  good  work,  anywhere,  in  order  to  be  esteemed,  but  that, 
on  the  contrary,  in  all  our   actions   we   regard  Him    directly,    • 
immediately,  and  solely.      I  take  this  opportunity,    prostrate  in 
spirit  at  your  feet,  and  for  the  love  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  ask 
of  you  two  things:  the  first  is  that  you  avoid  as  much  as  possible- 
all  desire  of  appearing  ;  and  the  second,  that  you  never  do  any- 
thing out  of  human  respect.     In  accordance  with  this  request  it 
is  but  entirely  proper  that  you  honor  for  some  time  the  hidden, 
life  of  Our  Lord.     There  must  be  something  precious  in  the  hid- 
den life,  since  the  Son  of  God,  before  making  Himself  known- 
lived  for  thirty  years  as  a  poor  artisan      And  on  humble   begin, 
nings  Me  always  bestows  more  grace  than  on  those  that  are  sur- 
rounded withpompand  magnificence.     You  will  ask  me,  perhaps; 
what  will  they  think  of  us  at  this  court,  and  what  will  they  say  of 
us  in  Paris? — Permit  them,  my  dear  sir,  to  say  and  think  of  us  as 
they  please,  and  do  rest  assured  that  the  maxims  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  the  examples  of  His  life  are  not  unavailing  ;  that  the}'  will 
bear  their  fruit  in  proper  season;  that  what  is  not  conformable  to 
them  is  vain  and  that  he  who  is  animated  with  contrary  maxims 
will  fail  in  all  that  he  undertakes.     This  is  my  belief,  and  it  is  my 
experience.     In  the  name  of  God.  then,,  sir,  regard  it  as  infallible- 
and  cherish  retirement." 


LOVE  FOR  GOD.  23 

"It  would  be  better,*1  be  said  again,  "to  be  bound  hand  and  foot 
and  cast  into  a  burning  lire  than  to  do  anything  to  please  men." 
And  then  the  l»*ttcr  to  show  the  injustice,  and  folly  of  those  who 
art  through  human  motives, he  contrasted  the  perfections  of  the 
Creator  with  the  miseries  of  creatures  and  added:  u  Let  us  always 
honor  the  perfections  of  Cod.  let  as  take  for  models  of  what  we 
have  to  do,  those  that  are  most  opposed  to  our  imperfections; 
as  I  Ii^  Meekness  and  Clemency  directly  opposed  to  our  wrath  and 
anger,  1  lis  knowledge, so  contrarytoour  Ignorance,  His  grandeur 
and  infinite  Maje  Ear  above  our  lowness  and  vileness,  Hfs 

Infinite  G  todness  ever  opposed  to  our  malice.     Let  as  strive  to 
perform  actions  In  honor  of  that  perfection  that  is  directly  con- 
trary to  our  defects  "     The    value  and  worth  of  what   we  do  de- 
1  according  to  him   On   the    intention    and    end    we    have    in 

view.  ••  For,"  he  said,  '-just  as  garments  are*  ordinarily,  not 
mnch  prized  for  the  material  from  which  they  are  made,  as  for 
the  lares  of  gold  and  rich  embroideries,  the  pearls  and  precious 
ies  with  which  they  arc4  adorned,  so  we  must  not  be  content 
with  doing  good  works,  we  must  also  elevate  and  enrich  them 
with  the  merit  of  a  noble  and  holy  intention,  doing  them  solely 
to  please  and  glorify  God."  lie  concluded  with  the  words  of  the 
Gospel,  " Seek  first  the  Kingdom  of  God"  commenting 
follows  :  "  Our  Lord,  in  these  words,  recommends  us  to  make 
G  od  reign  within  ns,and  then  toco-operate  with  Him  in  extend- 
ing and  enlarging  His  Kingdom  by  the  conquest  of  souls.  Is 
it  ncl  t  honor  lobe  called  to  aid  in  so  immense  and  so  im- 

portant a  design  ?  Is  it  not  doing  as  the  angels,  who  labor  in- 
cessantly, and  only  for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  ? 
Watt,  then.  My  Brethren,  will  hinder  us  from  corresponding 
worthily  with  so  holy  and  sanctifying  a  vocation  ?" 

II'  practical  good  Bense,  always  keeping  in  the  just  middle, 
would  have  no  excess,  even  in  the  love  of  God.  lie  has  left 
OS  a  beautiful  conference  on  this  subject.  At  the  conclusion 
of  a  repetition  of  prayer,  in  August,  IG55,  he  expressed  himself 
in  these  terms  !  -  It  [s  certain  that  Charity,  when  it  dwells  in 
a  soul,  tak  -s  complete  possession  of  all  its  p  >wers.  There  is 
no  rest,  it  is  an  ever  devouring  fire,  The  person  who  is  once 
touched  by  it  is  continually  in  movement,  always  in  action. 
0,  My  Saviour  1  the  memory  1  rememberonlyGod.it 


24  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

loathes  other  thoughts,  and  considers  them  a  torment;  it  must, 
by  every  possible  means,  render  His  presence  familiar.     Such  a 
means  is  not  good,   others   must  be  tried.     If  I  could   only 
practice  this  devotion,  I  would  succeed.    It  must  be  done.    But 
I  have  still   that  oilier   devotion  ;  how  harmonize  both  ?    No 
matter;  I  will  perform  both.     And  when  this   new  devotion  is 
taken  up,  others  are  sought  after,  and  still  others.     The  poor 
soul  embraces  all,  and  yet   is   not   content.     It    surpasses    its 
strength,  it  becomes  overburdened,  and  believes  it   can   never 
do  enough.  0,  My  Sweet  Saviour,  what  will  become  or"  it?  The 
will  conrinues  all  inflamed  and  is  called  upon  to    produce  such 
frequent  acts  (hat  it   can   no   longer   comply;  there  are   acts 
upon  acts  redoubled  at  every  moment,  and  in  every  place,    in 
the  refectory,  even  in   conversation  and   in    company.     In   a 
word,  here,  there,  everywhere;  there  is  nothing  but  ardor,  but 
lirp  and  flame*,  but  incessant  acts.     The  soul  is  almost  beside 
itself.     0  !  but  how  dangerous  and  imprudent  are   these  exer- 
cises,  ihis  eagerness,    this  zeal! — But   what!      Can    there  be 
imprudence  in  loving  God  ?    Can   wre  love  Him    too  much  ? 
or    can    we    even    love    enough    a     God    who    is   infinitely 
amiable? — No,  indeed.       0,    My    Saviour,     My    God!    Who 
can  ascend  to    that   astonishing   love    you    bear    us— a   love 
that    shed    for     us,   miserable   creatures,    all  Your   blood,   a 
single  drop  of  which  is  of  infinite   price.     Still,   though  God 
commands  us  to  love  Him  with  our  whole  heart  and   with    all. 
our  strength,  we  must  remember  that  His  Goodness  do^s    not 
wish  this  love,  by  its  multitude  of  acts,  to  impair  and  ruin  our 
health.     For,  in  this  state,  the  blood  warms,  and  burning  with 
those  ardors  it  sends  hot  vapors  to  the  brain  which  in  turn  is 
■soon  afire.     Then  follow  dizziness,  dullness,  heaviness,  as  if  a 
weight  were  oppressing  the  brain  :  the  organs  grow  weak,  and 
the  person  becomes  powerless,  helpless,  until  death,  which  is 
very  much  hastened,  intervenes.     It  seems  this  ought  to  be  de- 
cried.    To  die  after  this  manner  is   to  die    a  most    beautiful 
(death,  it  is  to  die  of  love  ;  it  is  the    happy   lot,   of  a  martyr,  a 
martyr  of  love.     It  seems  that  these  blessed  souls  can  apply  to 
themselves  the  words  of  the  Spouse,  and  say>  with  her:  "  Thou 
hast  wounded  my,  heart ; it  is  Thou.  0  loving  God.  Who  hast 


LOVE  KOB  GOD,  25 

m  Whoh  d  and  burned  my  Jieart  with 

'/".  y  fier  i,  be   lorevor  blessed,  0 !  My    Saviour! 

Among  the  sacri$06s  that  were  offerod  to  God  under  the  Old 

:hi  victim,  in 
ackimw  burnt,  was 

ii% in)  portion  being  r  .In 

like  maimer  these  bob  to  be  holocausts  i  ntirely  consumed 

by  the  6  it.  much  better  a 

become  ,  aol  to  turn  the  head  in  order  to 

make  this  nrtue  ible,  and.  as  i  d  part  of  nature. 

•.  at  last,  .mi  efforts,  we 

go  our  hold;  and  then  beware,  beware  thai  we  fall  not  into 
a  st  -■•  that)  the  one  in  which  we  were,  into  a  condition, 

from  which  St.  Paul  tclla  as  it  is  imp  »ssible,  t'  mely 

difficult]  Xes,  h  .'iat  ofteu  results   from  tl 

pist  for  all  species  of  devoti  for 

virtue,  a  di si  •  holy  thing3.     This  excess  t: 

pla  When  we  commence  to  taste  the  swect- 

3  of  devotion  we  can  never  satiate  ourseh  think  it 

imp  rer  to  have  enough,  we  plunge  too  far  ahead.     Oh, 

tch  !    Very  often  the  Devil  turns 
this  into  ttion'for  us.     Wii  annol  induce   us  di- 

more  pract- 
ices   of  as 
itinually  until  we              lown  under                           ght 
Ify  Brethren,  virtues  are                            middle,   and  each 
virtue  hi                                                               a  which,  d(  fl 
■  neither  to  the   right  nor   to   the  left,    wo  musl   walk,  if 
■  worthv  of  praise.     B  •  n<  ither  carried 
aw;,                                           nature                                 .   it. 
Such  is  the  will  of  God.    He  is  so  good  and  so  jus!  thai 
qui]'                                        11  knows  our  wretchedness,  lie 

:>r  our   defects. 

musl  acl  with  Him  j;  v.  and  do!  give  our- 

'  -  too  nine!) ;  i  rem<  ml  the  Bishop 

tenevaon  >rthy  of  so  great 

a  man:     *  01  .  uld  not 

come  to  ance,  and  coming  one 


26  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

thoroughly  enlightened  in  the  science  of  the  love  of  Godf 
According  to  this,  then,  a  soul  truly  affected  with  charity, 
understanding  what  it  is  to  love  Gr.^d,  would  not  desire  to  go 
to  God  if  God  did  not  anticipate  it  and  attract  it  by  His 
grace.  This  is  very  far  removed  from  wishing  to  seize  Him 
and  draw  Him  by  force  of  arms  and  strength  of  machinery. 
No,  no,  nothing  is  gained,  in  such  cases,  by  force.  When 
God  wishes  to  communicate  himselt,  He  does  so  without 
effort,  after  a  sensible,  sweet,  quiet  and  loving  manner." 


CHAPTER  III. 


•CONFORMITY  TO  THE  WILL  OP  GOD. 
NATION  AND  BOLT  INDIFFERENCE 


I. 

Love  unite!  h  bat  it  unite-  especially  wills.    Hence 

tlic  proof  of  true  love  tor  God  is  submission  unci  con- 

formity to  His  most  Holy  Will. 

As  was  the  love,  so,  consequently,  was  the  submission 
Vincent  de  Paul.  No  one,  before  acting,  ever  asked  with  more 
simplicity:  *  Lord  what  will  Thou  have  me  to  do  f'—(AurB 
ix.  C),  None  ever  separated  with  more  care,  in  all  his 
thoughts,  in  all  hl8  affections,  all  that  came  from  man  from 
that  which  came  from  Qod,   in  order  to  oas  ii)«'  <>ne.  and 

adhere  to  the  other.  None,  during  the  course  of  an  notion,  or 
•enterprise;  ever  regulated  himself  more  constantly  according 
to  the  plan  traced  out  by  the  Divine  Will,  lie  practiced  this 
conformity  to  I  he  will  of  God,  not  only  in  regard  to  his  own 
personal  conduct,  but  also  in  all  bia  good  works  for  his 
neighbor,  and  in  all  that  related  to  hi  nation.     Lest  he 

might  anticipate  God  he  never  took  the  initiative  in  any 
project  or  foundation,  and  before  oommeucing  to  acl  he 
awaited  an  external  impulse  which  he  looked  upon  as  the 
invitation  and  Approbation  of  Providence.  If  there  were 
•question  of  subjects,  or  of  an  establishment,  or  of  a  temporal 
advantage  lor  his  community,  he  accepted  it  only  as  from  the 
hand  of  God  which  he  perceived  both  in  the  nature  and 
circums  ion  made  ;  and  if  he,    afterward, 

labored  to  pr  lie  goods   he    had    received   it  was  simply 


28  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  1'AUI.. 

because  God  so  wished  it;  for  respect,  gratitude  and  love  for 
the  giver  require  that  we  prize  and  utilize  his  gifts.  His 
invariable  law  was  to  await  the  Divine  Will  and  never  to  fore- 
stall it,  when  known  to  render  obedience  to  it  as  to  a  sover* 
eign,  to  follow  it,  no  matter  at  what  cost,  be  it  of  labor,  or  of 
property,  or  of  honor,  or,  even  if  necessary,  of  life  itself.. 
When  once  he  knew  this  will,  either  by  interior  inspiration  or 
by  an  external  command  or  counsel,  he  straightway  conformed 
his  own  to  it  and  directed  all  his  intentions, which  he  was 
careful  to  renew  from  time  to  tinie,lest  anything  foreign  should 
glide  in.  He  submitted  with  patience  and  resignation, 
nay  more,  with  joy  and  affection,  sacrificing  all  his  na- 
tural repugnances,  to  this  will  as  revealed  to  him  in. 
events  that  are  absolutely  of  its  own  domain,  such  as  sickness, 
losses,  afflictions,  and  all  the  other  accidents  of  this  life. 

.Resignation  to  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  no  matter  how 
painful,  is,  in  truth,  a  sign  cf  submission  to  His  Adorable  Will' 
In  the  most  distressing  events  but  a  single  word,  "God  be 
blessed,  God  be  blessed/'  the  perfect:  expression  of  his  acquies- 
cence in  the  dispositions  oi*  Providence,  came  from  the  lips,  or 
rather  from  the  heart  of  St..  Vincent. 

But  above  and  beyond  resignation  there  is  still  something 
that  subdues,  but  does  not  deslroy,  nature  ;  and  this  is  holy 
indifference.  Vincent  went  to  such  a  degree  of  obedience  to 
the  will  of  God  that  he  accomplished  it  both  in  his  person 
and  in  his  works.  Health  or  sickness,  life  or  death,  all 
was  equal.  He  took,  with  indifference,  nourishment,  remedies,, 
even  those  for  which  he  had  the  greatest  repugnance,  or  those 
he  knew  to  be  unsuitable  for  him,  being  no  less  content 
with  the  evil  effects  than  with  the  happiest  results. 

Indifferent  in  regard  to  himself,  he  was  none  the  less  so  in 
regard  to  the  growth  and  progress  of  his  congregation.  He- 
was  told  that  to  obtain  good  subjects  lie  should  establish  his 
congregation  in  large  cities.  He  answered:  u  We  can  take  no 
steps  towards  establishing  ourselves  in  any  locality  whatever 
if  we  desire  to  follow  the  ways  of  God  and  the  usages  of  the 
ongrega(ion;for,  up  to  the  present  time,  His  Providence  has 
called  us  to  those  places  where  we  now  are,  without  our  having 


i  0RM1 1  I   10  nn:  wii.i.  OF  GOD. 

sought  themeitfc  y  or  indirectly.     Now,  it  is  impossible 

that  this  resignation t     I         ,hieh  keeps  us  indei  » on 

il  i  dif  etion  be  not  rery  agr  Him,  m  icularlv 

since  it  d  '  nature,  which  under  pretext 

of  zeal  for  tin  glory  of  Ch  d,  often  nrge  us  to  undertake  projects 
thai  Hei  3     He  knows  what  is  suitable 

for  us,  and  if,  like  true  children,  we  abandon  ourseh 
a  Father,  He  will  give  it  to  us  at  the  proper  moment.    Certainly 
were  we  pur  or  unprofitableness,  ire  would  be  Cat 

from   □  in    the   work  of  another, unless  irtvi     1.. 

would  n  re  oursel 

whom,  perhaps,  God  has  destined  for  t1 

imunity  was  made 
him. an. i  I, on  the  30th  ofJannary,  L656:tt]  think  we 

will  do  well  to  let  that  affair  rest  for  awhile  in  order  to  blunt 
t.ic  impetuosity  <>f  nature  which  rofi  table  thinj 

imm  itselves  in  holy  indifference, 

and  allow  Our  Lord  to  make  known  His  will,  whilst,  in  the 
meantime,  we  will  i  id  the  matter  to  Him  in  prayer. 

If  Ik-  will  the  thing  to  ;  ill  hurt  nothing, 

and  tin-  appear  in  it  the  more  will  lie  be  p 

death  <-f  his  best  missionaries,  oi  hi  children, 

could    not  p  him    irom  l.  d  indifference.     He 

rccom mended  them,  whi;  of  the  commu- 

nity, in  this  wi-  •:  "  We  will  pray  God  that  it  may  he  pleasing 
to  Him  to  preserve  this  good  missionary,  submitting  ourselves, 
howerer,  entirely  to  His  Divine  Will.  Forwe  must  believe, 
audit  is  true,  that  not  only  this  siekfl  also  the  maladies 

of  others. and  In  a  word,  all  that  happens  to  the  congregation  is 
done   but  by  His   holy  direction   ami   for   the   g  the 

congregation,   ilre.ee  in  praying  to  Go  tilth  for  the  sick, 

and  for  relief  in    other  neoefi  I    it  ho  always  with    the 

condition,  il  euch  he  his  good  pleasure  ami  for  his  greater 
glory/'     Hi  aula   in  announci: 

:     ••  li  i .;.  '    /d  to  deprive 

And  "  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  the  death  of    this 

on,  who  US   deeply  ;  but,  God 

be  praised,  you  o  (old  O  done  well  to 


30       VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

take  him  from  us  and  that  you  would  riot  wish  Him  to  have 
done  otherwise,  since  such  was  His  good  pleasure." 

ir 

St.  Vincent  reduced  this  conduct,so  admirable  in  submission 
and  holy  indifference, to  theory  in  his  maxims,  in  the  letters  he 
wrote  and  in  the  instructions  which  he  addressed  to  his  com- 
munity. "To  conform,"  said  lie,  "in  all  things  to  the  will 
of    God,  and  to  take  pleasure  only  in  it,is  to  lead  the  life  of  an 

angel  on  earth,  it  is  even  to  live  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ 

Our  Lord  is  in  continual  communion  with  those  virtuous 
souls  who  hold  themselves  faithfully  and  constantly  united 
to  His  Holy  Will,  who  have  no  other  will  but  His." 

This  doctrine  came  from  his  distrust  in  men  and  his  confi- 
dence in  God.  "He  said:  "In  regard  to  Divine  things  I 
place  no  more  reliance  in  human  means  than  I  would  in  the 
assistance  of  the  Devil.  The  things  of  God  are  done  by 
themselves,  and  true  wisdom  consists  in  following  Providence 
step  by  step.  And  let  us  convince  ourselves  of  the  truth  of  a 
maxim  that  appears  paradoxical:  'That  he, who  hurries  in  the 
things  of  God,  recedes."  (To  Coduing,  15th  of  May,  1643, 
and  6th  of  Aug.  104-1.)  Aga'n:  "A  weathercock  is  no  more 
subject  to  the  movement  of  the  air  than  is  the  spirit  of  man  to 
external  agitation.  .  .  .  God  be  praised  i'or  having  willed 
that  all  earthly  tilings  be  uncertain  and  perishable,  in  order 
that  in  Him  alone  we  would  seek  stability  for  our  projects  and 
our  works,  for,  then,  all  that  happens  will  turn  to  our  profit." 
■<2Cth  and  31st  of  Aug.  1057.)  "  May  it  be  pleasing,  ihen,  to 
the  goodness  of  God  to  give  us  part  in  the  eternal  thought 
which  he  Has  of  Himself  whilst  perpetually  governing  this 
world  and  providing  for  the  needs  of  all  His  crea lures  even  to 
the  smallest  insect.  Oh  !  how  we  must  labor  to  acquire  a  par- 
ticipation in  this  spirit."  (  To  Portail,  25th  of  Aug.  1038.) 
And  he  explained  further  this  government  of  God  to  which  we 
must  submit,  and  subordinate  our  conduct:  "God  is  not 
governed  in  His  works  according  to  our  views  and  desires. 
We  should  content  ourselves  to  turn  to  best  account  the  little 
talents  that  He  has  placed  in  our  hands,  without   desiring  to 


CON!  OIIMIIV  TO  THE    WILL  OF  GOD,  31 

have  greater,     [fwe  be  faithful  in  small   things  He  will  place 
r  more  important  ;  bul  thai  is  His  comvrn, not  ours.  Lot 
Him  art, and  lei  as  withdraw  ourselves  still  farther  into  oarown 
shell.  The  irion  whs  began  without  any  intention  on  our 

part, it  baa  been  multiplied  by  the  hand  of  God  alone,  an  dims  been 
called  everywhere  by  superior  orders,  without  our  contributing 
in  anythin  obedience.     Pot   more  than  twenty  years  I 

did  not  dare  ask  of  God  the  extension  and  propagation  of  the 
congr  Ration, considering  that, if  it  be  His  work,  to  His  Preyi 
donee  alone  should  be  lefi  thecareof  its  conservation  and  in- 
.  But  by  dint  of  thinking  of  the  reconiraendatiop  which 
is  given  us  in  th(  Gospel,  to  ask  Him  to  send  laborers  into  His 
harvest,!  have  become  satisfied  of  the  importance  and  utility  of 
this  tl  Let  us  continue  it    God  will  receive  this  aband- 

onment as  very  agreeable, and  we  will  he  in  peace.  The  spirit 
of  the  world  is  very  restless,  and  desires  to  do  everything. 
Let  US  leave  it  there;  we  do  not  wish  to  choose  our  path,  hut 
tow.dk  in  thai  which  it  is  pleasing  fo  (Jod  to  point  out  to  us. 
Let  us  esteem  ourselves  unworthy  to  be  employed  or  that  men 
should  think  of  ns;  we  will  he  happy.  Let  us  offer  ourselves 
to  Him  to  do  and  to  suffer  every  tiling  ior  His  glory  and  for  the 
edification  of  His  Church;  He  wants -nothing  more.  If  Ho 
.they  are  in  His  power,  not.  in  ours.  In  His 
presence  let  <  ur  wills  and  OUT  hearts  expand,  ready  for  anything 
without  determining  on  any  till  He  shall  have  spoken.  In  the 
meantime,  let  us  beg  Him  to  give  as  the  grace  to  lab  >r  in  the 
;    the  virtues  that  Our  Lord  practised  in  His  hidden 

life."     (To  the  ladies,  *5th  of  Aug.  1059.) 
H.'  condemned  alike  confidence  and  natural  eagerness  in 
at  und  sadness  in  miifortune,  all  appear- 
ing to  him  to  he  derived  from  want  of  a  suhmission  to  Providence. 
lie  wrote:    "  I  will  tell  you  two  things  in  regard  to  the  inquietude 
and  melancholy  you  say  you  have  when  things  do  not  go  right 
with  you.    Tin  first  is,  that  itis  God,  andnol  w  -n.  who  makes 
:;)    \v<  11,  and  He,  sometimes,  cither   to  show  us  we  can 
do  nothing  >r  to  ei  t  ■:-  •  oar  patience,  permits  that 

they  turn  out  otherwise  than  we  wish.  And  the  second  is, 
that  you  trust  too  much  in  your  own  power  of  direction,  being 


,'32  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

of  the  opinion  that  as  you  love  good  order  it  depends  on  you 
to  preserve  it;  and  hence  it  is  that,  not  being  able  to  succeed 
you  grieve  excessively,  whereas  were  you  firmly  convinced  that 
all  you  can  do  is  to  spoil, you  would  be  astonished  that  things 
were  not  tar  worse,  and  you  would  remain  as  tranquil  in  events 
that  appear  to  you  contrary  and  disagreeable,  as  in  success,  know- 
ing that  it  is  God  who  thus  orders  things.  I  beg  of  you, then,  to 
regard  all  things  in  the  light  of  His  Providence, .doing  humbly 
and  carefully  all  that  depends  on  you  to  contribute  to  their 
success,  and  for  the  result,  submit  to  the  good  pleasure  of  God/' 
(joM.  Perneile,  in  Geneva,  2;M  of  Nov.  1G58.) 

Obstacles  aud  misfortunes  seemed  to  him  forerunners  of 
success;  and  to  show  this  he  made  use  of  the  following  in- 
genious comparison:  " There  is  reason  to  hope  that,  as  with 
fruit-trees,  so  will  it  be  with  you;  for  the  more  a  long  and 
severe  winter  checks  and  retards  them,  the  deeper  root  they 
take  and  the  more  fruit  they  bear."'  (  To  M.  Des  Dames,  in 
Poland,  20th  of  June,  1C59.) 

We  see  that  he  varied  the  application  of  the  same  doctrine 
according  to  the  circumstances  and  the  needs  of  etch  one.  To 
a  pastor  who  desired  to  exchange  h  is  parish  he  said:  "Pray 
and  take  counsel,  for  the  question  is  to  know  whether  God 
wishes  you  to  leave  the  spouse  He  has  give  you  ;"  to  superiors 
of  houses  who  made  known  to  him  their  fears  of  loss,  or  per- 
secution: "  Nothing  will  happen  .but  what  is  pleasing  to  God  ; 
He  is  master  not  only  of  what  we  posses,but  also  of  our  lives,  and 
it  is  hut  proper  that  He  dispose  of  all  according  to  His  Divine 
Will;"  io  those  who  complained  of  their  physical  infirmities, 
or  their  spiriiual  dryness:  "BeEaain  subject  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  God  ;  rest  content  in  every  condition  in  which  it 
will  please  Him  to  place  yon,  and,  as  long  so  you  know  it  to 
be  agreeable  to  Him,  never  elesire  to  leave  it.  This  is  the 
most  excellent  and  the  most  sublime  exercise  that  a  Ohristian,or 
even  a  priest,  can  practice  on  earth."  To  Mademoiselle  Le 
Gras,  who  was  very  uneasy  on  account  of  the  sickness  of  Mr. 
Port  ail,  (he  (hen  director  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  he  said: 
"We  must  fight  against  that  which  gives  pain,  we  must  rend 
our  hearts,  or  soften  them  so  as  to  prepare  them  for  everything. 


.Mil  V  TO  TI1E  w  di>. 

the 

.and  He 

i  it  as  II.  itest 

,\  is  to  d  bo  accoi  oly  will, 

sick 
isonjt  BO 
dear  Lord  desh  .here  he  can  oontinueil    , 

hap] 

I?    It  will  be  the  author  of   both  the  senses  and 

!i  only  in  Him  and  for  Him.    Let  as  pray 
that  hotli  you  an  •  only  the  same  will  \.  i  and  in 

Him,  for  this  U  th."    II 

when  a  I'd  to  the  conduct  and  th 

son  ;:i  Miid  mother  to  our 

Lord,  and  He  will    render  good  account  of   both  ;  only  per 
Him  mi  and  in  him;   seek  this  same  will  in 

/our  exe  ire  no  other  practice  alone  is 

a  en  tirely  God's.     01: !  'quires  little 

I     The  most  sovereign,  and  almost  only,  means  is  to 
If  lo   do  in  all  things  the  will  !."     On 

b  gged  hi  out.  the  i 

of   her  soul,  which,   she    thought  was  the   cause  of   her  bodily 
ailment,  he  indicate  no  other  cau^e  of  }rour  sick- 

of  God.     Adore,  then,  thi 
without   inquiring  whence  i 
seei.:  suffering.      He    is    glorifii  our 

abai.  ! lion  without  discuss'  1  of 

will,  unle  His  will  is  the  rea  -on, 

will    Let  us,  therefore,  abandon  01 
to  V.:  Christ  lo  tto  'lis 

ildren 

walked  in  thi;;  holy  it, 

be  praised  t1,  ady  to  do,  i  and .c very- 

most   holy   will,  and  to  go  In  Lie  whciv 

it  m  ble  to  Him  to  !    This  is  tin  ;  m 

ire 


34  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

attached  to  nothing;  it  is  the  mark  of  the  true  children  of 
God  who  arc  always  prepared  to  correspond  to  the  designs  of 
so  good  a  Father.  With  lively  sentiments  of  I enderness  and 
graiitude  I  thank  Him  for  you,  not  doubting  but  that  your 
heart,  thus  prepared,  will  abundantly  receive  the  graces  of 
heaven  so  that  you  may  do  a  great  deal  of  good  on  earth; 
and  such  is  my  prayer  to  His  Divine  Goodness.'7 

In  one  or  two  of  his  conferences  he  condensed,  and  thorough!}" 
expounded,  this  doctrine  which  is  found  scattered  in  hundreds 
of  his  letters,  and  given  in  fragments  in  his  numerous  familiar 
discourses.  "The  perfection  of  love,"  he  says,  "does  not 
consist  in  ecstasies  but  in  properly  doing  the  will  of  God  ;  and 
He,  whose  will  is  most  conlormable  to  that  of  God,  will  be, 
among  men,  the  most  perfect.  Hence  our  perfection  consists 
in  so  uniting  our  will  io  the  will  of  God  that  His  and  ours 
may  be  but  one  and  the  same  will ;  and  he  who  will  excel 
more  in  this  point  will  be  the  more  perfect.  When  our  Lord 
wished  to  teach  the  young  man,  mentioned  in  the  Gospel,  the 
means  to  arrive  at  perfection,  He  said  to  him  :  '  Jf  anyone  will 
coma  after  me,  let  him  renounce  himself,  lah:  up  his  cros&9 
and  follow  Me.'  But  I  ask  you,  who  renounces  himself 
.more,  or  bears  the  cross  of  mortification  better,  and  follows, 
Jesus  Christ  more  perfectly  than  ho  who  studies  never  to  do 
his  own  will,  but  always  the  will  of  God?  The  Scripture  also 
tells  us  in  some  other  place  that  lie  who  adheres  to  God  has- 
but  one  mind  with  him.  Now,  I  ask  you,  who  adheres  more  per- 
fectly to  God  than  he  who  does  only  the  will  of  God  and  never* 
his  own,  who  wishes  and  desires  only  what  God  wishes?  Oh, 
but  tills  is  a  short  and  easy  way  to  acquire  in  this  life  a  great 
treasure  of  graces/' 

Oh,  then  what  happiness  for  the  Christian  !  "  See  in  what 
holy  dispositions  He  posseses  his  life,  and  the  blessings  that  ac- 
company all  that  He  does.  He  holds  to  God  alone,  and  God. con- 
ducts Him  in  every  thing  and  in  every  place;  so  that  he  can 
say  to  Hi  m  as  did  the  prophet:  'Thou  hast  held  me  by  my 
right  hand,  and  by  thy  will  thou  hast  conducted  me^  (Ps.. 
lxvii,  24.)  God  leads  Him,  us  it  were,  by  the  right  hand,  and 
he,  in  turn,  keeeping    Himself    in    entire  submission  to  this1. 


CONFORMITY    ;<>  THE  WILL  OF  GOD.  35 

Divine  >-mOrrow,  after  to-              .the 

entire  .  in  Bn  •. all  .                            and 

tranquillity,  in   I  >ntinually  advancing                God  and 

con  into  th                           around  him  the 

sweet :::  m         bim.    If 

yon  po              i  n  with  those  whofollow  I                          ions 

yon  wil  pliant  light  and  bear 

rich  a  ;  a 

force  and  en  >rds  :  <  I 

to  all  hi  with  his  gi                   igns 
. '                                               others ;  and ' 
ion.      But,  on  tu 

ban  t Inched  to  their  own  incliuati*  ns 
have  ili 

Of  E 

from    tli  taoh    fchemsi  while 

base  Bonis,  and   grace  i  thai    derate   Ihi  i   to 

God,  and  breathe  oil  \." 

'  re  nee  of  the  7th  ■  that 

doctrin  ion  to  the  will  of  Co;l  fully 

the 
the  Saint  styled  :  ktiiod: 

>r    it   embraces 
indifferenc  .  pur  .  and  all  th  \ses 

at    than  he  who 
.  .a  none, 

and  bes  wba 

so  (1  and 

niton  ? 

a  human  manner, 
0  a  worthy  end.  to   OC- 

i  the  wiU  of  i  a  1.     Meditati 

working  without  discretion,  ,  are  but  so  many 

inanima  re  a  money    thai    has  no   value,   not 

tag  the  stamp,  for  God  does  not  regard  our  works  wave  in- 
asmuch i  Hims  li    in    them,  and  inasmuch  i 
are  performed  lor  I 


38  VIRTUES  AN!)  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DK  PAUL. 

"  Our.  father,  Adam  in  the  Garden  of  Paradise  was  a  tree  that 
naturally  bore  fruit  agreeable  in  the  eyes  of  its  Lord:  but  sin 
in  severing  his  will  from  that  of  God  rendered  him  incapable 
of'  doing  anything  that  might  ho  pleasing  to  Him  ;  and  we 
who  spring  from  this  tainted  source  have,  humanly  speaking, 
the  same  inability. 

"There  are  theologians  who  think  that  all  that  is  not  done 
for  God  is  sin ;  but  if  it  be  not  sin,  it  is  at  least  useless. 

"  3.  It  was  the  maxim  and  practice  of  our  Lord  to  do  the 
will  of  His  Father  in  everything.  Oh,  My  Saviour,  what 
prominence  and  what  brilliancy  thou  givest  to  the  exercise 
of  your  virtues!  Thou  art  the  King  of  Glory,  and  yet  Thou 
earnest  into  the  world  to  do  but  the  will  of  Him  who  sent 
Thee!  This  sacred  disposition  was  most  dear  to  Him:  '  My 
-will/  He  said.'  is  to  do  the  trill  of  Film  who  scut  Ale.-  (  John 
iv.  34.)  0,  My  Saviour,  that  was  Thy  practice !  St.  John 
had  that  of  penance,  he  was  full  of  the  desire  to  practice  it 
and  to  persuade  others  to  do  it.  For  it  was  for  that  He  came 
into  the  wTorld.  And  Thou,  0  Lamb  ol'  God,  Thou  who 
takest  away  the  sins  ol'  the  world,  Thou  earnest  full  of  ardor 
to  do,  and  to  inculcate  the  will  of  Thy  Father.  Elias 
had  a  burning  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God  ;  he  put  everything 
to  fire  and  flames  in  order  to  imprint  on  the  hearts  of  men 
fear  and  respect.  And  Thou,  My  Saviour,  Thou  wert  animated 
with  that  sweet  and  incomparable  desire  that  the  will  of.  God 
be  done  by  all  His  creatines.  It  is  for  that  reason  Thou  hast 
placed  in  the  Lord's  Prayer:  *  Thy  loill  be  done.'  Thou  hast 
wished  that  all  men  would  do,  and  would  demand,  what  ?  the 
will  of  the  Heavenly  Father  ;  where?  on  earth  and  in  Heaven  ; 
and  how  ?  as  the  angels  and  saints  do,  promptly,  completely, 
constantly,  lovingly.  I  am  sura  there  is  not  one  here  present 
who  has  not,  to-day,  endeavored  to  perform  some  actions  that 
of  themselves  are  good  and  holy  ;  and  yet  it  may  be  that  God 
has  rejected  them,  because  'they  were  done  through  your  own 
will.  Is  it  not  this  that  the  prophet  declared  when  he  said,  on 
the  part  of  God:  '/  do  not  want  your  fasts,  by  which  in 
thisTcmg  lo  honor  me  you  do  me  the  contrary;  because,  when 
you  fast  you  do  your  own  will,  and  by  this   will  you   spoil  and 


COS  .  WILL  OF  I 

viti  be  said  of  all   other 

works  o(    piety.     Tl  nee   of   oar  own  will  taints    our 

•aty 

iken 

from  the  roubled. 

hat,  then,  must    be   done,  not  to  I.  time  and  oar 

labor?    Thi  self-in- 

Bt,  from  in  el*  uir- 

i  do  the  will  of  God  in  all  things  — 
not  in    |  peculiar  i  o  render 

tbe  ad   act:  said 

that  '■  ill  call  out :    '  Lord,  Lor 

I 

work  in 
'But,  1.  Thou  call   works   of  the   prophe 

aud  miracles  we  hare  perfom  tire  from 

y  to  them  :  kI  nei  ■."    Who 

iter  the1  l of  Heaven?     Those 

i  will  per  •  will  of  God.     0. 

•   filled    with  th  wild  IV 

bul  that  ad  by  Thee,  so  that  all 

her. 

••I)-!  hall  we  do  tli 

i"  i  ithor  forbidden,  or  comma  r  indififerent. 

In  ;  »r  forbid*  :  the  Will  o? 

from  th 
bild  do  fch    will  thcr.  or  a  subject  that  of 

king?     In    perform ii  draining 

bonor  its  father. 
and  the  subject,  in  obedi  ing.     In  like 

will  we  do  the  will  of  <  in  doing  w]  led.  and 

no*  have  the  intention  of  glori 

love.     We  must  obey  when  lie  cod  in- 

iy,  by  Himself,  or  by  the  Church,    for  the 
id  He  is  the  father  of  the  family,  and 
He  d,  ildren  to  obey  their  mother  as  Hin 


38  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

"There  are  actions  that  arc  indifferent,  some  of  which  are 
agreeable  lo  nature,  other 3  disagreeable,  and  still  others  that 
are  neither  the  one  nor  the  oth°r. 

"Between    two  indifferent  actions,  one   agreeable,  and    the 
other  disagreeable    to   nature,  I  should,  in   order  not  to   live 
according  to  ihe  flesh,  choose   the    latter.     L",  for  instance,  I 
have  my  choice  to  visit,  either  of  two  persons,  one  of*  whom  I 
know  w'll  be  pleasing,  whilst  the  other  will  be  less  so,  or  not 
at  alsl  should,  according  to  the  rule,  prefer  the  second  to  the 
first.     I  except  the  case  wherein   there  is  no  choice,  as  when 
there  is  an  obligation  to  go  where  my  inclination  leads ;  for  then 
the  will    of  Go:l   being  made    manifest  by  the   command,  we 
should  seek  therein  His  pleasure,  and  not  ours.     With  regard 
to  actions  that  are  neither  agreeable,  nor  disagreeable,  as    to  be 
seated,  or  to  remain  standing,  to  go  by  one  way,  or  another,  I 
do  them  fortuitously  ;  and  in  so  doing  there  would  seem  to  bo 
no  merit.     Yet,  by  offering   them    to  God  and   in  doing  them 
in  the   mime  of   our  Lord,  as  St.  Paul   teaches,  they  may  be 
made  meritorious. 

"There  is  a  fourth  manner  wherein  we  may  know  the  will 
of  Gad,  and  that  is  by  inspiration;  for  God  often  enlightens 
the  understanding  and  moves  the  heart.  But  in  order  not  to 
be  deceived,  we  must  use  the  salt  of  discretion.  Amid  a 
number  of  thoughts  and  sentiments  there  are  found  many 
apparently  good,  which,  however,  do  not  come  from  God,  and 
are  not  according  to  His  good  pleasure.  We  must,  therefore, 
examine  them  carefully  in  prayer,  considering  their  motives 
and  their  object,  propose  them  to  the  learned,  take  advice  in 
relation  ro  them  with  our  directors,  who  are  for  us  the  deposi- 
tories of  Divine  Wisdom  ;  and  in  doing  what  they  direct  we 
will  do  the  will  of  God. 

f:We  will  perform  it, again,  in  doing  what  is  reasonable,  accord- 
ing to  this  prayer  of  the  Church:  '  Grant,  we  beseech  Thee, 
0  God,  that  always  thinking  rigidly?  we  may  accomplish  in  word 
and  act  fuse  things  lohioh  arc  phasing  to  Thee.9  To  do  a 
thing  which  appears  reasona!  Ic  is,  then,  to  do  the  will  of  God. 
This,  it-  must  always  he  undei stood,  is  to  be  taken  with  the 
grain  of  salt  of  Christian  prudence,  and  with  the  advice  of 


. :  OJttJC  iv    rO   I  HE  WILL  OP  colt. 

those  who  direct  us.for  it  may  happen  that  the  thing  to  be 
done  may  be  r  as  >nablc  in  itself,  but  not  in  its  circumstances 
of  time,  place,  or  manner. 

i  do  the  will  of  Go  I  in  tli  do  it 

done  passively  when  we  acquiesce  in   what 

God  do<  a  in  as,  as  in  rents.  A  motive  ibr  con  sole  lion 

surp  will  I  Bay  ?  of  the  conversion 

of  some  imp 

e  love  :  or  iba   pence 

is  re-established  bel  .  we 

andal  to  the  Church.    We  ma  ling 

from  the  hand  of  God,  and  rejoice  in  spirit  as  did  oar  Lord 

When  He   returned    than!  led 

Bis  .On  the  other  hand,  mise 

I'm-    Borrow  us  sueh  my. 

Thi  i  the  hand  of  God. 

bee:  His  pleasure  to  try  as  in  that  way, and  because 

:;    i<  who  sends  all  affliction ;.      '  the 

iiclithe  Lord  hath  '.)     Our  Lord  in 

Garden   of  Olif  a   the  torments   lhat   He 

I  them  as  willed  by  His  Fa  h 

and  with  Him:     'Lot   not  my  will  bed  ne,  0 

Lord,  but  Thi 

u  Means :      The  taught    as  in  t: 

'Thy  uri  lone;'    for  our    Lord,  having   placed    those 

WOKb  in  our  d  ii. .  .  of  II im 

the  grace  to  do  His  will  as  i    is  done  in  II  raven,  p  and 

ing,  with  a  simple  and   an  varied   conformity  of 

ayer 
not  only  witn  our  lips,  bal  also  to  practice  it  Let  ue  begin 
to-morrow,  this  very  hoi i  ay  u>G>d:  Lord,  in  order  to 

glor'  md  to  do  all  will   be  m 

manifest  to  me   in   Thy   name.       In    this    manner    lei    as 
enliven  our  will  and  frequently  renew  oar  particular  inn 
ion.     But,  you   will  tell   hie,  I   do  not  remember,  I  am  for 
hou  afire  hair  day-.  wiNioal    thi.iking    to    offer    to 

Him  whs    I  do.     We  must  bumble  our  \y  much  for 

this,  and  be  sorry  for  the   1       of  merit;  i  my  actions, 


4-0  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT   I)E  PAUL. 

or,  at  least,   of  the  pleasure  that  God  otherwise  would  have 
received  had  they  been  offered    to  Him.     And   to   supply   for 
this  defect  let  each  one,  on  rising  in     the    morning,     make 
God  a  general  oblation  oi'  all  the  actions    of    the    day,    and 
afterward  renew  the  ottering  once  or  twice  during  the  course 
of  the  morning,    and  as  often  during  the  afternoon,  saying 
to  Him  :  My  God,  be  pleased  to  accept  all  the  motions  of  my 
heart  and  of  my  body  ;  draw  them  to  Thee  ;  I  offer  them  with 
nil  my  labors  and  my   suffering!  The    more    wo    do    this,    the 
easier  will  it  become  and  the  more  advantage  will  we    find   in 
it.     By  this  means,  we  will  acquire  new   motives  for  loving, 
and   love   will  cause   is   to  persevere   and  grow  in  this  holy 
practice.     Alas  !  how  many   there  are,  even  in  the  world,  who 
do  not  lose  sight  of  God.     I  lately  met  a   person,   who   made 
it  a  matter   of  conscience   for  having  failed  three  times  in 
one  day  in  the  recollection    of  the   presence   of  God.      These 
people  'will   be  our   judges    and   will,  one   day,    condemn   us 
before  the  Divine  Majesty  for  our  neglect — we  who  have  nothing 
else  to  do  but  to  love  God,  and  to  testify  our  love  by  our  services, 
and  by  our  every  movement.     Let  us  beg   of  our  Lord,    then, 
to   grant  us   the  grace  to  say  with  Him:     '  My   meat    is   to  do 
the  will  of  Him  that  scn.t  me.'  (John  iv,  34.)      Thy  delight,   0 
Savior  of   the  world,    Thy  ambrosia  and  thy  nectar  was  to   do 
the  will  of  Thy  Father.     We  are  Thy   children,  and  we  throw 
ourselves  into  Thy   arms,    in  order   to   imitate  Thy  practices. 
Give  us  this  grace;  for,  as  of  ourselves   we   are   powerless,  we 
ask  it  of  Thee,  and  from  Thee  we  hope  for  it;  but  with  a  con- 
fidence and  With  a  strong  desire  to  follow  Thee." 

Absolute  submission  to  the  Will  of  God  produces  resignation 
and  holy  indifference,  one  act  of  which,  said  St.  Vincent,  "is 
worth  more  than  a  hundred  thousand  temporal  successes." 
Whether  events  happened  by  the  express  will  of  God,  or  were 
come  to  pass  simply  by  His  permission,  the  saint  still  wished 
resignation  to  God's  good  pleasure  "  in  order  to  suffer  ail  that 
may  be  pleasing  (o  Him,  and  as  much,  and  for  as  long  a  time 
as  He  may  please.  This  is  the  great  lesson  taught  by  the 
Son  of  God;  and  those  who  are  docile,  and  imprint  it  deeply 
in  their  hearts  are  in  the  first  class  in  the  school  oi'  this 
Divine  Master.     And,  for  my  part,  I  know  of  nothing  more 


11!'    WILL   <>!     SOU.  I  1 

holy,  or  of  ion  than   this  resignation   when  il 

leads  to  complete  renunciation  of  self,  and  to  boly  iudiifere 
for  all  classes  oi  sin   excepted,  no  matter  how  we 

riKiv  hare  been  placed  in  th  nshold  to  this  idea,  and 

>u    as  I  ie  to  remain 

:  lv  in  this  in 

II  ■:■  .   again,    the    saint     multiplied    and    diversified    his 
instrnc  rording  to  the  necessities  of  each  one    "O, 

dutiful  an  ornament  is  bolj 
indiJ 

will   always  be  l1  !  lim 

11  other  workers  in  n  wil!  no  itiou 

ii** I  (<»  :  b  ipliahmen  designs. 

If  \  once  divested  of  all  self-will,  we  would  then 

be  in  a  rform  with  assurance  the  will  of  God 

—  •.i   will  in  which  the  angels  find  all  their  felioity  and  men 
all  their  happiness."    To  another,  be  wrote:    "1   give  < 
infinite  than  I  ispositiou  thai 

n   countries,  or   not  to  go,  but  to  in  where; 

,  according  as    you    may,  or    may    noi    be   sent.      B 
inditi  all   things   is   the   state  of  the  perfect;  and 

hope  that  God  will  be  glorified  in  and  by  you  : 
my  heartfelt  prayer.    And  I  beg  sir, 

of    Him,  f<>r    Q9    all.  : 

entirely  to  his  li  >\y  conduct.     We  should  serve  Him  according 

food  pleasure,  and  we  should  i'  our  own 

hot]  Locality  and  employment,    Tl 

God  is  enough  to  induce  us   ;>»  wish 

most  perfect. manner,  and,  lil  ored 

.wants  of   the  Gospel,  by  which  our  ! 
I e  known  and  Berved.     And  what  matters  it  to 
us,  how,  <•!•  in  whaj   pla  rided  it  be  done?   And  most 

assuredly  will  it  be  ii*  we  allow  Him  to  act." 

[n  his  confer  the  Daughters  of  chari. 

those  to  his  ideas  an 

on  holy   indifference.     He  said  to  the  Daughters  of  Charity. 
( 14th  of  December.  1  * ; ~> i » ) :     -  The  state  of  indifference  Is  the 
ho,  at  the  least  sign,  are  ever  prepared 


42  VIRTUE  AM)  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

•accomplish  willingly,  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  the  wishes 

of  God,  desiring  to  do  only  what  He  commands  them.     Thus 

acts   the  indifferent  soul.     Again,  it   resembles  the  angels  in 

this,  that    they,  no   matter   what   may  be   their  employment, 

neve'?  ljse  sight  of  God,  but  contemplate  Him  everywhere  and 

in  all  things.     It  regards  the  will  of  God  in  whatever  it  is 

given  to  do,  and  is  equally  content  wherever  sent,  just  as  the 

angels,  who,  since    (heir  only  enjoyment  is  to   accomplish  the 

will  of  Gjd,  are  as  happy  in  being  the  guardians  of   a  wicked 

man  as   of  a   man    of  virtue.     The  soul  that   is  possessed   of 

indifference  resembles  the  angels, then,  in  three  ways:     1st,  m 

as  much  as  it  always  walks  in  the  presence  of  God  ;    2d,  since 

it  is  always  prepared  to  do  His  holy  will  without  solicitude    as 

to    the  manner;  and  3d,  in  this  that   it   is  a3vmuch,  and  more 

'Content,  in  occupations  that  are   lowly  than  in  those    that  are 

elevated      On    the   other    hand,  a    soul   that    is   wanting   in 

Indifference,  and  that  desires  to  bs  in  such  an  employment,  or 

in   such   a  place,  in-  preference    to  another,  may  be   styled  a 

demon.     Never  to  wish    to  do  the  will  of  God,  but  ever  to  do 

one's  own,  is  the  spirit- of  the  demon.     It  is  true  that  he  does 

the   will    of  God  in  hell,  as   lie  did  when,  at  the  command  of 

Our  Lord,  he  entered  the  swine,  but  it  is  by  constraint  and  in 

spite  of  himself.     And  as  the  demon  carries  his  hell  with  him 

everywhere,  and  is  devoured  by  flames  even  when  in  the  bodies 

of  the  possessed,  so,  too.  a  soul  that  is  tilled  with  a  thousand 

desires,  and  at   one    time   wishes    this,  and    at   another,  that 

employment,  never    has  any   true  peace.     This  unrest  is  its 

hell." 

But,  to  have  the  instructions  of  the  saint  on  this  subject  in 
their  entirety, we  must  listen  to  his  conference  to  his  missionaries, 
on  the  lGfcli  of  May,  1050.  '•'  Indihrrenee,"  he  says,  ie  is  a 
state  of  virtue  in  which  man  detaches  himself  from  creatures 
to  unite  himself  to  the  Creator.  Ir,  is  not  a  virtue,  but  a 
state, wherein  virtue  acts, wherein  the  heart  detaches  itself  from 
those  things  that  hold  itcaptive.  Where  is  the  loving  heart? 
In  the  thing  that  it  lores;  consequently,  where  our  love  is, 
there  is  our  heart,  captive.  It  cannot  leave,  it  cannot  rise, 
it  cannot  go  either  to  the  right  or  to  the  left ;  it  remains 
fixed.     Wherever  the  treasure  of  the  avaricious  is,  there,  too,  is 


CON'ioiiMiTVio'iiii:  WILL  OF  COt>.  13 

his  heart,  and  where  our  3,  there  is  our  treasure,     Ami 

what  is  dep  .  the   ol  j   •  i  slavery  aiv, 

ordinarily  speaking,  the  da  i  dug, 

an  imagination, a  shorl  i 

of  kindly  gr  aght  merely  thai 

enough  ado  ia  o  ids  and  sores 

us  thai  we  cannot  be  cared,  we  do   nol  know   bow  I 
we  are  alwa  d  and  held  ■  i»y  it.    The  peculiar 

prop  r  y  of  ind   I  .  from  us  all    feeling 

and   all  i   u~   from  ourse Ives  and  from  every 

is  its   offic  ■.  I   U   I  be  bappli  which  it 

.  id  •  1  it    lab  'i-       Aid  how? 

iv   to 

to  o  :     •  Mow,  my  soul,  wh  r  are  thy  a.'.  What 

;•  ?     What    id   it    chat  nap  Do  we 

l  be  liberty  of  the  chil  I,  or  are  n  id  to 

.  I  »    our  own    case,  to    honors?      We    musl 

line  to  discover  our  bonds  in  order  to  nival;  tliem. 

liaving  sen!   lf:    Son  into  the  world  to  redeem  as, 
made  us   Bis  children,   and  (he  cowardly  man,  who  alio 
himself  to  b  >me  by  creatures,  ie  |  and,  losing 

the  liberty  of  the  chil  Iren  I,    lie  see 

:id  I hal  God  is  nol   :  ber, 

>le  than  that  which  ho  loves,  or  the 
pleasures  'hat  captivate  him. 

"To  what  did  the  Son  of  God  attach  Himself?   You  km, v. 

boa  subject  to  the  Will  of  His  Father.     By  tfa  •  mouth 

ie  Prophet-King,  Be  compares  Himself  to  on  animal  subject 

to  the  will[of  i  perfect  resign::  jests 

Buimal  that  has  neither  choice  nor  desire.     With 

it  you  do  as  you  please;  i    is  ulwaj  >  out,  to  receive 

dale  or  a  pack-saddle,  to  b  bed  to  a  p  and 

still.     To  it  everything  i*  indifferent;  it  permits  any  tret 

mcir.  no  preference  for  its  stable,  nor  inelinatio 

rather  than  tha  attachm  ait.    Have  . 

not.  in  passing,  drawn  up  before  a  ga 

Sometimes  five  and  biz  together,  all  awaii  the  coming  of  the 
m  whi  has  charge,  an  I  when  he  has  come  they  start  off. 
They  turn   to  the  right,  or  to  .  as  lie  chooses,  and  they 


44  VIKTtfES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

stop  as  soon  as  be  says  the  word.  They  are  totally  indifferent. 
'■lam  become  as  a  beast  before  thee.9  (Ps.  xxii,  23)  'This 
is  how  I  am/  says  our  Lord,  in  order  to  show  us  that  He  was 
ever  ready  to  do  whatever  God  wished.  Oh,  what  tractable- 
•nes.-  !  ')'),  what  abandonment!  And  what  was  the  result:  '  And 
I  am  ahoays  with  tJiee.'     He  was  always  with  God. 

"  What  does  he  who  is  perfectly  submitted  to  the  orders  of 
Divine  Providence?  He  acts  as  the  dumb  beast,  which  is 
ready  for  whatever  is  demanded,  whenever,  and  however  it 
•  may  be  demanded.  And  what  do  I,  when  I  thus  abandon 
myself?  I  attract  God,  because  I  have  no  will.  f  Thou  nasi 
led  ni3  by  my  Tight  hand,  and  by  Thy  Will  Thou  hast 
-conducted  me.'  (Ps.  xxii.  2-1.)  If  I  have  done  any  good  it  is 
Thou  who  hast  guided  me;  the  least  sign  of  Thy  Will  was 
••sufficient  for  me,  I  am  become  as  a  beast  of  burden  before 
Thee;  I  have  submitted  to  contempt,  to  suffering  and  to  all 
the  dispositions  of  Thy  good  pleasure  ;  and  hence  it  is,  0  Lord 
that  my  occupations  are  pleasing  in  Thy  sight. 

'•'Do  you  not  seethe  happy  success  of  those  that  are  in  thin 
disposition  of  indifference?  They  adhere  to  God  alone,  and 
God  is  their  guide.  You  can  find  them  to-morrow,  the  entire 
week,  all  the  year,  all  their  life-time,  in*peace,  in  favor  and  in 
continual  love  for  God,  and  always  diffusing  around  them  the 
sweet  and  salutary  effects  of  the  workings  of  God  within  them. 
And  compare  the  indifferent  with  those  who  are  not  so,  and 
you  will  see,  on  the  one  side,  actions  all  resplendent  with  light 
and  rich  in  fruit;  advancement  in  the  entire  person,  force  in 
words,  enterprises  blessed,  grace  attending  counsels  given,  and 
the  good  odor  of  sanctity  accompanying  every  action:  '  And 
by  Thy  Will  Thou  li a st  conducted  me.'  (Ps.  xxii.  24)  But,  on 
the  pare  of  those  given  up  to  their  own  satisfaction,  you  can 
find  only  thoughts  of  earth,  speech  of  slaves,  and  works  that 
are  dead.  The  difference,  then,  between  them  is,'that  these 
unite  themselves  to  creatures,  whilst  those  separate  themselves 
from  them  ;  that  nature  animal es  low  souls,  whilst  grace 
vivifies  those  that  raise  themselves  to  God,  and  breathe  but 
His  Will.  Therefore  is  it  that  the  latter  may  cay,  after  a 
manner,  with  Our  Lord  :     '  Thou  hast  received  me  with  glory.' 


and 
rtli. 

and  i   have 
i  I 
that  I  am  held  (  i ;  >  t 

I  ,  because     am  not  sui 

i  am  not  .1  will  able 

>L  I  trill  do  nil.     I  d  a  angel, 

i 
.  endurance  you  < 
and  a  firn 

should 
bill 

.    ' 

L  to 
form  tli.  i 

all,  and  3  ou  learly  vrh 

I  lis    well-1  eloved 
•  //  is  ?  (John  xxi.  7),  you  i 

yourself  into  the  water  to  go  You  did  not   think  of 

at  cloth  in  '.  but 

:•  ail.      And   you 
.dowrd  with  a  most 
grai  bbo  moment  of  your  c  so 

perf  'vine,  of  indi  in  saying:    (Lor 

tcili  ■  '!<).'      (  '  "v- 

"Tl  a    worn! 

lid  only  I 

1  indifferenl 
commit  and 

that   li r»  was    iinsoliciloii-.    and 

grea  and    pr  fchis    virtue    or' 

indi  hem,  and  follow 

do  not  belong  (o  then  but  to  Je 


46  VTUTUE3  AX!)  DOCTRINE  OK  ST.  VINCENT  DE    PAt'L. 

Christ,  Who  wishes  to  so  dispose  of  thorn  that  (hey  do  us  lie 

has  done,  .and  suffer  after  His  example.  'As  the  Father  has 
sent  in e,'  said  Fe  to  His  apostles  and  disciples,  'so  do  I  send 
yon,  and  as  they  have  persecuted  Me  so  will  they  persecute 
you.' 

"After  all  these  con-si  derations,  should  we  not  empty  our 
hearts  of  all  desire,  save  that  of  rendering  ourselves  conformable 
to  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  all  will,  but  that  of  obedience?  I 
think  you  all  are  in  this  disposition,  and  I  trust  {hat  *;od 
will  give  us  this  grace.  Yes,  my  God.  I  hope  it  for  myself  the 
very  first,  for  I  have  so  much  need  of  it  by  reason  of  my  many 
miseries  and  my  many  attachments  from  which  I  see  myself 
almost  powerless  to  withdraw,  and  which  cause  me,  in  my  old 
age,  to  cry  onf  with  David:  "Lord  haw  pity  on  me."  But 
you  will  be  edified,  my  brethren,  when  I  tell  you  that  we  have 
amongst  us  weak  and  infirm  old  men  who  have  asked  to  be 
sent  :o  the  Indies,  and  have  asked  even  whilst  suffering  from 
their  infirmities,  which  were  not  slight.  Whence  conies  such 
courage?  It  is  because  their  hearts  are  free;  they  go  willingly 
and  joyfully  wheresoever  Clod  wishes  to  be  known  and  adored, 
and  nothing  but  His  holy  will  keeps  them  here.  And  we 
others,  my  brethren,  all  of  us,  were  we  not  entangled  in  some 
wretched  briers,  should  we  nor,  each  one  of  us,  say  in  his  heart  : 
'My  Go:l,  I  give  myself  to  Thee  to  be  sen;,  any  place  on  this 
earth  to  which  my  superiors  wr  11  judge  proper  I  should  go  to 
announce  Thy  Holy  Name,  and  even  should  I  die,  then  1  will 
still  dispose  myself  to  go.  knowing  well  (hat  my  salvation  is  in 
obedience,  and  obedience  is  Thy  Holy  Will.'  Those  who  are 
not  in  this  disposition  of  mind  should  strive  to  know  what  it  is 
chat  draws  them  one  direction  more  than  another,  so  that,  by 
means  of  continual  mortification,  both  interior  and  exterior, 
they  may  attain,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  the  liberty  of  the 
children  of  God,  which  is  holy  indifference." 

With  the  intention  of  teaching  the  lesson  more  vividly,  and  of 
rendering  it  more  effective,  the  saint  would  tike  occasion  from 
some  severe  loss  that  happened  to  befall  the  congregation,  to 
excite  it  to  the  practice  of  an  indifference,  pushed  even  to 
heroism.     Thus,  in  1G57,  when  the  plague  had  snatched  away 


CONFORMITY  TO  THE  WILL  OF  I  47 

nearly  all  I  ionaries  ii  xupts  himself  Iu 

•  f  u  confi  .  1.  and  exclai 

"0,  v  true,  gentlemen   and  my  brethren,  that 

we  should   !  nrselvea 

avineed   that  His  Providence 
will  dir  all   that  if    wis!: 

bapp  in   i<>  ?,  and    win: 

tak  ach  Is  Bis  • 

.  and  ii     go  d    |  ia  onr  :ii  tr  happim 

In;  .'  known  t  affliction  which  has  come 

upon  as,  and  I  can  brethren,  in  all  truth,  one  of  the 

atest  that  could  fall   upon  us;  it   ia  that  we*  have  lost  the 
mai  of  onr  house  in  Genoa      Mr. 

Blai  >  superior  of  that  house,  who  waa  a  greai  servan 

.    Bat  thai  is   not  ali :  tl  Mr. 

stricken 
with  the  plague,  who   bad  so  great   a   love  for  hi  bor, 

such  fervor  and  zeal   in  procuring  the  salvation  of  souls, 

away  by  the  distemper.  One  of  our  Italian 
priests,  Mr,  Dominie  Boccon'.  a  very  virtuous  and  good  mis- 
•n  informed,  died  in  a  pest-house  in  which 
be  shut  himself  bo  as  to  assist  the  poor  plague- 
people  of  the  country.  Mr.  T  .  who  was  likewise  a  true 
ui  God,  an  excellent  missionary,  and  great  in  every 
ie,  is  also  dead.  Mr.  Francis  Vincent,  whom  you  ku 
and  who  did  not  yield  in  anything  totbe  o  hers,  ii  dead.  Mr. 
Ennery,  a  prudent,  pious, and  exemplary  man,  is  deal.  It  is 
all  over  with  them,  gentlemen  and  my  brothers;  the  plaj 
taken  from  us  these  stout  workers;  God  has  taken  them  to 
II  rnself.  'Mii  o.  eight,  but  one  remains, "Mr.  LeJuge,  who, 
ha\  i  stricken  down,  recovered  and  is  now  i  the 
other  .sick.  Oh,  My  Savior,  Jesus,  what  a  reat 
an  affliction]  it  is  that  we  have  great  need  to  resign 
ourselves  thoroughly  to  the  will  ;  for,  otherwise,  what 
can  we  do  l.                          p  and  lament    the  loss  of   th< 

d  who  were  so  inflamed  with  zeal  for  His 

glory}    By  rcshznai:  r  having  accorded  a  Few 

s  to  our  grici  for  the  Beparad  >u.  we  can  elevate  ourselves 

to  God,  and  |  ail  these  losses,  since  it  is 


48  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  1)E    PAUL. 

by  the  disposition  of  His  Divine  Will  that  they  are  come  upon 
ns.  Yet,  gentlemen  and  my  brothers,  can  we  say  we  lose  those 
whom  God  takes?  No,  we  do  nor  lose  them,  and  we  should 
believe  that  the  ashes  of  hese  good  missionaries  will  prove  to 
be  the  seed  whence  others  will  spring.  Rest  assured  that  G-od 
will  not  withdraw  from  this  congregation  the  graces  that  he 
bestowed  upon  them,  but  will  give  them  to  those  who  shall 
have  the  zeal  to  go   take  their  places." 


CHAPTER  V 


N«  i;  OF  G< 


[ 

Love,    uniting  hearts  and  wills,    annihilates  space,   and   is 
happy  only   in  the  presence  <>r  in   the  continual   sight   of  the 
.  t*!  11  of  love  for  God,  to  ■  care 

not  to  1  Ihoughl    of  Hi    holy  and 

ami;  Mono,  or  in    public,    in    quiet  or  in 

in   duty,  in  joy   as  in  .  in    the    Bilcnce    of  his  room,  or  in 

the  noise  and  distraction   of  the  of  the  court,  and  of 

meel  itly  with  God,   always  united  to  Him 

in  thought  anl  in  heart     No  matter  al  what  moment,  or  in  what 
place  yon   met  him,  it   was  readily  seen   from  hi  sted 

manner,  from  his   evenness   of  temper,    from    ;!;<    nature 

ent  of  his  words,    thai   God    was  ever   pr  ith  him. 

Wne  he  invariably  weringi 

in  order  to  reflect,  and  to   consult  God,  and  i*  was  in  tin-  name 
the  name  of  the  Lord."  his  ordinary  formula,  thai 
he    gave    n    decision    or  an   advice.     He   tho 
presence  four  times  an  hour;  whenever  the  ruck 

he  immediately  ti  ade  the  sign  of  the  cro 

and  raised  hi  '!         n.     Ordinarily,  he  kepi  them  • 

down,  and  even  whenever  be  rode  in  a  \  and  he 

ned  them  onl\  to  >i  the  Cr  ry  which 

he  always  carried  attached  to  his  -  That  he  might  no1 

nor  be  seen,  and  that  he  might  them  tain 

himself  with  God  he  almost  always  closed   th<  'the 

carriage.     For  that  matter,  however,  of  creatures,  far 

from   distracting    him,     only    served  to   elevate    him    to  their 


50      VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Creator.  Fields  covered  with  grain,  trees  laden  with  fruit 
afforded  him  an  occasion  to  bless  the  goodness  of  God  and  to 
adore  His  paternal  Providence;  flowers,  birds,  or  any  other 
agreeable  object  would  occasion  the  exclamation:  "  What  is 
comparable  to  the  beauty  of  God,  Who  is  the  source  of  all  the 
beauty  and  perfection  of  His  creatures?  Is  it  not  He  who 
lends  them  their  lustre  and  their  brilliancy?  "  Most  frequently, 
however,  he  honored  God,  and  kept  himself  united  to  Him  in 
depriving  himself  of  the  view  of  pleasing  objects,  and  in 
mortifying  his  senses. 

If  he  went  on  foot  through  the  streets  he  preserved  the  same 
recollection,  and  observed  the  same  practice.  In  passing 
before  a  church  lie  would  enter  and  prostrate  himself  with  his 
face  to  the  earth.  When  the  Ancjdvs  rang,  whether  he  was  in 
the  midst  of  a  crowd,  or  at  court,  he  uncovered,  and  fell  on  his 
knees  to  recite  it.  Though  all  looked  at  him  in  admiration  he 
saw  no  one.  The  little  children  in  the  streets  pointed  him  out 
to  each  other,  saying:   "See,  the  Saint  is  passing." 

II 

He  counselled  others  to  adopt  what  proved  in  his  own  case 
a  means  to  maintain  the  presence  of  God.  Being  one  day  at 
Court,  in  one  of  the  grand  salon*  which  was  all  lined  with 
mirrors  so  that  even  the  smallest  insect  or  grain  of  dust  was 
reflected,  he  was  struck  with  a  thought  which  he  hastened  to 
communicate  to  his  Community.  "Jfmen"  he  said,  "have 
been  able  to  represent,  in  this  manner,  ail  that  passes  in  a  place, 
even  the  least"  movement  of  the  smallest  thing,  have  we  not 
greater  reason  to  believe  that  they  are  all  represented  in  the 
grand  mirror  of  the  Divinity  that  fills  all  space,  and  contains 
all  in  its  immensity,  and  in  whieh  the  Blessed  see  all  things, 
and  particularly  the  good  works  of  faithful  souls,  and  conse- 
quently all  their  acts  of  patience,  of  humility,  of  conformity  to 
the  will  of  God,  and  of  other  virtues? " 

He  placed  in  different  parts  of  the  house  of  St  Lazarus  the 
words.  ''God  sees  me."  written  in  large  characters,  in  order 
to  familiarize  his  children  with  the  thought  of  the  presence  of 
God;  and  he  desired  that,  those  tablets   would  be  considered  as 


.    OJ    GOD.  51 

:  Looking  on  those  passing,  and  visible   to   then 

.     ( )t  th(  oti rod  he  Baud:  "Who 

;    Is  faithf  tl  to  ii.    whosoe^ 

trill  soon  Attain  to  ■   very    high  degree  of  sanctity  "     A. 

s:ti<l  again:  "The  of  the   |  sill  render 

us  familiar  with  the  prs  constantly  doing  His  will;  the 

nbrance  of  the  Divine  presence  will  establish  itself,  lit 
little,  in  the  mind,  q  .<!.  by  His  Grace,  it  will  become  a  ' 
«>  that  we  will,  at  last  be  animated  by  this  Divine  preseo 


CHAPTER  V 


PRAYER. 


I 

Love  is  not  content  with  the  presence  alone,  it  likewise 
demands  converse  with  the  object  loved.  He,  then,  who  loves 
God,  is,  necessarily,  a  man  of  prayer.  Vincent  de  Paul  had  a 
most  religious  and  profound  esteem  for  prayer;  he  had  the 
greatest  relish  for  it,  and  it  possessed  for  him  the  sweetest 
attraction.  Every  morning  he  devoted  one  hour  to  it :  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  greatest  multiplicity  of  affairs,  and  though  he  were 
obliged  to  be  bled,  or  to  take  medicine,  he  would  not  permit  the 
consequent  fatigue,  no  matter  how  severe,  to  prevent  him  from 
being  present  on  the  morrow.  Be  made  his  prayer  on  his 
knees,  in  the  church  with  his  entire  cotnmunity.  ^Tot  content 
to  consecrate  to  God  the  first  fruits  of  the  day  he  also  gave 
himself  up  to  prayer  during  his  long  nights  of  sleeplessness,  and 
devoted  to  it  every  lei-  ure  moment  that  his  duty  or  his  labor 
for  the  poor  left  him.  Every  year,  be  his  engagements  what 
they  might,  he  retired  eight  entire  days  to  give  himself  up  to 
prayer,  and  in  the  meanwhile  he  interrupted  the  most  holy 
occupations,  that  he  might  the  better  entertain  himself  with 
God  alone. 

At  all  times  his  prayer  was  fervent.  Sighs  of  a  love  that  he 
could  not  control  were  heard  escaping  him,  and  he  alone  was 
unconscious.  What  passed  between  God  and  him?  Did  his 
prayer  follow  the  ordinary  way  of  considerations  In  the 
understanding,  and  affections  in  the  heart,  or  did  it  proceed 
solely,  without  labor  and  without  any  effort  of  nature,  from  the 
operation  of  the   Divine  Spirit?     His  humility   carefully    con- 


'!.     Bat  when  dei  ,  his 

atenance  at  ti  I'ke  unto  thi 

the    rdoi  "ill,  illuminating  I 

and   actions,      I!  at  the 

>urne<1  wii 
::nd  with  charity;  his  humility,  hi  ification,  his  ; 

all  bis  \  irtues  shone  with  new  lustre  in  his  condi 

II 

lie  induced  :»ll  th  luencc 

to   make  morning    mental    praj 

iring   for  the 
ming  the  >uld  be  in 

in  it    that    they    mighl    take    away    with 

fruit    cf   1  it,    and 

himself  led   th 
.    and    even    the    ladies    of  hi 
practice  it. 

tilai  ly    i 
and    to   directors   of  souls.    ''Mental    j >, a \ cr.  "is  n 

tat  book  for  a  thai    he   will   draw  from 

:hc  Eternal  Word  the  Divine   truths  <>«'  which  He  i 
iu /order  to   diffu  ird9  among  the  people;  pra; 

will  lit  him  to  touch  th  ;N." 

ies,  both  in   their  own  i  I 
I  in  behalf  of  Ihe  peo  dally  exhorted  to   the 

practice  of  mental  prayer.     He  said  to  them:  "Gh 

prayer,  an  »f  everything;  Frith 

the  do  ail   things   in    Him  who  hens 

and  ts  me. ' "     And  he  Baid :    "The  the 

Mission  will  mental  \  rayer  is 

faithfully  oiai  :   in  it,  because  i  rayer  is  like  an  impregna- 

ipart  that    will    protect    the  rery 

:.!.    or  lik<'    il  r   of    David 

which  will  f  jicc,  bill 

v  and  of 
the  si 

litation  be  made  as  well  in  sicknes  i  as  in 


54  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  1>E  VAL'L. 

health,  on  days   of  repose  as  on  those  of  labor,      "My  Lord,, 
the  Prince  of  Conti"  he  said  in  this  connection,  "will  one  day 
be  our  judge,  at  least  he  will  be  mine.       lie  is  admirable  in  His 
fidelity  to  the   exercise    of   prayer;    he  devotes  two  hours  to  it 
every  day,  one  in  the  morning  and  the  other  in  the  evening.     Be  • 
his  occupations  ever  so  great,  no  matter  what  company  he  has, 
in  it  he  never  fails.     It  is  true  he  is  not  so  bound  to  the  precise 
hour  that  lie  cannot  advance   or  delay  it  according  to  necessity. 
May  God   grant  us    this    attraction    for    union    with    Him  in . 
prayer. " 

It  was  in  the  morning,  at  the  conclusion  of  his  own  prayer, 
that  Vincent  pave  his  counsel  and  instructions  to  his  mission- 
aries. He  called  upon  them,  at  least  twice  a  week,  to  give  an 
account  of  the  good  thoughts  that  God  had  given  them  during 
meditation.  This  repetition  of  pr&yer  had  for  him  an  especial 
charm.  Even  when  away  from  his  Community,  in  travelling, 
he  made  use  of  it.  When  he  journeyed,  even  with  seculars,  he 
succeeded  in  gaining  them  over  not  only  to  employ  a  certain  time 
each  day  in  meditation,  but  also>to  interchange  the  communica- 
tions which  the  Spirit  of  God  had  made  to  each.  The  domestics 
were  invited  to  speak  in  their  turn,  and  one  of  them  once 
related:  "Having  considered  that  our  Lord  has  recommended . 
assistance  to  the  poor,  I  thought  I. ought  to  do  something  for 
them ;  but  being  poor  myself,  and  not  able  to  give  anything,  I 
took  the  resolution  of  at  least  rendering  them  some  little 
honor,  to  speak  kindly  to  them  when  they  speak  to  me,  and. 
even  to  take  off  my  hat  in  saluting  them." 

These  words  impressed, Vincent;  he  thanked  God  who   loves 
to  communicate  Himself  to  the  simple,  he   induced  pious  ladies 
to  establish  the   custom.,  of  repetition    of  prayer  among  their- 
servants,  and  he  was  confirmed  in   his  own  practice  of  interro- 
gating the  least  of  his   brothers,  at  St.    Lazarus,  as    well  as  the  • 
most  learned  of  the  missionaries. . 

In  fact,  at  each  repetition. of  prayer,  he  always  invited  three 
or  four  to  speak,  audi  no  matter  how  pressing  were  the  calls 
elsewhere,  he  listened  to  them  .with  kindness  aad  with  joy,  for 
entire  hours.  It  afforded  mutual  edification;  it  was  a  school 
a  practical  lesson. from. which  the, new-comers  arid. the  incxperi-- 


I'K.vn.i:.  55 

form  tli  in  the  great  art  of  mental  player- 

.in  to  the  Daughters  of  Charity, 
la  1  he  conferences  of  the  1st  and  81st  of  May,  1648,  the  nat 

fthis  prayer.     He  said:  f'Th  re  is  nothing 

whi<  so  much   recommended   to   His   Apostles, 

I   them    to    ask    the    Fftther  anything  in  His 

ie  ::n  1  pi  .   at    the  a  ime  time  that  it  wou'd  be 

Bui  these  word  not    nddn  Bsed    m  the 

Apostles;  they  n  l   for  all   Christians,     t; 

ins,  naturally   timid   and   fearful,  who  dare 

ting    thro  repulsed,     who    dare    pro;. 

:    LU-receh  1    who   dare 

9  9 

nothing  through  tear  of  be'ng  refuse  I.     Now.  Jesus  Chri 

>mplete  assurance   that  trer  will   be  well 

pleased  to  have  us  ask  Him,  in  the  Name  of  His  Son.  whal 

and  that  He  is  res  jrant  it  to   us;  and  1 1 

conl  i  us  of  this,  but  that  wc  may    pray    with    more 

I  Ie  ice,  He promisos it  with  a  kind  oath,  ofusinj  utlsi 

to  yor.' 
"He  Himself  has  given   ua  the  example.     Jesus  was  a  man 
.)  Hi>  most  tender  age.  He,  al  times,  escaped 
from  the  pre  the  Blessed   Virgin   aid  Sit  Joseph,  that 

He  might,  with  more  liberty,  addresi  il>  prayers  to  God,  Hi 
Father.  When  about  thirty  years  of  age,  He  withdrew  into  the 
srt  where  lie  remained  forty  days  in  order  t->  prepare 
Himself,  by  prayer  and  fasting,  for  the  preaching  of  His 
Gospel;  and  during  the  entire  course  of  His  laborious  life  ll«'  pas 
ever  punctual  to  prayer,  going  from  time  to  time  t  i  Jerusalem, 
and  eparating  Himself  from    His   Apostles   in  order  to 

pray,     The  nighl  His   passion.  He   prayed   at  different 

intervals  with  sueh    fervor  that  for  three   hours    He   was   in  a 
bloodj  and  Buffered  mortal  agony. 

a,    therefore,    well.     the    nature    of    prayer.       What 
nourishment  i-   to  the   body,    prayer  is   t<>   the  soul:  and  i 

>n  who  takes  his  r  ily  every  two,  or  three,  or  four  days 

would  directly  b<  int  and    unable  to   perform  his  dutii 

having  neith  !i  nor  vigor,  -  .  that  does  not  devote 

.  tain  specified  time    to  prayer,    or    docs  it    out    rarely,    will 

•  me  entirely  tepid,  will  languish,  will    he   without  strength 


J)6  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  QV  ST.    VINCENT  DK  l'AU!:. 

or  virtue,  will  be  troublesome  to    others    and    insupportable   to* 
i  if,     aiul    will    become    disgusted    with    its    state    and     its 
vocation. 

'*  Prayer  is.  as  it  were,  the  irrigation  of  our  souls .  Florists  and 
gardeners  are  careful  to  take  their  time  in  watering  their  plants 
twice  a  day,  during  the  heats  and  dryness  of  summer,  and  they 
do  so  with  intelligence,  for  otherwise  their  plants  would  perish. 
But  with  this  care  the  roots  receive*  nourishment  from  the 
earth,  and  a  certain  humidity,  coming  from  the  watering,  runs  up 
the  stock,  and  gives  life  to  the  branches  and  to  the  leaves,  and 
taste  to  the  fruit.  So,  too,  dryness  coming  upon  the  garden  of 
our  souls,  all  plants  therein  would  perish  if  the  care  and  labor 
of  the  gardener  were  wanting,  that  is,  if*  they  be  without  prayer 
which,  like  a  gentle  dew,  every  morning  softens  our  souls  by 
the  grace  which  it  draws  down  upon  them.  Are  we  wearied 
from  the  incidents  and  annoyances  with  which,  during  the  da\v 
we  meet,  we  have,  again;  in  the  evening,  this  sweet  and 
refreshing  means  to  give  vigor  to  our  actions.  Oh,  what  great 
fruit  the  soul  would  bear  in  a  short  time  were  it  careful  to 
refresh  itself  with  this  sacred  moisture !'  It  would  be  seen  to 
advance  every  day  from  virtue  to  virtue,  just  as  the  gardener 
perceives  his  plants  growdng  in  proportion  as  he  waters  them ; 
as  a  beautiful  aurora  that  rises  in  the  morning  and  constantly 
increases  till  noon,  so,  too,  that  soul  makes  uninterrupted 
progress  until  it  reaches  the  Sun  of  Justice,  Who  is  the  true 
light  of  the  world,  and  is  lost  in  Him,  as  the  aurora  is,  in  some 
measure,  lost  in  the  midday  sun. 

"Prayer  is,  as  it  were,  as  the  soul  of  our  soul.  The  soul  it 
is  that  gives  life  to  the  bbdy,  that  gives  motion  to  it,  that 
enables  it  to  speak  and  to  act,  and  as  the  body  without  the  soul 
is  but  an  unsightly  corpse  with  neithermovement  nor  action,  so 
a  soul  without  prayer  is  devoid  of  feeling  and  movement  for  the- 
service  of  God,  having  no  longer  any  but  low  and  grovelling 
thoughts  for  the  things  of  earth. 

'-Prayer  is  a  mirror  in  which  the  soul  sees  all  its  stains,  its 
ugliness,  and  all  that  which  makes  it  disagreeable  to  God. 
People  in  the  world  never  leave  their  houses  without  precisely 
attiring  themselves  neatly,  and  consulting  their  mirror  to  see  if 


PRA1 

there  be   any  thing  about  them  that  mighl  and 

Boi  to  bear  a  mirror  attached  to  their  girdle  so 

•  to  look  m  time  to  tii  i  >w,  if 

people  of  the  world  emp  ans  to  please  men, 

far  more  just  thai    persona  consecrated   to  God  would   adorn 
th<  in  the  mirror  of  prayer,  by  means  of  aspiral  ions  and 

■ovt  r  anything  displci 
the  Divine  Majesty,  to  ask  pardon  in  order  to  ain   Into 

Hi- 

ilefly  in  praycrth  makes  known  to  ua  whal  Ho 

avoi  I.     The   holy  fathers  are  •  sol 
wh<  k  of  prayer,  and  decla 

that  it  is  a  fountain  of  Jnventas  wherein  tl  >ung 

•  ;  that  a  blinded  sou!  n 
i,  deaf  to  the  voice  of  God,  becomes  attentive  to  His 

■■;  which  was  heavy  and  sluggish  in  the 
thin  i  accounl  of  its  evil  habit-  . 

full  of  courage  and  o  that   we 

per*  at,    without     education,   and    without 

kno  • '  •  tnysteries  of  our  religion  change,  io  bo  Bhort  a 

fountain  of  juventas,  in 
which  tl"  young  and  at 

••  !'i  i  elevation  of  the  mil  in  prayer  the 

soul  '  rod    in  Himself 

interview  of     the  soul  with  t  mutual 

mnnicatio  tells    tho  SOU]    interiorly  what  He 

wishes  it  to  know,  and  to  do;  wherein  the  soul  tc  the 

demands  which  He  Himself  has  made  known  to  it. 
"F  a  which  we  preach  to  o  mvlnce 

.'  having  rec 
cooperating  with  His  grace  to   extir]  from  our  souls 

and  to  implant  virtue   in  them.      We  must  OCCU]  9  in 

prayer    particular]  batting  or  vicii 

inclination  that  predominate-    in 

mort  that,  all  tho  rest  i 

Bat  abat.     I  rtant  to  i 

quietly  i  i  the  min  lication 

and   through  a  d  thoughts;  we  mi 


58  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

raise  the  mind  to  God  and  listen  to  Him,  for  one  word  from  Him 
will  effect  more  than  a  thousand  reasonings,  and  more  than  all 
the  speculations  of  our  understanding.  I  would  we  had  this 
manner  of  prayer,  of  elevating  ourselves  from  time  to  time  to 
God,  keeping  ourselves  in  humble  recognition  of  our  own 
nothingness,  waiting  until  it  pleases  Him  to  speak  to  our  hearts 
and  to  give  us  some  word  cf  eternal  life.  Only  that  which  God 
inspires  and  comes  from  Him  can  piofit  us.  We  must,  also, 
receive  from  God  what  we  are  to  communicate  to  our  neighbors, 
according  to  the  example  of  Jesus,  who.  speaking  of  Himself, 
said  He  taught  others  only  what  He  had  heard  and  had  learned 
from  His  Father. 

4  It  is  natural  to  pray.  We  see  little  children  do  it  with  joy, 
and  God  takes  a  singular  pleasure  in  their  little  prayers.  Mr. 
de  Berulle  held  their  prayers  in  so  great  esteem  that  when  he 
met  children  he  took  them  by  the  hand  that  they  might  give 
him  their  blessing. 

'*  There  are  two  kinds  of  prayer;  the  one,  vocal,  which  consists 
in  the  sole  use  of  words,  and  the  other,  mental,  which  is  made 
by  the  mind  and  heart,  without  words.  The  example  of  Moses 
shows  us  clearly  what  virtue,  what  efficacy  there  is  in  mental 
prayer;  for  the  people  of  God,  engaged  in  battle,  gained  advantage 
according  as  the  holy  prophet,  without  making  use  of  a  word, 
raised  his  hands  towards  heaven,  or  lost  ground,  as  he  lowered 
them.  At  another  time,  when  Moses  was  in  mental  prayer,  God 
spoke  to  him:  '  Why  do  you  prevent  me  from  destroying 
this  ungrateful  people?'  The  Holy  Law- giver  only  wished  the 
more  in  prayer,  and  obtained  mercy  for  his  people.  What, 
then,  must  be  the  efficacy  of  prayer,  since  it  can  tie  the  hands 
of  God? 

"Mental  prayer  is  made  in  two  ways:  either  by  the  under- 
standing or  by  the  will.  The  prayer  of  the  understanding  is 
when  we  strive  to  recollect  ourselves,  and  to  place  ourseives  in 
the  presence  of  God  in  order  the  better  to  seek  to  understand 
the  mystery  or  the  truths  proposed,  so  as  to  draw  from  them 
suitable  instruction,  to  excite  affections  proper  to  the  subject,, 
and  to  take  strong  resolutions  to  fly  evil  and  to  embrace  the 
good  which  God  gives  us  the  grace  to  know.  Though  the 
resolutions  and  affections  arc  acts  of  the  will,  yet  the  prayer  is. 


•called  of  the  understand!  il  consists   principally  in 

the  search  of  truth.     It  i    named',  more  frequently,  meditation. 

"The  other,  which  is  principally  in  the  will,  and  is  called 
affectii  iblc  for  every  one.     God  uom 

II< •  and  when  He  Wen   cannot  teach  it;  they 

can  attain  to  it  neither  by  their  own  industry,  nor  by  their  own 
effort.  In  this  prayer,  a  sonl,  without  contributing  anything  of 
its  own,  finds  itself  suddenly  filled  with  lights  and  holy 
affections.     The  understands  enlightened  in  certain 

truths  incomprehensible  to  rill  oilier.,  and  the  will  is  aflame 
with  all  >  >d  desire 

which  the  '  Lied  and 

tang  particularly  positive  and   practical,  following 

•chai  '  his  mind  and  of  his  virtue,  od   thai 

raoidinary  and  sublime  prayer  to  which  God  tlei 
favc  i  particular  operation  of  His  spirit  rath,!- than 

by  their  own  industry  and  the  efforts  of  their  faculties;  lie 
recognized  I  's  conduct  in  regard  to   privileged  sou! 

admirable  and  His  ways  incomprehensible;  still,  he  held  to  the 

maxim  of  the  apostle,  not    to  easily  believe  in  all  Spirits,  and  to 

proi  il  to  discover  if  they  be   from   God;  be  1 

further,  from  St.  Paul,  iTiat  Satan  often  transforms  him 
an  angel   of  light,  and   that   he  leads  astaray  as    well  by 
appearance ol  on  of  evil;  he  knew,  too, 

i  experiei  here  are  kinds  of 

and    perfect  in   appearance  which,    nevertheles  in   the 

wrong  way.     He,  therefore,  ad  U  to  follow  the  humbl 

ecu  re  and  within  the 
:i  «»r  all.  until  God,  but  God  Himself  and  G  .  would 

of  the  hand  and  lead  unto  another. 
■  Mi  .  recalling  to  mind  the  predilection  ol*  God  for  the 

low!  mple,  he  said  further  to  the  Daugfa  I  harity: 

"Althou  arning  have  o  make 

their  pra  int  of  the  li.  twledge 

which  th 

ii  that  which  He  holds  with  the  i 

Lord 
of  H  /because  Thou  bast   hidde 

from  them  to  the  little,' 


60  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  I>E   PAUL. 

On  those  souls  God  delights  to  shed  His  most  glorious  l»ghtsr 
and  His  greatest  graces;  He  lays  open  before  then  what  the- 
schools  have  been  unable  to  discover,  and  He  develops  for  them 
mysteries  in  which  the  most  learned  see  but  darkness.  A 
theologiar,  it  is  true,  discourses  of  God,  as  science  has  taught 
him,  but  a  person  of  prayer  speaks  of  Him  in  a  totally  different 
manner;  the  theologian  speaks  from  an  acquired  science,  and  the* 
person  of  prayer,  penetrated  with  cha  ;T,  from  an  infused 
science;  and  in  this  case  the  theologian  i  he  r»ore  learned, 

and  he  mu3t  maintain  silence  in  the  presence  of  a  man  of 
prayer  because  the  latter  treats  of  God  far  differently. 

"Let    us,     therefore,    persevere   in    prayer    without    being 
discouraged  by    nryness  or  difhcuHies.      During   twenty  years, . 
St.   Teresa  was  unable    to   make  mental  prayer,  and  did  not 
understand   it.      She,  however,  persevered;  and   God  imparted 
to  her  an  eminent  gift  of  prayer.     In  faithfully  striving  to  make 
our  prayer,  we,  at  least,  practice  every  kind  of  virtue;  obedience, 
humilit}',  faith,  hope,  charity,  and,  above  all,  mortification,  which, . 
like    an    inseparable     companion,  should     alwaj's    accompany 
prayer."     All    these    instructions,    and    others    still,    Ave    find' 
admirably  developed  in  a  conference  to  the  missionaries,  on  the 
10th  of  August,  1657.      The  saint  explained,  successively,  what 
is  to  be  avoided,  and  what  must   he  practiced  in  order  to   pray 
properl}7  and  well. 

Carelessness  first  must  be  avoided.  "  Prayer  is  not  thought. 
of;  we  come  to  prayer  I  know  not  why,  through  custom, 
because  others  come;  we  think  of  everything,  we  do  not  at  all 
dispose  ourselves  for  prayer.  Prayer  is  an  elevation  of  the 
mind  to  God,  wherein  we  represent  to  Him  our  necessities,  and 
implore  His  Divine  assistance;  we  should,  then,  beforehand 
prepare  ourselves  well  for  it.  What  are  we  about  to  do  ?  What 
should  we  hope  for  in  treating  with  so  great  a  Majesty?  Of 
what  have  we  the  most  need?  What  grace  should  we  ask  of 
Him? 

*'  Let  us  place  a  guard  over  the  levity  and  inconstancy  of 
our  poor  minds,  that  we  may  retain  our  thoughts  in  the 
presence  of  God,  that  we  may  enchain  that  flighty  imagination 
that  runs  everywhere,  and  yet,  let  us    do    so  without  too  great, 


I'll  A.  01 

an  effort    with*  never 

We 

well  on  them.     Vou    will    Bay:    'I    will  be 

.' 
in  our 
and  all  I ' 
to  hai  t  in  n 

.  :  this  i 

•thing  i  i 

place 
Him  eil  her  as 
I  upon  Hi 

;  or  in 
rywhere  here   ai 

. 
ting  the  d  of  our  conscience; 

or  in  1  the  altar.   Oh! 

vior.  behol  I  me,  a  poor  and   i 

lehold  me  at  the  foot  of  the 
altar  when  Thou  iv  .  ' 

do  nothing  unwortl 
Rider  I 

;.  do  nol 
nis    the:  : 

not 
'2%ou,    0 

.    And  this  point, 

:;jon  it  dl 

of  the  prayer;  that  weD  done,  the  rest  folio 

may 

proper]  Divine  that 

of  our  Qjuring  II  great 

infinite  trough  rcession  of 

the  Blessi 


62  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  PE  PAUL. 

"We,  then,  propose  to  ourselves  the  subject  of  prayer.  This 
subject  is  either  sensible,  or  insensible:  if  it  be  sensible,  as  for 
instance  a  mystery,  we  must  represent  it  to  ourselves  and  pay 
attention  to  all  its  parts  and  all  its  circumstances;  if  it  be 
imperceptible  by  the  senses,  as  a  virtue,  we  must  consider  in 
what  it  consists,  what  are  its  chief  qual'ties,  as  also  its  signs  J 
its  effects,  and  especially  its  acts  and  the  means  to  put  it  in 
practice.  It  is  good,  also,  to  seek  after  reasons  that  will  induce 
us  to  embrace  the  virtue  upon  which  we  meditate,  and  to  pause 
at  those  motives  that  touch  us  most.  They  may  be  drawn  from 
the  Sacred  Scriptures,  or  else  from  the  holy  Fathers;  and  when 
memory  recalls  certain  passages  from  their  writings,  appro]  riate 
to  the  subject  of  prayer,  it  is  well  to  digest  them  in  our  mind; 
but  we  should  not  search  for  them  in  time  of  prayer,  nor  even 
apply  our  mind  to  the  consideration  of  many  of  them;  for,  to 
what  purpose  delay  the  thought  on  a  collection  of  passages,  and 
reason,  unless,  perchance,  to  enlighten  and  render  subtle  our 
understanding?  And  this  is  to  apply  ourselves  to  study  rather 
than  to  prayer. 

"When  fire  is  wanted,  flint  is  used,  it  is  struck,  and,  as  soon 
as  the  fire  catches  the  substance  prepared  for  it,  the  candle  is 
lighted;  and  he,  who  having  lighted  the  candle  would  still 
continue  to  strike  the  flint,  would  make  himself  ridiculous.  In 
the  same  way,  when  a  soul  is  sufficiently  enlightened  by 
considerations,  what  need  is  there  to  seek  after  more  and  to 
hammer  and  rehammer  cur  thoughts  in  order  to  multiply  reasons 
and  thoughts?  Do  you  not  see  that  it  is  a  loss  of  time,  and  that 
then  we  must  apply  ourselves  to  move  the  will,  and  to  excite  its 
affections  by  the  beauty  of  the  virtue  and  the  deformity  of  the 
contrary  vice  ?  This  is  not  difficult,  for  the  will  follows  the 
light  of  the  understanding,  and  inclines  to  what  is  proposed  to 
it  as  good  and  desirable.  But  this  is  not  yet  enough.  It  is 
not  sufficient  to  have  good  affections,  we  must  go  further  and 
take  resolutions  to  work  earnestly,  further  to  acquire  fhe  virtue, 
proposing  to  ourselves  to  put  it  into  practice,  by  producing  its 
acts.  And  this  is  the  im  portant  point,  and  the  fruit  that  we  should 
derive  from  prayer;  hence  it  is  that  we  must  not  pass  lightly 
over  our  resolutions,  but  reiterate  them  and  imprint  them  well 
on  our  hearts;  and  it  is  good  to  foresee  the  obstacles  that  n  ay 


G3 

arise,    and  the   means  that  frill  into 

practice,  and  tc  resolve  to  avoid  on  i  adopt  the  other. 

try,  nor  often  expedient,  to 

have  grand  bl             on  the  virtue  that  we  wisl              lire;  no, 

noreven  to                                    high  thoughts;  for  the  effort 

to  lender    \  .  I  hilsf  they    :uv  purely 

spiritual  que  v   often  injure  and   trouble  the  mind,  and 

tie  understanding  heats  the  brain 
and  sins  in  the   head;  as  also  acts  of  the  will  too 

d  repeat  i  much  forced,  dry  and  weaken  the  heart. 

We  :  in  eve :  »   "m  n  i   matter 

what,  and  particularly  in  prayer,  is   never   praiseworthy.     Wo 
should  ati    moderately   and   calmly,  and   pn  all, 

mind  and  of  heart. 

••In  finishing  our  prayer,  we  should  thank  God  for  the  lights 

and -races  tl  :8  during  it,  and  for  the  resolutions 

with  which  He  and  beg  1  stance  to  put  into 

-  soon   :  ba1  we  ;■ 

•  I  be  praised!  this  is  what  we  do  in  ;  And  now 

i  this  practice  of  prayer,  since  through 

i<>  OS,       I  :*  '  in    pur  vocation,   : 

of  pn 
•  unt  of  |  >id  falling  tunt 

of  i  (ontinue  in  charity,  it'  we  I 

and  to  i 

an:    scarcely  anything   without   it:     / 

.     ( .Mat.  no,  nothing,  not 

i  the  diffusion  of  His  gospel   and  what  int 
glory:    Pray  ye  <  0  Lord, 

and  is  Thy  affair.     No  matter:    Pray  ye 
Lordqf  /'  I       us  all,  then,  humblj 

will  cause  us  to  adopt  the  practice  ofpray<  r." 

To  ascertain  it'  !;•  bod  were 

well  followed,  or                       -h   one  vcia!   advice   he 

in  turn   the  brotl  her, 

what  method  <h>  you  always  follow  in  your]  her, 

1  always  divide    l!.<-  ••  Xou  do 


•64  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

well,  brother.      Yet  when  we  take  a   mystery  as  a   subject   for 
meditation  it   is  not  necessary,  nor   expedient,  to    delay   on  a 
particular  virtue    and   to    make    our   ordinary  division  of   the 
subject,  in    regard   to    that  virtue;  it   hi    better   to  consider  the 
history  of  the  mystery  and  pay  attention  to  all  the  circumstances, 
(here    being   none,  be    they    ever   so   little,  or   so  common,  in 
which  great  treasures*of  grace  are  not  hidden,  if  we  oidy  knew 
bow  to  search.     This  I  recognized   lately,  al  a   conference   of 
these  gentlemen  who  assemble  here      They  had,  as  the  subject 
of  their  entertainment,  what  was  necessary  to  be  done  to  spend 
well  the  time  of  Lent.      It  was  a  Arery  common  subject,  one  the3r 
were  accustomed  to  treat  every  year,  and  yet  such  good   things 
were  said   that  all  present  were  greatly   moved,  and  I,  myself, 
particularly ;  and  I  can  say  in  all  truth,  I  never  saw  the  members 
of  the  congregation   more  devout,  nor   heard  discourses  that 
made  a  greater  impresssion  on  the  mind;  for,  though  they  had 
■previously  spoken    several  times    on  the  same    subject,  yet   it 
seemed  as  if  they  were  not  the  same   persons  who    spoke,  God 
having  inspired  them  in  prayer  with  a  tot  a  11 3'  different  language. 
See,  ray  brethren,  how  God  conceals  treasures  in  things   that 
appear  so  common,  and  in  the  least  circumstances  of  the  truths 
and  mysteries  of  our  holy  religion.     They  arc  as  the  little  grains 
of  mustard-seed  which  become  large  trees  when  it    pleases  our 
Lord   to    extend    His    blessings    to    them.       Our   subjects    of 
meditation  resemble   the  stores  of  merchants;  and  as  there  are 
stores  in  which  3-011  can  find  onty  one  class  of  goods,  and  others 
in  which  3-011  can  obtain  anything  3'ou  desire,  so,  too,  are  there 
subjects  of  meditation  which  instruct  in  one  virtue  only,  whilst 
others  contain  the  riches  of  every  virtue;  such,  for  instance,  are 
the  mysteries  of  the  birth,  of  the  life,  and  of  the  death  and 
resurrection  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     To  draw  fruit  from  them 
we  must  adore  our  Lord  in  the  condition  in  which  the  mysteiy 
represents  Him,  praise  Him,  and  return  thanks  for  the  graces 
that  He  h^s  merited    for  us,   humbly  represent   to    Him    our 
miseries  and  our  wants,   and  ask  of  Him  the  succor   and  the 
graces  necessary  to  imitate  and   practice  the  virtues  that  He 
there  teaches." 

" Brother,"  he  asked  of  another,   ';do  you  derive   any    profit 
from  prayer?     ' But  little,    Father.'      'How   docs  this   come.' 


PRAYER.  G5 

roji  it     "  during  prayer  I  was 

thinking  within  myself  how   i'i    was  that    some   made »  little 
progress  in  this  holj  reason  to  fear  lest  the 

evil  be  thai  they  do  not   sufficiently  practice  mortification  and 
that  the  inch  liberty  to  the  If  we  read  what 

the  [ritual  life  ha  in  their 

writings,   we  can    sou    that  they   unanimously  held  that  the 
practice  «  f  mortification  is  absolul  ,  in  order  to  pray 

well,  and  that,  to  dispose  oun  >perly  for  prayer,  we  must 

ue,    the  i  !   all  the 

!>ii!  we  must  also   mortify  the  •■  of  the 

the  memory  and  the  will.     fa  this  i 
rtificatiou    will    I  od    preparation    for    prayer,  and 

.\  ill  help  i"  pi  ion, 

is  little  pro  •  have  fine 

thou  &pply  them  to  them- 

and  do  not  reflect  on  their  own  condil  A.ndye1 

imended  that,  when  < lod  communis  i 
in  prayer  any  Light  or  air  •utiincnt.  we  man'."  nse  of  it  for 

our  ticnlar  wants.     We  must  reflect  on  our  owndefe 

them    before    God.  and  a;    times  even 

tem  before  the  con  ;i  for  the  sake  of 

humbling  op  •  icperienc  (fusion,    and 

iutions  to  verdone 

without  profit. " 

Thereupon,  a  brother  fell  upon  hi  rdon 

for  having  done  nothing  in  prayer  for  some  tin  and  for 

not  being  able  even  to  apply  himself  to  it.     "May  God  bless 
you,  brother,  aint,  ••  He  so 

lose  the  likin  ction  prayer 

had  e    grow    weary  in   it.     But  this 

ordinaril;  \:y  us,  and  we  must  not  become 

down-hearted,    nor  give  way    to  i  There    are 

many  good  t  •  treated  in  that  manner,  and  so  have 

been  many  of  the  saints.      Yes,  I    kno  1   very    virtuous 

»ns  who  feel  only  repu  in  pr  yer;  but  as 

are  faithful  they  make  good  use  of  them,  and  this 

contributes,  not  a  little,  to  their  advancement  in  virtue.     It  is 

'n  and  drynei  i  n  to  those  who 


66  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

begin  to  give  themselves  to  prayer,  there  is  sometimes  reason 
to  fear  that  this  comes  from  negligence  on  their  part,  and  it  is  to 
this,  my  brother,  that  you  must  pay  attention.  But,  perhaps,- 
it  is  not  your  fault.  'Do  yon  not  experience  a  pain  in  your' 
head?'  'Yes,  Father;  and  it  comes  from  having  wished,  in 
the  last  retreat,  to  make  everything  in  prayer  present  to  the 
senses.'  '  You  should  not  act  in  that  manner,  brother,  nor 
strive,  in  prayer,  to  perceive  by  the  senses  that  which  by  its 
nature  is  imperceptible,  for  this  is  self-love,  which  in  this  way 
seeks  itself.  In  prayer  we  should  act  in  a  spirit  of  faith,  and 
in  a  spirit  of  faith  consider  the  mysteries  and  the  virtues  upon 
which  we  meditate,  sweetly,  humbly,  without  making  any  effort 
with  our  imagination,  employing  the  will  in  producing  affections 
and  resolutions  rather  than  the  understanding  to  obtain  knowl- 
edge. And,  meanwhile,  we  should  persevere  courageously,  in 
imitation  of  our  Lord,  who  *  being  in  an  agony  prayed  the 
longer.1  (Luke  xxii.,43.)  Prayer  is  a  gift  of  God  which  we 
must  demand  of  Him  with  importunity,  saying  with  the  apostles: 
'  Lord,  teach  lis  to  pray,''  (Luke  xi. ,  l);  and  we  must,  in  patience 
and  humility,  await  this  grace  from  His  Goodness.'" 

Another  brother  speaks  in  his  turn:  "I  cannot  make  my 
prayer  well  because  I  have  no  mind.  Of  my  faculties  I  am 
able  to  use  but  one,  and  that  is  the  will.  It  begins,  from  the 
moment  the  subject  is  proposed,  and  without  any  reasoning,  to 
produce  affections,  at  one  time  thanking  God,  again  asking 
pardon  and  exciting  confusion  and  regret  for  sin;  or  else 
supplicating  Him  to  grant  the  grace  to  imitate  our  Lord  in 
some  of  His  virtues,  and  then  in  taking  resolutions." 

•'Continue  that  way,  brother."  interrupted  the  saint,  "and 
do  not  trouble  yourself  about  the  employment  of  the  understand- 
ing which  is  used  only  to  excite  the  will.  Since  yours,  without 
considerations,  goes  thus  to  the  affections  and  to  the  resolutions 
of  practicing  the  virtue,  may  God  grant  3*011  the  grace  to  keep 
on  in  that  way  and  become  more  and  more  faithful  to  His  holy 
will!  The  soul  resembles  a  galley  that  moves  on  the  water 
by  means  of  oars  and  sails.  As  the  oars  are  not  used  unless 
when  the  wind  fails,  and  as  the  sailing  is  more  pleasant  and 
faster  when  it  is  favorable,  so  we,  in  like  manner,  must  use 
considerations  in  prayer  when  the  movement  of  the  Holy  Ghost 


PRATER.  G7 

is  not  felt,  but  when  this  heavenly  wind  blows  in  upon  our 
hearts  we  must  abandon  ourselves  to  Its  actions." 

Vincent  then  applied  himself  to  show  the  difference  between 

the  thoughts  that  are  Inspired  by  God  and  those  thai  come 
from  ourselves.  '•Remark,"  *aid  he.  ••the  difference  between 
the  light  of  the  lire  and  that  of  the  sun.  At  night,  our  fire 
gives  us  1  i !_r 1 1 1  and  we  see  things  by  means  of  its  flame,  bnt  we 

them  only  imperfectly,  we  perceive  bnt  the  surface,  ar.d  the 
brightn  go  no   further;  but  the   sun  tills    and   vivifies 

ry thing  with  its  light;  it  not  only  discloses  the  exterior  of 
things,  but  by  an  inherent  force  penetrates  the  Ulterior.     Now, 
the    thoughts    and    considerations     which    spring    from    our 
understanding  arc  but  as  little  fires  which   .-how,  only  Blightly, 
the  outside  of  things,  and  effect  nothing  more;  but  the  lights  of 

e,  which  the  Sun  of  Justice  sheds  upon  our  BOUls,  disclose 
and  enter  into  the  depths  Of  OUT  hearts,  and  excite  and  stimu- 
late them  to  produce  wonderful  effects.  w<-  must,  consequently, 
ask  of  God   that  He  Himself  enlighten  us  and   inspire  us  with 

what    is     pleasing     to    Him.      All     these  lofty     and     far-fetched 

considerations  are  not  prayer;  they  are  often  rather  the  outcome 

pride      And  of    thosi.    who  content   themselves  with    such 
thoughts. and  who  find  their  pleasure  in  them,  it  may  be  sail!. 

!ier  who  would  show  off  his  tine  language,  whose 
entire  delight  and  complacency  would  be  to  see  his  auditory 
I  with  what  he  Utters;  in  this,  it  is  evident,  it  would  not 
be  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  rather  the  spirit  of  pride  that  would 
enlighten  the  understanding  and  give  expression  to  all  those 
fine  thoughts;  to  speak  more  properly,  it  would  be  the  demon 
that  would  influence  him  and  cause  him  to  speak  in  that  fashion. 
It     is    the     same    in     prayer   when    we    strain     after    beautiful 

considerations,  when  we  entertain  ourselves  with  extraordinary 

thoughts,  and  especially  when  this  is  done  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  them  out  in  repetition  that  others  may  admire.  There 
is  in  this  a   species    of  blasphemy;    it   is,  alter  a  manner,  to  be 

idolatrous  of  our  own  minds.  For,  whilst  treating  with  Cod  in 
prayer,  you  meditate  on  what  satisfies  your  pride,  you  employ 
this  holy  time  in  seeking  your  own  gratification,  and.  in  taking 
delight  in  the  beauty  of  your  thoughts,  you  sacrifice  to  this 
idol  of  vanity. 


08  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PACE. 

''Ah!  my  brothers,  let  us  guard  against  this  folly;  let  us 
acknowledge  that  we  are  laden  down  with  misery;  let  us  seek 
only  after  that  which  will  lead  us  to  the  solid  practice  of  virtue. 
Let  us.  in  pra3rer,  abase  ourselves  even  to  nothingness, 
and  in  our  repetitions  humbly  tell  our  thoughts;  and  should 
any  that  seem  to  us  beaui.iful  present  themselves  let  us  greatty 
distrust  and  fear  lest  it  be  the  spirit  of  pride  that  produces,  or 
the  Divil  that  suggests  them.  For  this  reason  we  oughf  always 
profoundly  humble  ourselves  when  these  fine  thoughts  come  to 
us,  either  whilst  m  prayer,  or  in  preaching,  or  in  conversation 
with  others.  Alas!  The  Son  of  God  could  have  charmed  all 
men  by  His  all-Divine  eloquence  and  yet  He  did  not  wish  to  do 
so;  but,  on  the  contrary,  in  teaching  the  truths  of  His  Gospel, 
He  made  use  of  common  and  familiar  expressions  and  words; 
He  loved  always  to  be  despised  and  contemned  rather  than  to 
be  praised  and  esteemed.  Let  us,  then,  m3r  brethren,  see  how 
we  may  be  able  to  imitate  Him  best,  and  for  this  purpose  let  us 
suppress,  in  prayer,  as  elsewhere,  all  thoughts  of  pride;  Ictus 
follow  in  everything  the  traces  of  the  humility  of  Jesus;  let  our 
words  be  simple,  common  and  familiar;  and,  when  God  permits 
it,  let  us  be  glad  that  what  we  say  obtains  no  consideration, 
that  we  are  despised,  that  we  are  laughed  at,  holding  it  for 
certain  that  without  a  true  and  sincere  humility,  it  is  impossible 
for  us  to  be  of  profit,  either  to  ourselves  or  to  others." 

His  practical  sense  always  preferred  in  prayer  affections  to 
thoughts,  and,  again,  resolutions  to  affections.  "I  am  in 
doubt,"  said  a  missionary  in  repeating  his  prayer,  "whether  I 
should  hereafter  take  any  more  resolutions,  so  unfaithful  am  I 
in  putting  them  into  practice."  ''My  clear  sir,"  Vincent  im- 
mediately rejoined,  "  that  is  not  a  sufficient  reason;  for,  as  in 
taking  nourishment,  though  we  do  not  appear  to  derive  any 
benefit,  still  we  do  not,  for  that  reason,  abstain  from  eating.  To 
take  good  resolutions  is  one  of  the  most  important  parts,  nay, 
the  most  important  part  of  prayer.  It  is  to  this  we  must 
devote  ourselves,  and  not  so  much  to  reasoning  or  to  language. 
The  principal  fruit  of  pra}'er  consists  in  forming  good  and  strong- 
resolutions,  in  being  penetrated  with  them,  in  being  well  con- 
vinced of  their  necessity,  and  in  taking  the  proper  means  to  put 
them  into    practice,  foreseeing   and  overcoming  all  difficulties. 


n:  a |  09 

Yet  this  i>  not  enough,  Tor,  after  all,  our  resolutions  are  in 
themselves  but  physic. 1  and  moral  actions,  ami,  though  we  do 
well  in  forming  them  in  our  hearts  and  in  being  si  in  them, 

we  ought,    neverthel  that  whatever  good   they 

possess,  that  their  practice  and  their  effects  depend  absolutely 

On  God.  And  why  is  it.  think  you,  that  wemo-t  frequently  fail 
in  our  resolution!  rust  too  much  in  them. 

confide  I  o   lean  on  our  <■•..  gth,  and 

this  is  the  reason  we  derive  do  fruit.  Hence,  after  taking  reso- 
lutions in  prayer,  we  must  pray  to  God,  and,  with  a  distrust  in 
ourselves,  ask  to]  that  it  may  please  Him  to  commu- 

nicate all  thi  .  to  fructify  these  resolutions.     And,  al- 

Rgain  fail  in  them,  not  only  once  or  twice,  but 
in  many  instances,  and  even  daring  a  length  of  time,  then,  notwith 
standing  that  we  did  a  Bingle  one  ofthi 

we  should  no  ■  them  i\nd  to  hav< 

the  mercy  of  God  and  ask  for  the  aid  of  Hu  '  alts, 

should,  indeed,  bcs  Bubject  of  humiliation,  but  aol  a  reason  why 

should  lose  courage;  amino  matter  into  what  fault  we  fall  we 

should  i.  count,  diminish  in  anything  the  confidence 

bould  have  in  Him;  but,  on  the  co 

mould   take  a  new   resolution  to  ri  with  His  grace. 

which  we  should  ask,  be  careful  not.  to  fall  again.     Although 

e  no  etfeet  produced  by  the  remedies  they  preset 
to  a  sick  person,  yet  they   do  not,  on  that  account,  cease   to 
continue  and  renew  them  until  t'. 

.   If.  then,  in  sickness  of  body,  though  long  and  dangerous, 
remedies  are  constantly  applied,  even  when  no  improvement 
ris'ble,  how  much  gi  .  i-  there  ;.  i  do  the  same  in 

regard  to  the  infirmities  of  our  souls  in  which,  when   it  plea 
God,  grj  cc  •■• 


CHAPTER  VII. 


DEVOTION  AND  TIETY  TOWARDS  GOD  AND  THE  BLESSED 
SACRAMENT— IMITATION  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


Devotion,  such  as  we  understand  it  here,  is  a  virtue  whereby 
we  manifest  respect  and  affection  for  all  that  relates  to  Divine 
honor  and  worship. 

The  devotion  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  took  its  rise  in  the 
exalted  and  profound  idea  that  he  entertained  of  the  infinite 
grandeur  of  God. 

This  devotion  filled  his  heart,  animated  all  his  words, 
manifested  itself  in  every  action  of  the  day,  in  his  entire 
conduct.  In  the  morning,  at  the  first  sound  of  the  bell,  he 
arose  from  his  bed,  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  prostrated,  and 
kissed  the  floor.  He  asored  the  Majesty  of  God,  gave  Him 
thanks  for  His  glory,  for  that  which  he  gave  His  Son,  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  the  Holy  Angels,  his  Guardian  Angel,  St. 
John  the  Baptist,  the  Apostles,  St.  Joseph  and  all  the  other 
Saints  in  Paiadhe.  He  again  thanked  Him  for  the  graces 
bestowed  upon  the  Church,  for  those  that  he  received  himself,  and 
particularly,  for  having  preserved  him  during  the  night.  He 
offered  Him  his  thoughts,  his  words  and  actions,  in  unison  with 
those  of  Jesus  Christ;  he  asked  of  Him  to  keep  him  from  all 
sin  and  to  aid  him  in  faithfully  accomplishing  all  that  woidd  be 
most  agreeable  to  Him. 

After  these  first  acts  of  religion  he  repaired  to  the  Church, 
where,  notwithstanding  his  age  and  the  swelling  in  his  limbs,  he 
arrived  before  the   youngest  and  the  most  healthy.     The  sight 


DEVOTION   AND  PIETY  TOWAliDS  GOD.  7) 

of  his  family  assembled  before  our  Lord  rejoiced  and  consoled 
old. 
Having  finished  his  prayer,  he  recited  the  litanies  of  the  Holy 
Name  of  Jesus,  and.  among  ihe  glorious  epithets  the  Church 
applies,  lie  dwelt  with  :m  especial  delight  on  the  one:  "Jesaft, 
Father  of  the  poor."  After  prayer,  he  went  almost  everyday  to 
confession.  1  he    could   not   bear   in    himself  even    the 

appearance   of  sin.     Scarcely  ever  could  his  confessor  find 

matter  for  absolution.  "Ah:  sir."  the  humble  Saint  would  say, 
"if  you  could  see  me  as  God  makes  me  see  myself,  you  would 
j ud ge  otherwise  " 

lie  then  prepared  himself  for  mass,  and,  though  but  just  come 

from  prater,  he  spent  n  consideral  le  period  in  this  preparation. 

He  finally  voted  and  celebrated  mass.  lie  appeared  at  the 
altar  a-  another  Jesus  Christ,  victim  and  sacriiicer;  as  victim, 
he     abased     and     humbled      himself;     |  B     a     criminal,     as    one 

condemned  to  death,  he  recited  the  Cor>jiteor,  pronounced  the 
Domine,  non  $um  dignus,  and  all  the  words  of  the  liturgy  that 
express  humility  and  compunction,    especially  the  fliobia  quoqw 

Uoribust  concerning  which  he  wrote:  M  When  you  come  to 
the  Abo's  qu  que  of  the  mass  think  of  me  as  of  the  greatest 
sinner  In  the  world;"  as  sacrificer,  he  was  grave  and  majestic  as 

the  Savior,  and  at  t!ie  same  time  full  of  sweetness  of  serenity, 
of  mercy;  it  was  with  these  sentiments  expressed  on  his 
countenance  and  in   his   attitude  that  he   turned   towards  the 

people,  and.  by  the  sound  of  his  voice,  by  the  manner  in  which 
he  extended  his  arms,  it  was  perceived  that  his  heart  expanded 
and  that  he  desired  to  embrace  them  all.  as  on  another  Calvary, 
in  the  charity  of  Jesus  Christ.  lie  recited  the  prayer- of  the 
mass  and  performed  the  ceremonies  with  neither  slowness  no) 
precipitation,  occupying,  but  not  going  beyond,  the  half-hour. 
He  pronounced  all  the  words  in  a  tone  moderate  and  agreeable, 

distinct  and  devout,  and  with  evident  unison  between  the  lips 
and  the  heart.  At  the  rea  ling  of  the  Gospel,  lie  redoubled  his 
respect  and  his  attention,  and,  when  he  met  with  some  word  of 
our  Lord,  he  recited  it  in  a  more  tendsr  tone  of  voice,  and  with 
more  affection.  At  the  double  :  llirmation  of  the  Cod  of  Truth: 
"Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you,"  he  recollected  himself  more 
especially,  so   as   to  pay   greater   attention  to    the  Avoids  that. 


|.2  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

followed,  wherein  he  suspected  something  important,  or  some 
mystery;  and  he  read  them  slowly,  with  faith  and  submission, 
in  order  to  impress  them  deeply  on  his  heart.  All  who  assisted 
at  his  mass  were  greatly  edified.  "My  God,"  they  said, 
"  behold  a  priest  that  says  mass  well!  " — ''  That  must  be  a  holy 
man/'  added  one;  another  said:  i(  He  is  rather  an  angel  at  the 
altar.'' 

And  thus  he  said  mass  every  da}r,  except  on  the  first  three  da}*s 
of  his  annual  retreat,  on  which,  according  to  the  usage  of  the 
Congregation,  lie  omitted  it.  These  days  of  penance  and 
greater  purification  excepted,  in  the  city  or  country,  at  home, 
or  in  traveling,  sick  or  well,  he  never,  up  to  the  last  weeks  of  his 
life,  when  his  limbs  refused  longer  to  support  him,  omitted  the 
daily  sacrifice. 

Having  said  mass,  he  assisted  at,  and  often  served,  a  second. 
He  wa»  overburdened  with  work,  he  was  old, — eighty  years  of 
age, — he  could  not  walk  without  a  support  nor  could  he  kneel 
without  the  greatest  difficulty;  no  matter,  the  venerable 
superior,  with  the  simplicity  of  a  young  cleric,  and  with  more 
respect  and  greater  devotion,  served  the  least  of  his  priests  at 
the  altar.  He  did  it  in  faith  and  in  love;  he  also  wished  to 
give  an  example  to  his  clerics,  that  they  should  never  permit, 
while  they  were  present,  a  lay  person  to  serve  mass.  "  It  is  a 
shame  for  an  ecclesiastic,  one  who  is  set  apart  for  the  service 
of  the  altar,"  he  said  to  them,  with  Bourdoise,  "to  allow,  in  his 
presence,  others  to  fill  his  office." 

On  festivals  and  at  solemn  offices  his  piety  shone  with  new 
lustre.  He  foresaw  and  carefully  informed  himself  in  regard  to 
all  the  ceremonies.  No  rubric,  consequently,  was  violated  by  him, 
nor  did  he  permit  a  departure  from  any.  He  humbled  himself 
greatly  before  God,  and  before  his  brethren,  for  his  inability  to 
make  the  genuflexion  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  the  Church, 
and  whenever  he  thought  that  he  failed  in  any  other  of  the 
ceremonies,  he,  immediately  after  the  service,  on  his  knees 
asked  pardon  of  the  whole  Community.  And  faults  committed  by 
others  he  imputed  to  himself,  which,  however,  did  not  hinder 
him,  notwithstanding  his  great  weakness,  from  severely 
reprimanding  them.  Moreover,  he  gat^e  such  example  and  such 
edification    that    the   services    at   St.  I Lazarus    were    known 


73 

throughout  all    Paris   for  the   religion,    the  dignity   and  the 
modesty  that   accompanied  them.      Vincent    himself,  when 
Bang,  or  recited  tin  psalma  in  choir,  ;  :  less  a  man  than 

an  angel  from  Heaven  chanting  (he  pn  Hi   prl 

and* his  clerics  imitated  hi  ad  his  piety.     Withe; 

cast  down  and  fixed  on  their  books,  in  a  modest  immobility, 
they  gave  n  i  by  the  ;  md  of  their  v< 

and    the   em  emanating   from   tho     Divine   love   within 

them. 

timself  in  the   public  of!! 
he  in  the  private  reci  ireviary  under  the 

of  God  alone.     He  always  recited   it    with  un< 
his  '  during  the  last  two   or   I  ■•■  "his  life 

when  his  infirmities,  forbidding  him  thai  humble  ai  ctrul 

posture,  forced  him  I  ted       And  on  his  km 

and  with  uncovered  head,  he  .'  the  Sacred 

Scripture,  and  particularly  of  the  New  Feetament. 

His  d«\  to  all  the  mysteries  of  onr  holy 

religion,  and,  in  particular,  to  thai   of  the  Biost  Holy  Trinity, 

the  first  of  all ;  then  to  the    Incarnation   which,   for  us,    is  tin 

et  touching  manifestation  of  the  Trinity,  an  Holy 

aarist  which  p  »n  earth,  the  Incarnation. 

If  h:  Holy  Eucharist,  eon-  dice 

eat,  it  was  none  the  loss  bo   toward  mi'  myst< 

'■anient. 

When  before  the    Holy   Tabernacle,    he    :.  aintaiind 

himself  on  both  knees  in   a   posture   bo   humble  that  lie 

seemed,  tin-  testify  his  respect,  to  wish  to  abase  him 

I   with  such  faith  man':  1  his 

intenance,  ontfwould  Baythat  he  saw  Jesus  with  hi  with 

such  devotion,  he  would  have  inspired   ti.  incredulo 

with  faith  and  tli 
and  silence,  thai    be   had 
magni  >f  the  most  august  per 

There  he  loved  to  remain  all  the   time   that  his  duti 
his  disposal,  and    there    lie    forgot    himself  for  lion.  tber. 

There  he  went,  like  Moses  of  old.  to   consult  the  Divine  oracle 
in  all  his  difficulties.     It  v.  of 

St.  Lazarus,  or  in  whatever  other  place    he    found  himself,  that. 


74  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

kneeling  and  with  bare  head,  he  opened  and  read  the  letters  which 
he  saw  were  important.  One  day,  in  the  court  of  the  Palace 
in  Paris,  a  letter  was  handed  to  him.  in  which  was  announced 
the  success  of  some  very  important  fffair.  Though  suffering 
gre:;.  J /  in  his  limbs,  he  ascended  to  the  high  chapel  of  the 
Palace,  and,  finding  it  closed,  he  at  least  knelt  at  the  door 
and  in  this  position  informed  himself  of  the  contents  of  the 
letter. 

Before  going  out  he  visited  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
whom  he  called  the  master  of  the  house,  to  salute  Him,  to  take 
leave  of  Him  and  to  receive  His  blessing;  on  re-entering  he 
returned  to  render,  as  it  were,  an  account  of  his  mission,  and 
also  to  thank  Him  for  the  graces  that  he  received  whilst  away, 
and  to  humble  himself  for  the  faults  he  believed  he  had 
committed. 

In  passing  through  the  streets  if  lie  met  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, he  immediately,  in  whatever  place  he  was,  threw  himself 
on  his  knees  and  remained  so  until  it  had  passed  out  :)f  sight, 
and  often,  even,  he.  with  bare  head,  followed  it,  striving  to  be  as 
near  as  his  old  and  infirm  members  would  permit. 

On  his  journeys,  as  he  passed  through  a  village  he  would 
dismount,  or  leave  the  carriage,  to  go  visit  the  Church  and 
salute  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  or,  should  it  happen 
to  be  closed,  to  kiss  the  doorstep;  and  when  come  to  the  end 
of  his  journey  his  first  visit  was  again  to  the  church. 

En  his  sickness,  buing  unable  to  celebrate  mass,  he  wished 
at  least,  to  receive  Holy  Communion,  which  he  did  to  the  eve 
of  his  death,  and  with  such  a  respect  and  such  a  rapture,  that 
it  is  as  useless,  as  it  is  impossible,  to  attempt  to  describe. 

Profanations,  committed  by  heretics,  or  by  the  military, 
grieved  him  mortally.  Tears,  extraordinary  penances,  fervent 
prayers,  all  were  offered  in  reparation  and  atonement  He 
went  himself  or  sent  some  of  his  community  in  pilgrimnge  to 
the  profaned  churches;  the  priests  said  mass  and  the  others 
received  Holy  Communion  there  in  reparation.  He  made  good 
the  material  loss  caused  by  sacrilegious  thefts  of  sacred  vessels 
and  ornaments;  and  by  means  of  missions  he  repaired  the  injury 
done  the  honor  of  God  and  souls  by  impiety^  and  heresy. 


PEVOTKM    AND  I'lKTV  TOWARDS  GOD.  75 

He  adored,  in  the  Incarnation  and  Eucharist,  his  God  abas- 
ing himself  to  our  level,  and   becoming  like  unto  us,  and  his 
grateful  love  for  Jeans  Lnapired  hi  m  with  the  desire  to  render  aim 
*elf,  in  his  hirn,  similar  t<>  Him.     He  formed  himself  upon  and  he 
lived  according!  to  this  Divine  model     In  imitation  of  Jesus  he 
hid,  umler  cover  of  •  l«>w!y  and  apparently  common  life,  fejie 
moat  heroic   virtues;  under  the  exterior  of  ;i  poor  peasant,  the 
most  excellent  gifts  of  both  grace  and  nature;  unde 
profession  of  stupidity  and   ignorance,  a  judgment    the  m 
perfect,  and  a  knowledge  most  extensive.    He  breathed  bul 

Jeaua.  and  in  his  words,  iu   his  thoughts  and    in  his  nctioo 

repeated  but  His  language,  be  acted  only  with  Jesus  before  him 

i    mo  leL     Jeans   always,   Jeans  everywhere,  Jesus  in   all 

persons    and    in    all    things;    such    was    his    doctrine,  such    his 

morality  and  SUCh    his  policy,  and  this    he  loved  to    express  in 

one  word:     "Nothing  pleases  me  but  in  Jesus  Christ91 
This  constant  and   universal   keeping  in   view  of  • 

lightened,  elevated,  and  spurred  on  his  charity.      He   saw  Jesus 
Supreme  Pontiff  in  the  person  of  the  Pope,  as  bishop  and 
prince  of   pastors  in  the  bishops,  as  high  priest  in  the  pri 

and  sole  doctor    in    the  doctors  Of   divinity,  as   king  of 
kings  and  as  judge  of  judges  in  princes  r»nd   ma 
great  and  noble  in   men  of  birth,  and  as  little  in  the  lowly. 
as  workman  in  the  person  of   artisans,  as  a   divine  merchant  In 
men    of  traffic,  as    poor    in  the    poor,  as  prisoner  in     p 
oners,  as  infirm    and  agonizing  in  the  sick  and  dying.      II(  : 
\i\>    respect    and   his    tenderness  for    all  classes  of  men,  and 
•  dally  for  ail  those  whose  lowliness  and  whose  suffering  pre- 
sented a  uri  eater  resemblance  to  the  God  annihilated  and  to  the 
man  of  sorrov 

II 

lithful  an  imitation  himself  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  could,  in 
turn,  serve  as  a  model  to  his  brethren,  and  transform  into  rule- 
and   lessons   for  them   his  own    practices       And.    first  of  all  he 

endeavored  to  Imbue  them  with  a  very  high  idea  of  God.  He 
said  to  them  one  day:  ••  Lei  os  strive,  my  brethren,  to  conceive 
■  great,  a  very  great  idea  of  the  i  and  sanctity  of  God. 


70  virtues  axd  doctrine  of  St.  Vincent  de  paul. 

If  our  mind  were  sufficiently  strong  to  penetrate  a  little  into  the 
immensity  of  His  sovereign  excellence,  O  my  Jesus,  what  high 
sentiments  of  it  would  we  not  conceive !  We  could  then  well 
say  with  St.  Paul  that  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor 
hat  it  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  anything 
comparable  to  Him.  He  is  an  abyss  of  perfections,  an  Eternal 
Being,  most  holy,  most  pure,  most  perfect  and  infkitely 
glorious,  an  infinite  goorl,  comprising  all  goods,  and  Himself 
incomprehensible.  Now  this  knowledge,  which  we  have,  that 
'God  is  infinitely  above  all  knowledge  and  all  created  understand- 
in£,  ouoht  to  be  a  sufficient  motive  for  us  to  esteem  Him 
infinitel}-,  to  annihilate  ourselves  in  His  presence,  and  to  cause 
ns  to  speak  of  His  Supreme  Majesty  with  the  greatest  reverence 
and  submission;  and  in  proportion  as  we  esteem  Him,  so  will 
we  love,  and  this  love  will  beget  in  us  an  insatiable  desire  to 
acknowledge  His  benefits,  and  to  procure  Him  true  adorers." 

Devotion  to  the  mysteries  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity  and  the 
incarnation  he  made  an  express  rule  for  his  community,  and  the 
Holy  See  especially  approved  it  in  the  bull  of  erection  of  his 
congregation.  "  We  will  endeavor  to  acquit  ourselves  of  this 
duty  with  very  great  care,  and  if  possible  in  every  manner,  but 
principally  in  doing  these  three  things:  First,  in  eliciting  from 
our  inmost  heart  acts  of  faith  and  religion  in  regard  to  these 
mysteries;  second,  in  offering  every  day  in  their  honor  some 
good  works,  and  in  celebrating  their  festivals  with  as  much 
solemnity  and  devotion  as  possible;  third,  in  laboring  stren- 
uously, both  by  instruction  and  example,  that  the  people  know 
and  honor  and  worship  them."  He  said  to  them  with  regard  to 
the  celebration  of n  ass:  "It  is  not  enough  to  celebrate  mass, 
we  must,  moreover,  offer  this  sacrifice  with  the  greatest  possible 
devotion,  according  to  the  will  of  God  Himself;  conforming 
ourselves,  with  His  grace,  as  much  as  we  can,  to  Jesus  offering 
Himself,  when  on  earth,  to  His  eternal  Father.  Let  us  use  all 
endeavor,  then,  gentlemen,  to  offer  our  sacrifices  to  God  in  the 
:same  spirit,  in  which  our  Lord  offered  His,  and  as  perfectly. as 
our  poor  and  miserable  nature  will  permit." 

He  prescribed  the  greatest  respect  in   the  church   and  in  the 
ceremonies.      Precipitation,  genuflexions    half-made,  the   least 


N    \ND  PIE1  v  TOWARDS  <  < 

neirli  >rmcnt  to  his  exalted 

idea  of  religion,  and  an  alarm  to  his  soul  ever  trembling  befdru 
the  possibilit  b,  be  took  care  to  correct  in 

privat  •,  and,  if  necessary,  in     public,  all    the    faults  that  ho 

observe  I.        I  members  paSSO  1   :  •  :lll;u\   lliak- 

in_  :t  genuflexion  carelessly  and  thou  ,  he  immediately 

called  him  back,  and  in   whal  manner  and 

■  is  he  would  Bay: 
•♦"Wo  should  never-  cond/ct   ourselves  as  mere  puppets,  which 

are  mad  .!>'.  acd   the  Balut4  if  which   are 

without    rei  ■.!."     A.n  his   humble   habit  of 

ranting  himself  responsible  for  all  faults   he  added:     ••  Who 

iitv.  my  brethren!     It    is  this    miserable   person  who   i- 

aking  t<>  you,  mil  who  would  cast  himself  on  his  knees  if  he 

luse   my  infirmities."     And   in   tact,  it  was  a  cruel 

privation  to  him.  and  one  thai  'us,  when  he 

could  no  longer  kneel,  and  he  publicly  asked  pardon  lor  it,  and 
:e)i    to  l»e    scandalized,     ••  Nevertheless*"   he 

added,  ••if  I  see  the  congregation  relax  I  will  force  myself  on 
bat   ;t  will,  and   rise  I  may,  with   the 

Bid  of    -dip."  of  you.  or  in  making  use   of   my    hand-,  so  that  I 

may  thua  givethe  example  that  I  ought  togive.  For,  the  faults 
committed  in  a  community  are  imputed  to  theeuperior,  ami  the 
faults  of  the  congregation  in  this  point  arc  always  serious,  as 
much  because  there  is  question  of  a  duty  of  religion  and  of  an 
exterior  :ethat  marks  the  interior  respect  we  show  God, 

e  be  .the  first  to  fail,  those  preparing  for  ordina- 
tion. :md  the  who  come  here,  will  believe  themselves 
under  no  obligation  to  do  better;  and  those  who  will  succeed  us 
in  the  congregation  and  who  w»ll  model  themselves  after  us, 
will  do  still  less,  and  thus  everything  will  tend  to  decay;  for  if 
the  original  be  defective  what  will  the  copies  be!  I  beg  you, 
then,  gentlemen  and  my  brothers,  to  paj  attention  to 
this,  and  i  port  yourselves  in  this  action  in  such 
a  manner  that  interior  reverence  may  and  always 
ny  the  exterior.  God  de  b  adored  in  spirit  and 
in  truth,  and  al1  good  Christians  should  do  so  in  imitation  of 
the  Son  <>!'  (i<>d,  who,  i  rostrate  on  the  earth  in  the  Garden  of 
Olives,  united   to   tin-   devout     posture    a    profound    interior 


78  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DR  l'AUL. 

humility,  out    of    respect    for  the   Sovereign  Majesty  ^of     His 
Father." 

What  he  said  of  the  genuflexion  he  applied  to  all  the 
ceremonies.  ''They  are.  in  truth,  only  the  shadow,  but  the 
shadow  of  the  greatest  things,  and  this  is  the  reason  we  should 
perform  them  with  Jl  possible  attention,  in  a  religious  sileuce, 
and  with  g-  cat  modesty  and  gravity.  I  low  will  these  gentlemen 
who  come  here  crrry  the  in  out  if  wo  ourselves  do  not  perform 
them  well?  The  singing  must  be  grave,  without  being  hurried, 
the  psalms  recited  with  an  air  of  devotion.  Alas!  if  these 
ceremonies  are  not  property  performed,  how  will  we  answer 
when  God  will  demand  an  account.'1 

The  holy  ardor  which  he  drew  from  Holy  Communion  burned 
in  his  words.  "Do  you  not,  my  brethren,"  he  said,  '•  do  you 
not  feel  a  Divine  lire  burning  within  your  heart  every  time  you 
receive  the  adorable  body  of  Jesus  Christ!"  He  would  not 
have  any  remain  away  easily  on  account  of  interior  trials  or 
troubles.  "You  have  done  somewhat  wrong."  he  wrote  to  a 
person,  •'  in  abstaining  from  holy  communion  to  day  on  account 
of  the  interior  trouble  harassing  you.  Do  you  not  see  that  it  is  a 
temptation,  and  by  this  means  you  give  a  hold  to  the  enemy  of 
this  most  Adorable  Sacrament?  Do  you  imagine  that,  by 
remaining  away,  you  will  become  more  lit  and  better  disposed 
to  unite  yourself  to  our  Lord?  O,  surely,  if  such  were  your 
thought  you  have  deceived  yourself  very  much,  and  all  this  is 
but  pure  illusion!'' 

It  is  well  known  how  grieved  he  was  when  he  perceived  among 
Christians  the  falling  otf  from  the  frequent  use  of  Holy  Commu- 
nion, and  with  what  eagerness  and  earnestness  he  condemned 
the  hook  of  Arnauld  and  the  Jansenist  dot  trines  which  were 
calculated  to  decach  both  faithful  and  clergy  from  the  ♦  •  frequent 
use  of  the  Sacraments." 

He  urged  especially  the  imitation  of  Jesus  Chiist.  "Lotus 
honor  the  unknown  state  of  the  Son  of  God.  There  is  our 
centre,  that  is  what  He  desires  of  us  for  the  present,  and  for 
the  future,  and  always,  until  His  Divine  Majesty  will  make 
known,  in  a  wa}r  that  cannot  lead  astray,  that  he  wishes  some- 
thing  else   of  us.     Let  us   honor,  I    say,  the   simple,  common 


•  ii<>n   and  rn:i  v   :<>w  .\i:i>s  001  .  7(7 

life  our  Lord  led  upon  tho  earth.  His  humility.  His  abasement, 
•ami  all  the  excellent  virtues  He  practiced  in  this  manner  of  life. 
lint,  let  us  honor  tins  Divine  Blaster  particularly  in  liis  modera- 
tion in  action.  No,  he  did  not  wish  always  to  d<>  all  that  he  could 
d<>.  in  order  t<>  tench*  ui  t<>  be  content  whenever  it  is  not 
expedient  to  <lo  all  that  we  may  be  able,  but   only   thai  which 

charity  demands,  and  which  is  in  Conformity  with  the  orders  of 
the  Divine  Will. 

•  ( >h!  how  I  esteem  that  generous  resolution  yon  have  taken 

to  imitate  the  hidden  life  of   our  Lord!      It  is    evident  that  this 

thought   comes   from  God.  since  it  is  ><>   removed   from   the 

iincnts  of flosfa  and  Mood.      Consider  it  a--  certain    that  that 

is  properly  the  disposition  of  the  children  of  God.  and  conse- 
quently, he  linn  in  it.  and  resist  with  courage  any  and  all 
contrary  ideas  that  may  suggest  themselves.  Rest  assured  that 
by  this  means,  you  will  in-  in  the  state  God  wishes,  i  nd  that, 
thus  you  will   constantly   do  His  holy  will,  which,  alter  all,  is 

the  end  to  which  we    should  lend,  and    to  which    all  the    saints 

have  tended." 

We  have   seen  how   he  wanted   his  missionaries   to  conform 

to  the  example  of   JesU8  in   their    sermons    and  in  all  the    other 

fanctioi  s  of  their  ministry.  "  He  who  says  missionary,  say-  a 
man  called  by  God  to  save  Bonis;  for,  our  object  is  to  labor  for 
their  salvation  in  imitation  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Who,  alone, 

is   the    true     Redeemer,  and    who    has  completely    verified    the 

lovely  name  of  Jesus,  which  signifies  Savior,     lie  came  from 

Heaven  tO earth  to  exercise  the  office  Of   Savior.      To  s-  ve  was 

the  object  of  His  life  and  of  His  death,  and  He  still  continues  to 

manifest     this     quality    of      Savior    by     the     communication 

of  the  merits    of   the  Mood  which   He  shed.      Whilst    He    lived 

upon  earth  all  His  thoughts   w*redirected   to  the  salvation  of 

men,  and  He  continues  i::  the  same  sentiments,  because  He  sees 

that  such  is  the  will  of  His  Father.      He  is  come,  and  He  comes, 

to  us  every  day  for   this  purpose,  and    by  His  example  He    has 

taught  us  all  the  virtues   peculiar  to  the  office  of  Savior.     Let 

then,  give  ourselves  to  Him  that  lie    may  continue  to  exer- 

iiis  same  quality  in  us  and  by  us." 

Finally,  he  said  in  general  of  the  rules  of  the  mission :     "These 

rules  are  almost  all  drawn  from  thcGospel,  aseach  one  may  see. 


80  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OK  ST.    VINCENT   DE  PAUL. 

and  they  all  tend  to  conform  our  life  to  that  which  Jesus  led 
upon  earth.  For  it  is  said  that  this  Divine  Savior  came ,  and  was 
sent  by  His  Father  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor:  '  To 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor  He  hath  sent  Me.1  (Luke  iv,  IS.), 
a?,  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  little  congregation  tries  to  do,  and  it 
has  great  cause  for  humility  and  confusion  in  this,  that,  as  far 
as  I  know,  there  is,, as, yet,  none  other  which  has  for  its  partic- 
ular and.  principal  end  the  announcing  of  the  Gospel  to  the 
poor,  and  to  the  poor  the  most  neglected;  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  the  poor  He  hath  sent  Me.  that  is  our  end.  Yes,  gentlemen 
and  my  brothers,  the  poor  are  our  portion  .  What  a  happiness 
to  do  the  very  sane  thing  which,  our  Lord  has  said,  He  came 
from  Heaven  to  earth  to  do,  and  by  means  of  which  we  hope 
to  <ro  from  earth  to  Heaven.  To  do  this  is  to  continue  the  work 
of  the  Son  of  Goc)  Who  willingly  went  into  the  country  places 
in  search  of  the  poor.  Behold  to  what  we  are  obliged  by  our 
constitution,  to  serve  and  aid  the  poor,  upon  whem  we  must 
look  as  our  lords  and  masters.  (),  poor  but  blessed  rules, 
which  oblige  us  to  go  into  the  villages,  to  the  exclusion  of  cities, 
to  do  as  Jesus  has  done!  Reflect.  I  beseech  you,  0:1  the  happi- 
ness of  those  who  observe  them,  in  thus  conforming  their  lives, 
and  all  their  actions  to  those  of  the  Son  of  God.  Q,  my  Lord, 
what  a  motive  we  have  in  this  to  observe  well  our  rules — rules 
that  will  conduct  us  to  so  holy  and  so  desirable  an  end!" 


TER    VIII. 


1>EV<  !\  AND   Tin:  >Ai 


I 

r  in  a  certain   manner,    the  first 

:,:   de  Paulj   ;  ii' l  she  received  the  first 

ng  the  rains  of  the  chapel  of  Our  Lady 

ofl'  hildhood ;  from  his  most  tender  aj 

irhen  he  bad  arms,  he  loved  to  goto 

little  statu.'  which   he  himself 

I  the  traditions  of  the 
I  of  the  miracles  wrought  by 
Mary,  and  i  I  dedicated   to   her  honor  thai    he 

said    his    first 

devotion  tot  Virgin  forwhi  bed 

even  t«»  extreme  old  age. 

made   it  a  law   to  prepare   himself  for  her  festivals   by 

good   works,    tp    cel<  days   with 

solemnity,  to  offer  the  holy  eacriflce   in  chapels  or  on  al 

ded:                     her  honor,  to  terminate  •  his 

meetings  wil             :'  her  anthems,  ery 

jtantly  al  bis  the  livery  of  i 

hoi;                              -  salute  her  a*  the  Bound  <»r  the  Angdns 
bell. 

ently  visited  her  chui  ul  in  times  of  danger, 

for  religion  and:  a  pilgrim j              bartres. 

In  each  mission  he  prpnoui  le discourse  in  her 

hon  Church 

he  proclaimed  the  prii  [mmaculi              eption. 


82  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Finally,  he  placed  under  her  protection  all  the  confraternities 
of  charity,  and  all  the  works  that  he  established  for  the  good  of 
the  Church,  or  of  the  poor. 

Founder  of  a  congregation  of  evangelical  laborers,  he  naturally 
had  a  great  devotion  to  the  holy  Apostles,  those  first  and 
greatest  missionaries,  and  among  all,  particularly  to  St.  Peter, 
the  first  vicar,  and,  in  his  successors,  the  continuator  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  to  St.  Paul,  the  first  master,  the  first  doctor  of 
those  Gentiles  among  whom  he,  too,  wished  to  spread  the  glad 
tidings  of  the  Gospel. 

On  entering,  and  before  leaving,  his  room  he  saluted  his  guar- 
dian angel.  Fie  did  not  forget  St.  Vincent  Martyr,  his  patron 
saint,  the  traditions  of  whose  life  and  doings,  in  Spain,  he  had 
collected;  nor  St.  Vincent  Ferrer  whose  name  he  bore,  though  not 
under  his  special  patronage  ;  nor  St.  Joseph  whom  he  gave  as  a 
patron  to  his  internal  seminaries,  and  whose  devotion  he  intro- 
duced into  all  his  houses,  and  whose  intercession  he  besought 
in  his  important  undertakings,  with  vows,  masses,  and 
pilgrimages ;  nor  the  blessed  Bishop  of  Geneva  whose  canoni- 
zation he,  more  than  any  other,  brought  about.  He  honored 
the  saints  in  heaven  in  their  glory,  and  on  earth  in  their  relics. 
He  honored  in  them  particularly  the  gifts  of  God,  and  to  Gott, 
the  Author  of  all  sanctity,  he  alwa\'s  referred  the  worship  he 
rendered  them. 

He  still  honored  the  saints  in  his  devotion  to  the  souls  in 
Purgatory,  for  in  them  he  recognized  the  living  members  of 
Jesus  Christ,  animated  by  His  grace  and  assured  of  partaking, 
one  day,  in  His  glory.  And  this  is  why  he  praye/1  in  their 
intention,  and  often  offered  for  them  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the 
Mass. 

II. 

He  embodied  all  these  devotions  in  the  rules  that  he  cave  \x\s 
community.  He.  recommended  to  his  brethren  to  pray  for  the 
dead,  to  say  Mass  for  the  least  prayed  for,  to  fly  to  the  succor 
of  the  most  miserable  and  the  least  provided  for,  and  to  recite 
before  each  meal  the  Be  Profundi^  for  the  benefactors  of  the 
Congregation. 


DEVOTION  TO  THE    BLESSED  VIRGIN.  83 

This  is  what  be  says  in  bis  rule  In  regard  to  the  devotion  of 

the  B  Mother:    "We  will  strive  each  and  everyone  of 

us.  to  render,  in   the  most  perfect   manner,   with  the  help  of 

;.  the  especial  worship  we  owe  to   the  Most  Blessed  Virgin 

Mary,    Mother  of  God  ;   1st,  in    honoring   every  day,    with  an 

otion,   this  most  worthy  Mother  of  Christ,  and  our 

her;  fend,  in  imitating  her  virtues,  as  far  as  in  us  Lies,  bnt 

particularly  her  humility    and    her    purity  ;     3rd,    in   earnestly 

exhorting  others,   :i>  often  as  the  opportunity  offers  and  the 

pon  given,    to  always    render    her    great    honor  and 

thy  service. "    During  the  troubles  of  the  Fronde  he  induced 

the  -;ies  of  his  conferences  and  his   ladies  of  charit  , 

make  several   pilgrimages  to  shrines  consecrated  to  Mary,   in 
order  to  obtain,    through  the  intercession  of  this    Mother  of 
Mercy,  peace  and  prosperity  for  the  kingdom.     He  required  hi^ 
preach   devotion  to   her,  and   to    inspire   the 
pie  with  a  greal  confidence  in   her  protection.     When,  in 
annual  procession,  the  Chapter  of  Notre  Dame  would  bring 
the  principal  relics  of  the  Cathedral  to  St.  Lazarus,  he  said  to 
his  community  :  ••  We  will  so  dispose  ourselves  to  receive  thesi 
precious  relies  as  though  it  were  the  saints  themselves,  whose 
-  they  me  that  were  to  do  us  the  honor  to  pay  as  a  visit ; 
and  thus  wo  will  honor  God  in  his  saints,  and  we  will  supplicate 
Him    to    make  us   partakers   in    the  graces  with  which 

endowed  their  s'uils." 


CHAPTER  IX. 


ZEAL  FOR  THE  GLORY  OF  GOD  AND  THE  SALVATION 
OF  SOULS. 


I 

That  "Vincent  was  devoured  by  zeal  for  the  house  of  God  his 
entire  life  testifies,  because  that  life  was  employed  ill  com- 
bating evil  and  in  extending  the  reign  oF  good ;  and  in  this 
consists  true  zeal.  So  many  works,  undertaken  for  the 
renovation  and  sanctification  of  the  clergy,  so  many 
confraternities,  so  many  assemblies,  so  many  institutions, 
so  many  missions  given  in  France  and  in  other  coun- 
tries of  Europe  and  in  lands  beyond  the  seas,  all  these, 
what  are  they  if  not  so  many  living  and  speaking  proofs  of  a 
zeal  that  burned  to  prevent  all  outrage  against  God,  and  to 
procure,  in  every  place,  His  glory. and  the  salvation  of  souls? 

His  zeal  was  enlightened,  since  it  followed  in  the  light 
of  the  Gospel  and  the  decisions  of  the  Church  ;  it  was  wise, 
equally  tree  from  weakness  and  excessive  rigor,  prudent  and 
discreet,  devoid  of  bitterness  and  caprice,  always  tempered 
with  respect  or  tenderness,  according  to  the  manner  of  person 
with  whom  he  dealt;  his  zeal  was  invincible,  never  yielding 
to  storms  or  persecutions,  not  even  to  death  itself;  disinterested 
detached  at  one  and  the  same  time  from  material  interests  as 
well  as  from  those  of  self-love;  indefatigable  and  persevering, 
believing  never  to  have  done  enough  whilst  anything  yet 
remained  to  be  done,  a  zeal  which  neither  old  age  nor  in  fir  miry 
could  conquer  or  condemn  to  rest.  He  was  already  old  when 
he  said  :  "I  remember,  that  formerly,  when  I  returned  from  a 
mission,  it  seemed  to  me,  on  approaching  Paris,  that  the  gates 


I     rOB  THE    SALVATION  OF  SOULS.  85 

ofibeoi  ild  fall  upon  and  crush  me;  and,  rarely  did  I 

return  from  the  mission  without  being  filled  with  tin's  thought. 
The  r  as  m  of  thai  was  thai  l  reflected  within  myself  jusi  as 

ime  one  had  way  and  behold,  there  are 

other  villages  thai  expect  from  you  the  same  succor  which  you 
Ii:r.  this  and  to  that  one.     Had  you  not  g 

there,  in  all  likeliho  i  and  such,  persons,  dying  in  the 

which  von  found  them,  would  have  been  doomed  and 
lost  forever.  NTow,  ifyou  Pound  such  and  such  sins  in  that 
pari  yea  not  reason  to  think  that  like  abominations 

fh  boring  parish  where  thea  •  p  >or  people  exp 
a  mission?    And  youdeparl  !  You  Leave  them  as  they  are!  If, 

inwhile,  they  die,  and  die  in  >u  will,  in  some 

manner,  be  the   i  their   destruction,  and   you   0 

I  should  punish  you.*  Thus  was  my  mind  a^ita- 
And  later  still,  at  the  age  of  seventy-eight,  be  envied  the 
labors  of  his  children.  He  wrote,  in  1C54  :  "  Oh  how  ashamed 
I  feel  when  I  see  how  useless  I  am,  in  this  World,  in  comparison 
with  youl  ....  In  truth,  my  dear  sir,  I  can  scarcely 
contain  myself ;  Emus!  tell  you,  in  all  simplicity,  that  what 
you  wri  i  new  and  ardenl  desires  to  be  able. 

with  my  little  infirmities,  to  go  and  finish  my  lite  under  a  bush 
in  laboring  in  Borne  town,  that  it  seems  to  me  I  would  bevery 
happy  did  God  grant  me  that  grac 

II 

••I    then    anything"  said  the  Saint,  "more  beautiful  I 

?  If  the  love  of  God  is  a  fire,  /.  al  me  :  il  love  be  a 

sun,  seal  is  its  ray." 

This   seal    inflamed  his  discourses    and  his    Letters,  and 
enkindled  the  sane-  fire  in  the  hearts  of  his  missionaries. 

He  wrote:  "Oh!  how  happy  are  they   who   worthily  give 

themselves  to  God.  to  do  what  Jesus  Chri  lone  and  to 

.   in  imitation  of  Him,   the  virtues   thai  Ho   practiced, 

»d,  and    the 
]  of  souls.     For  in  this  way  they  become  true  disci;  I 
of  such  a  Master  :  they   live  purely   in    Hi  .  and  diffuse, 

with  the  odor  of  His  life,  tie-  merit   of   His  actions  for  the 


86  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

sanctificatiom  of  souls  for  whom  He  was  pleased  to  die. 

'•Are  we  not  truly  happy,  my  brethren,  to  be  able  to  manifest 
in  truth  the  vocation  of  Jesns  Christ?  For,  who  express 
better  the  manner  oi'  life  that  Jesus  led  upon  earth  than  the^ 
missionaries  ?  I  do  not  say  it  of  ourselves  alone;  I  understand 
it  also  of  those  great  apostolio  laborers  of  different  orders  who 
give  missions,  both  within  and  without  the  kingdom.  They,, 
indeed,  arc  great  missionaries  wdiose  shadows  only  we  are. 
See  how  they  betake  themselves  to  India,  to  Japan,  to  Canada, 
in. order  to  continue  the  work  Jesus  Christ  began,  and  which, 
He  has  not  abandoned  since  the  first  moment  HTa  was 
appointed  to  it  by  the  Will  of  His  Father!  Let  us  imagine  that 
Ho  says  to  us  interiorly :  Depart,  missionaries;  go  where  I 
send  you  !  See  the  poor  souls  awaiting  yon,  whose  salvation 
depends  upon  your  sermons  and  your  catechetical  instructions. 
This3  my  brethren,  is  what  we  should  seriously  consider;  for 
God  has  destined  us  to  labor  at  such  a  time,  in  such  places,  and, 
in  behalf  of  such  persons.  It  is  thus  He  appointed  for  His 
prophets  certain  places  and'  certain  persons,  and  did  not  wish 
them. to  go  elsewhere..  But  wha£  could  we  answer  to  God  if  it 
should  happen  that,  through  our  fault,  any  one  of  these 
poor  souls  died  and  was  lost?  Would  not  that  soul 
have  the  right  to,  reproach  us  with  being  the  cause,  in 
some  manner,  of,  its  damnation,  because  we  had  not  suc- 
cored it  as  we  should  have  done?  And  should  we  not 
fear  that  at  the  hour  of  death  we  will  be  asked  an  account 
of  it?  On  the  contrary,  if  we  faithfully  correspond  to  the 
obligations  of  our  vocation,  will  we  not  have  great;  reason  to 
hope  that  God  will*  augment  in  us  His  grace  from  day  to  day,. 
that  He  will  multiply,  more  and  more,  the  congregation,  that 
He  will  draw  to  it  men  who  will  possess  the  dispositions  that 
are  proper  to  a*t  in  His  spirit,  and  that  He  will  bless  all 
our  works?  And, finally,  all  those  souls  who  will  have  obtained 
their  eternal  salvation  by  means  of  our  ministry  will  render 
testimony  to  God  of  our  fidelity  to  our  functions. 

"ITow  happy  will  be  they,. who, .at  the  hour  of  death  will 
see  accomplished  in  them:  these  beautiful  words  of  our  Lord  ,\ 
'"To preach  tleyospel  to  the  poor  He  hathtsent.Me.'     (Luke  iv.  ,18.) 


ZEAL  rOB  nil-:  B  M.VAiinN  i  81 

But  woo  ro  us  if  we  become  relax  in  serving  and  in  aiding 
the  poor!  For,  after  baring  been  called  by  God,  and  having 
given  ourselves  :•>  Him  for  that,  purpose.  He,  in  Borne  • 
depends  upon  us.  Bear  in  mind  these  words  of  oneof  she 
Fathers:  'If  th»u  hasi  not  nourished,  thou  hast  killed,9  words 
indeed,  taken  in  reference  to  corporal  refection,  bnl  which 
may,  with  as  much  truth  and  more  reason,  be  understood  of 
spiritual  nourishment.  Judge,  then,  if  W<  have-  not  * 
tremble  should  wt>  t'ad  in  this  point,  and  if,  on  account  of  ; 

under  pretest  of  some  infirmity  or  indisposition,  we  should 
releat  and  fall  away  from  our  firs!  fervor.  As  regards,  myself, 
notwithstanding  my  age,  I  do  not  hold  myself  excused  from 
tin-  obligation  of  laboring  in  the  service  <»i'  tie  poor;  for  what 

can  prevent  me?   If   I    he  unahle   to   preach    everv  day,    i    will 

prtach  twice  a  week;  and  if  Ihavenol  sufficient  strength   to 

make  myself  heard  in  huge  churches  1  will  speak  in  small  on 
and  again,  if  Ihavenol  voice  enough  fori  ha',  what  will  prevent 
me  from  speaking  simply  and   familiarly  to  those  good  people, 

1  do  at  present,  gathering  them  around  me  as  yon  are?  I 
know  aged  men  who  at  the  day  of  Judgment  con  rise  up 
against  us,  and  among  others.  Jesuit  Father,  a  man  of 

holy  life,  who,  having  preached  many  years  a-  Court,  was  sei 
at  the  age  of  sxiv.  with  a  sickness  that  brought  him  to  the  verge 
<>t  Death,  during  which  sickm  I  bowed  him  how  vain  and 
how  useless,  for  the  most  part,  were  these  studied  and  polished 
discourses  of  which  he  made  use  in  his  preaching.  And  this 
produced  in  him  such  great  remorse  of  conscience  that,  having 

lined  his  health,  he  asked  and  obtained  from  hia  superior-? 
permission  to  go  tench  catechism  ami  give  familiar  instruction 
to  the  poor  in  the  country,  lie  labored  for  twenty  years  in 
this  charitable  employment,  and  persevered  till  death.  On 
seeing  himself  aboul  to  expire  he  roe  favor,  which  was 

that  the  wand  which  he  used  in  teaching  catechism  might  be 
buried  with  him,  BO  that,  he  said,  il  might  hear  witness  that 
be  had  abandoned  the  service  of  '  ari  fo  serve  our  Lord 
in  the  persons  of  the  poor  country  people. 

me  of  those  who  seek  to  live  a  long  time  might  fear  that 
the    labor    of     the   missions   would    shorten    their  days    and 


88  VIRTU ES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  1»AIT, 

advance  the  hour  of  death,  and  for  this  reason  they  might,, 
as  tar  as  possible,  strive  to  avoid  it  as  an  evil  that  was  to  be 
dreaded  ;  but  I  would  ask  6f  Him  who  would  entertain  such  a 
sentiment :  Is  it  a  misfortune  for  him  who  is  journeying  in  a 
foreign  land  to  make  progress  in  his  journey  and  to  near  his 
own  country  ?  Is  it  a  misfortune  for  those  who  are  on  the 
sea  to  approach  the  port?  Is  it  an  evil  for  a  faithful  soul  to 
go  see  and  enjoy  its  God?  Is  it*  finally,  a  misfortune  for  • 
missionaries  to  quickly  go  to  possess  the  glory  which  their 
Divine  Master  merited  for  them  by  His  sufferings  and  death  ? 
What!  Do  we  fear  that  that  should  happen,  which  we  cannot 
sufficiently  desire,  and  which  happens  only  too  late? 

"But  what  I  say  to  the  priests,    I  say  also  to  those  who  are 
not  priests,  to  all  our  brothers.     Ko,    my  brothers,  you    must 
not  think  because   you   are   not  employed  in   preaching  that 
therefore  you   are  exempted  from  the  obligations  which  we  all 
have  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  the  poor.    For  you  can  labor1 
in  your  own   manner,. and  perhaps  with    just  as  much  fruit  as 
the  preacher  himself,    and     certainly    with   less   danger  for 
yourselves.     You   are   obliged  thereto,  beintx  members  of   the- 
same  body  with  us,  just  as  all  the  members  of  the  sacred  body 
of  Jesus  Christ   contributed,   each    in  its  way,  to  the   work  of . 
our  redemption.     For  if  the  head    was  crowned  with    thorns, 
the  'iqgi  were    pierced  with  nails   whereby  they  were   fastened 
to  the  cross ;  and  if,. after  the  resurrection,  the  sacred  head  was 
recompensed,  so,  too,   were  the   feet,  and  they  participated  in 
the  glory  wherewith  it  was  crowned." 

He  sustained  their  courage  in  their  labors  and  sufferings.. 
"Oh,  sir,  what  consolation  I  have  in  thinking  of  you  who  are 
entirely  God's,  and  of  your  vocation  which  is  .truly  apostolic  ! 
Love,  then,,  this  blessed  lot  that  has- fallen  to  you  and  which 
ought  to  bring  down  upon  you  an  infinity  of  graces,  provided 
you  are  faithful  to  the  first.  You  will,  doubtless,  have  much 
to  struggle  against,  for  the  malign  spirit  and  corrupt  nature 
will  league  togetherto  oppose  the  good  you  wish  to  do;  they 
will  represent  to  you  the  difficulties  as  greater  than  they 
really  are,  and  in  order  to  sadden  and  depress  you  they  will 
use  every  effort  to  persuade  you. that,. in  your  need,  grace  will 


■   up   nieii    wh<>  will  contradict  and 

ite  you,   and,   perhaps,  hose  upon  whom  jrou 

friend 8,  who  should   sustain  and  console 

you.     Shon  happen,  my  dear  >ok  apon 

for,  I  hen,  by   I  hi  >u  will   I 

with  our  Lord  who,   being  overwhelmed  with 

Bis 
tiv. ,,  bher.     Oh  ! 

truly    I  re    they   wh  their 

following  such  a  Master !     B  id    Brmly  beli 

that  v,!  u  will  never  be  templed  beyond 

.you  th,  ami  thai    God    Himself  will    b  and 

inch  the  more  compl 

in  any  but  in  Him 

upheld    them    in    their    missions    when    th 
apparently  unfruitful,  and  he  wrote:  u  Blessed  be  the 

tr    Lord  who   has  bo   sweetly   and  firmly 

-ion   which  ;• 
tion  of  the  faith !     And  blei 
1  who  lias  come  into  the  world,  not  onlj 
redeem  the  sou:  to  instruct,  1  for  you 

the  ocure  the  i    our 

►own  I       ince,  fchen,  I 

r  Lord  God,    who    bestows    them,   desires  nothing  so 
mix  to  those  who  v.  e  of 

them,  on  what  does  it  depend  tlr.it  you  be  not  filled  with  fchi 
tiud  thai  naina  of  I  man  l  e 

•destroyed  within  d  the  darkness  of  ignora  I  of 

sin  dispelled  from  this  people?     J  will  hope  tin 
you  will  spare  neither   labor,   nor  health,   nor  life;  you  h 
gfr  ny  d  for  this   purpose,  and   expo  rself 

to  the  perils  of  a  long  voyage,  and.    there  lore,  it  only  remains 
for  you  to  Union   to  put  your  hand  to  1 

k  in  all  e  .  to  begin   well,  and    to  succeed, 

you  must   remember  to  act    in  the  I.  unite 

your  with  His.  and  give    them    u  noble  and  all  Divine 

end  by  dedicating  them  to  ffi  r  glory.     Vy  this  means. 

God  will  sboi  D  upon  you  and  upon  your  every 


00  YIKTUES  AX1)  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

Bort  of  blessing.  Still,  it  may  possibly  happen  that  you  do 
not  sec  i hem,  in  this,  at  least,  to  the  full  extent;  for  God 
sometimes,  for  very  just  reasons,  conceals  from  His  servants 
the  fruits  of  their  labors,  but  He  does  not  fail  to  make  their 
success  very  great.  It  is  a  long  time  before  a  farmer  sees  the 
results  of  his  work,  and  some  limes  he  does  not  perceive  at  all  the 
abundant  harvest  that  his  sowing  has  produced.  This  is  what 
happened  to  St.  Francis  Xavier,  who,  during  life,  did  not  see 
th-  wonderful  fruits  his  holy  labors  were  to  produce  after  his 
death,  nor  the  wonderful  progress  of  the  missions  which  ho 
began.  This  consideration  should  keep  your  heart  free,  and 
elevated  to  God,  being  confident  ihat  all  will  be  well  though 
the  contrary  may  seem  probable." 

He  turned  persecution  itself  into  a  motive  of  zeal.  "  Who 
knows  but  that  God  has  sent  this  misfortune  to  test  our 
faithfulness?  Do  the  dangers  which  they  encounter  deter 
merchants  from  travelling  over  the  seas,  or  do  soldiers  refuse 
to  go  to  war  on  account  of  the  wounds,  or  even  of  the  death,  to 
which  they  arc  exposed?  And  should  we  fail  to  do  our  duty 
in  succoring  and  in  saving  souls,  on  account  of  the  worry  of 
mind  and  the  persecutions  with  which  we  meet?" 

When  he  learned  that  any  of  his  missionaries  were  a  prey  to 
the  ravages  of  war,  of  pestilence,  or  of  any  other  scourge,  he 
esteemed  them  happy  and  took  occasion  to  excite  in  those  at 
home  the  desire  of  martyrdom.  He  said :  "They  suffer,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  in  the  proper  spirit,  and  they  are  happy  in 
suilering,  first  because  they  render  a  service  to  God,  and 
secondly,  because  they  procure  the  salvation  oi*  souls.  iN"ow? 
we,  too,  gentlemen,  ought  to  have  a  like  disposition,  and  a 
similar  desire  to  work  for  God  and  ournfighbor,and  be  willing 
to  wear  ourselves  out  for  this  purpose.  Yes,  gentlemen,  and 
my  brothers,  we  must  belong  to  God  and  to  the  service  of  our 
neighbor  without  reserve;  we  should  be  ready  to  go  naked  to 
clothe  him,  to  give  cur  lives  to  procure  his  salvation,  to  hold 
ourselves  in  readiness  to  do  all  and  to  suffer  all  for  charity's 
sake,  to  be  disposed  to  go  wheresoever  it  may  please  God  to 
send  us  for  this  purpose,  be  it  to  India,  or  to  places  still  more 
distant,  and,  in  fine,    to    be   willing    to    expose    our  lives  to 


zlai.  FOB  mi    >.\i.\ midn  Of  BOPE8.  91 

•eure  the  spirtual  good  of  our  dear  neighbor  and  io  extend 
the  empire  Ot'JeQOS  Chri-t  over  soul.-.  And  J,  myself,  though 
old  and  worn,  should  not.  neglect  to  keep  myself  in  this 
disposition,  and   be    ready  to    go    to    the    Indies,  there  to  gain 

-ouls  to  God,  even  though  I  should  die  *on  the  way.    Fordo 
not  think  thai    I  mands    of   o  igth  and  healthy 

disposition  of  body ;  no,  Heonlj  requires  good  will,  and  a  true 
-and  sincere  disposition  to  embrace  all   opportunities,  to  serve 
Him  even  al  Our    lives,    which    our    hearts  should 

desire  to  sacrifice  for    God,    and,    should    lie  sc   will,  suffer 
martyrdom.    And  this  desire  ia  sometimes  as  agseeable  to  the 
Divine  Majesty  as  the  reality  itscli';  the  Church  herself  has 
a  similar  idea  of    this  disposition,   lor  six- honors  as  mar 
man  o  srere  only   exiled    for   the    feith  and  died 

in  exile  a  natural  death.     0.   how    our    brothers,  who  labor 
in  foreign  lands,    are   learned   in  this   science   of  so 

led  to  the  dangers  of  pestilence  in  attending 
those  who  are  Btrioken  down;  others  are  amid  all  the 
dangers  of  s/ar;  others  are  suffering  all  the  pangs  of 
hunger  ;  and  all  is  inconveniences,  in  labcrs,  and  in  suffer- 
ing-. V  •  .  notwithstanding  all  this,  they  remain  Sun  and 
unshaken  in  the  good  work  which  they  have  undertaken.  Let  us 
acknowledge,  and  be  grateful,  gentlemen,  for  the  grace*;  ,.\ 
bos  given  I  >  this  poor  and  pitiable  Congregation,  tosee  itself 
composed  of  such  persons  and  such  members  so  faithful  and 
so  constant  in  suffering  for  the  service  and  love  of  His  Divine 
Courage,  then,  gentlemen,  and  my  brothers  ;  let  us 
hope  thai  our  Lord  will  strengthen  as  in  the  crosses  t lint  will 
Come  upon  OS,  bowgreal  .-over  they  may  be,  provided  He 
perceives  in  us  a  love  lor  them  and  a  ooaildeuce  in  Him.  Let 
as  say  to  sickness,  when  it  presents  itself,  or  to  persecution, 
should  it  come,  lo  interior  end  exterior  pains,  to  temptation?, 
and  to  death  itself,  when  He  sends  it  :  '  Welcome,  ye  heavenly 
fa\<  Tom   God,    holy   trials,    which    come   from   a 

paternal  and  all  loving  hand  for  mv  g  od  ;  1  r  a    with 

a  heart  full  of  respect,  of  submission,  and  of  confidence  in  Kim 
who  sends  you;   I  abandon    myself   to   you    that   I  may  give 
■If  to  Him,"' 


92  VIRTCES   AND  DOCTRINE  OK  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Let  its  hear  the  Saint  further  in  one  or  two  of  those- 
discourses  wherein  he  excited  in  his  children  a  desire  to  die 
for  Jesus,  and  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  One  of  his  mission- 
aries, sent  to  Scotland,  was  imprisoned  by  Cromwell,  that  is> 
was  on  the  threshold  of  martyrdom.  The  Saint  said  :  "  I  do  not 
know  whether  we  should  rejoice  or  be  sorrowful  for  this.  On 
the  one  side,  God  is  honored  in  the  state  in  which  our  brother 
is  detained,  since  it  is  for  His  love ;  and  the  Congregation 
would  be  blessed  should  God  find  it  worthy  to  offer  Him  a 
martyr,  whilst  he  himself  would  be  happy  in  suffering  for 
God's  name  and  in  offering  himself,  us  he  has  done,  for 
whatever  it  may  please  Him  to  ordain  in  regard  to  his  person 
or  his  life.  What  acts  of  virtue  does  he  not,  at  present, 
practice  ;  acts  of  faith,  of  hope,  of  love  of  God,  of  resignation 
and  of  oblation,  whereby  he  prepares  himself  more  and  more 
to  merit  such  a  crown  ?  All  this  excites  us,  in  God,  to  great 
joy  and  gratitude.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  our  brother  who 
sutlers;  should  we  not  suffer  witb  him?  As  for  me,  1  confess- 
that,  according  to  nature,  I  am  greatly  afflicted,  and  my  grief 
is  very  sensible;  but,  according  to  the  spirit,  I  judge  we 
should  bless  God  as  for  a  very  special  grace.  See  how  God 
acts!  After  a  person  has  rendered  Him  some  remarkable 
service  He  loads  him  with  crosses  and  afflictions  and  oppro- 
brium. 0,  gentlemen,  and  my  brothers,  there  must  be 
something  very  great  in  crosses  and  in  suffering  which  the 
understanding  cannot  fathom,  since,  ordinarily,  God  causes 
the  service  done  Him  to  be  followed  by  afflictions,  persecu- 
tions, prisons,  and  martyrdom,  in  order  to  elevate  to  a  high 
degree  of  perfection  and  glory  those  who  devote  themselves 
perfectly  to  His  service.  Whosoever  wishes  to  be  a  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ  must  expect  that ;  but  he  should  alsohope,thatin 
case  the  occasion  offers,  God  will  give  him  the  strength  to 
support  the  afflictions,  and  to  overcome  the  torments." 

Two  missionaries  of  Poland  were  in  the  midst  of  the  ravages 
of  war  and  pestilence.  Vincent  took  the  occasion  to  say  to 
his  Community:  "Others  would  become  discouraged  in  seeing 
themselves  in  such  a  condition,  three  or  four  hundred  leagues 
away  from  [their  own  country.     They  would  say :    i  Why  were 


BALI  ation  <>r  BOl  L8.  9  i 


•nt  so  far  away  >    The  others  are  in   France  iu   comfort, 
and  we  aw  lefl  i  I  die  in  a  strange  land.'      This  is  what  carnal 
men  would  say,  men  who  would  cling  to  their  natural  feelin 
and  who  would  i.  iffering 

Lor.  ing  all    their  hapj  Oh!  how 

itiiul  a  lesson  th<  from   which  wo 

learn  to  love  all   the    conditions    in    which    it  may  plea 
Divine  Proi  idence  to  place  as.    T  both  to 

life  and  death  i    to   whatever  God  will 

ordain.     They  manifest  no  sign  of  imp.  .  nor  of  nuirnmr- 

:  on  the  I  . .  they  sei  11  more. 

Are  itlemen,  and   brothe 

iv  to  and  her 

the  movements  o!  so  as   to   live   hut   the  life  of  Jesns 

Chris!  ?    Aie  we  I  to  goto  Poland,  to  Barbary,  to  I 

Indi  Iliui  on  and    our  lives? 

If  such  thank  God;  but  if,  on  the  contrary, 

there  be  those  who   (ear  to   forego  their 
who  are  so  tender  that  they   complain    if  the  least  thing  be 
wanting  to  them,  and  so  delicate  tl 
and  OCC  because  the  air  is  not  good,  the  food  poor,   or 

use  they  have  not  sufficient  liberty  to  |  be) 

lid  like,  in  a  word  men,  if  some  of 

of  nature,  addicted    I  is  is  the 

Mid    who,  le  age  of 

seventy,  is  entirely  worldly,  let  them  consider  themselves 
unworthy  the  apostolic  state  to  which  God  has  called  them, 
and  let  them  ig  their  Confreres  so  v. 

fulfilling   their  oblia  bo   far  devoid  of 

id  their  coin- 
nine? 
It  is  there.     The  plague?     Both!  u  seized  by    it,   and 

;  time.    W  ar?    Th  ;ill(l 

have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  tn  a  word. 

God  has  tried  them  I*  of  scourge.      Ami   w 

will  he  as   if   tied   to   home  comforts  iouI 

res  to  danger 
for  the  service  of  will  remain  as  tim 


04  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  TAUL. 

Oh,  misery!  Oh,  meanness!  See,  there  are  twenty  thousand 
soldiers  who  go  to  war,  there  to  suffer  every  kind  of  pain, 
where  one  will  lose  an  arm,  another  a  leg,  and  many  their 
lives,  and  all  for  a  little  vain -glory,  for  hopes  extremely 
uncertain  ;  and  yet  they  have  no  fear,  they  hasten  there  as  if 
after  a  treasure.  But  'to  gain  Heaven,  gentlemen,  there  is 
scarcely  one  who  stirs,  and  often,  those,  who  have  undertaken 
to  conquer  it,  lead  lives  so  soft  and  sensual  that  th^y  are 
unworthy  not  only  of  a  priest  and  a  Christian,  but  even  of  a 
reasonable  man.  If  there  be  such  among  us,  they  are  but 
carcasses  of  missionaries. 

"But,  oh,  my  God!  be  forever  praised  and  glorified  for  the 
graces  Thou  hast  given  those  who  abandon  themselves  to 
Thee;  be  Thou ;  Thyself,  Thy  praise  for  having  given  to  this 
little  Congregation  these  two  men  of  grace. 

"  Let  us  give  ourselves  to  God,  gentlemen,  to  go  to  carry 
His  holy  Gospel  over  the  entire  earth  and  into  whatever  pait 
He  may  lead  us ;  there,  let  us  maintain  our  part,  and  continue 
our  duties  until  such  time  as  His  good  pleasure  will  withdraw 
us.     Let   no  difficulties  move    us;   the  glory  of    the   eternal 
Father  and  the  efficacy  of  the  word  and  of  the  passion  of  His 
Son  are  at  stake.     The  salvation  of  men  and   our  own  arc  so 
great  a  good  that  they  merit  to  be  obtained  at  any  price.     And 
it  matters  not  that  we  die  the  sooner,  provided  we  die  with 
arms  in   our  hands  ;  we  will  be   only    the   happier,  and  the 
•congregation   will   not  be  any    the   poorer ;  for   the  blood  of 
martyrs  is  the  seed  of  Christians.     For  one   missionary  who 
shall  have   given  his  life    for   charity's    sake,  the   goodness  of 
God  will  raise  up  several  who  will  take  up  the  good  where  he 
•will  have  left  it.     Let  each  one,  then,  determine  within  himself 
to  combat  the  world  and  its  maxims,  to  mortify  His  flesh  and 
His   passions, to  submit  to   the    orders   of   God  and    to  give 
Himself  entirely  to   the    practices   oi*   His  state,  and  in  the 
accomplishment  of  the  Divine  Will,  in  whatever  part  of   the 
world  it  may  please  God  to  place  him.     Let  us,  now,  altogether 
tnke  this  resolution,  but  let  us    take  it  in  the  spirit  of   our 
Lord,  with  perfect  confidence  that  He  will   assist  us  in  our 
necessities.     Do   you  not  freely  wish  to  do   so,  my  brothers  of 


/J  \l.  FOB  THE  SALTATION    Off  BO    L8.  95 

ili*  »  minary?  Do  you  not  freely  wish  bo  do  sc,  my  brothers, 
the  students?  I  do  not  ask  the  priest8,for,  without  doubt, 
they  are  all  bo  disposed.  STes,  my  God  we  all  wish  to  corres- 
pond with  the  design*  which  Thou  bast  upon  us.  This  is 
what  an  propose  in  general,  a:id  each  in  particular!  with  the 
help  of    Th  We  will,  no    longer,  have    any    affection 

cither  for  life  <>r  health,  lor  our  comforts  or  joys,  or  for  one* 
place  or  another,  mything  in  th  -  world  thai  can  binder 

Tbee,  Ob  Good  God,  from  showing  this  mercy  which  we  aU> 
each  for  the  other,  ask  of  Thee/' 

Seeking  to  enlarge  their  zeal   in    proportion    t  i 
provinces  that  Providence  opened  to  them,  be  added:    "See 
the beantifnl  held  that  God  opens  up  tor  m  aa  well  in  Mada- 
■av  asin  the  British  Isles  and  elsewhere.     Let  us  pray  that 
God  will  inflame  our  hearts  with  the  desii  vo  Him,  and 

let  US  give  ourselves  to  Hi  111  to  do  with  IIS  BS  He  pleases,  St. 
Vincent  Ferrer  encouraged  him*  If  with  Ihe  thought  that  there- 
would  rise  ;  .  by  the  fervor  of  their  zeal,  would 
embrace  th(  entire  earth.  If  we  do  no!  deserve  (hat  God. 
would  give  ns  the  grace  to  be  of  those  priest*  let  us  beg  Him 
to  make  ns,  at  least,  their  representatives  and  precursors.  But 
be  that  a*  it  may,  we  must  be  convinced  that  we  will  not  be 
true  Christian*  until  we  are  ready  to  los*  all,  and  give  even 
our  life  for  the  1<>\«-  and^Iory  of  Jcsu<  Christ,  resolving,  with 
the  apostle,  to  choose  torm  rats  an  its  df  rather  than  to 
fporated  from  the  love  of  this  Divine  Savior." 

In  thus  presenting  to  the  holy  ardor  of  his  children  vast 
spheres  of  lahor,  he  influenced  their  zeal  for  the  good  works 
in  which,  in  Prance,  they  were  engaged,  and  especially  for  the 
spiritual  retreats  which,  perhaps,  after  his  death,  they  might 
be  tempted  to  abandon.  "Oh,  gentlemen,"'  he  -aid,  w  how  we 
should  properly  esteem  the  grace  that  God  shows  usiu  leading 
to  us  so  many  persons  in  order  to  aid  them  to  work  out  their 
salvation!  Among  those  who  come  are  many  soldiers,  and,. 
some  days  ago,  one  of  them  said  to  me:  'Sir,  I  must  soon 
go  to  the  war,  and  I  desire,  beforehand  to  put  myself  in  a 
good   state.     My  conscience  trouhles    me,  and,  uncertain    of 

at  will  happen  tome,  I  come  to  dispose  myself  for  whatever 


00  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  01?  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

God  may  ordain   in  my  regard.'     We  have  now  in  the  house  a 
goodly  number  of  persons   on  retreat.     Oh,  gentlemen,  what 
immense  good  may  not  (his  produce  if  we  only  work  faithfully 
in  it!     But  what  a  misfortune  if  this  house  should  tire  of  this 
practice.     I  tell   you,  gentlemen,  and  my  brothers,  I   fear  lest 
the  time  should  come,  when  it  no  longer  will  have  the   zeal 
that  up  to  the  present  has  induced  it  to  receive  so  many  per- 
sons in  retreat.     And  then,  what  will   happen?     It  should  be 
feared  lest  God  take  away  from  the  congregation   not  only  the 
grace  of  this  work,  but  also  lest  He  deprive  it  of  all  the  others 
likewise.     I  was  told,  the  day  before  yesterday,  that  the  par- 
liament had  on  that  day  degraded  a  councillor,  that  having 
brought  him,  clohed  in  his  red  robe,  into  the  great  chamber, 
where  all  the  others  were  assembled,  the  president  called  the 
court-officers  and  commanded  them  to   take   from  him  that 
robe  and  his  cap,  since  he  was  unworthy   of  these  marks  of 
honor,  and  unfit  for  the  office  that  he  held.     The  same  thing 
will  happen  us,  gentlemen,  if  we  abuse    the  graces  of  God  in 
neglecting  our  first  functions.     God  will  take  them  from  us  as 
-  being  unworthy  of  the  position    in  which  He   has  placed  us, 
and  as  unfit   for  the   works    to   which;  He   has   appointed  us. 
My    God,  what    a   sub'ect    of    grief!     But.  in    order  to    be 
thoroughly  convinced  how  great  an  evil  this  would  be  should 
God  deprive  us  of  the  honor  of   rendering  Him  this  service, 
we  should  consider  that  many  come  here  to  make  this  retreat 
in  order  to  know  the  will  of  God  in  the  inspiration  they  have 
received, to  quit  the  world,  and  I    recommend  to  your  prayers 
one  who  has  just  finished  his  retreat,  who  goes,  on  leaving  here, 
to  the  Capuchins,  to  take  the  habit.     There  are  some  commu- 
nities that  direct  to  us  many  of  those  who  wish  to  enter  among 
them,  and  send    them   here   to   perform  the   exercises  of  the 
retreat;  in     order,  before   receiving    them,  the  better    to  try 
their   vocation.      Others  come   expressly,  ten,    twenty,   fifty 
leagues  distant,  not  only  that   they  may   here  recollect   them- 
selves and  make  a  good   general  confession,  but  aiso    to  deter- 
mine upon  a  slate  of  life  in  the  wrorld,and  to  take  the  means 
to  save  themselves  in  it.     "We  also  see    so  many  parish  priests, 
and  co  many  ecclesiastics  wTho  come  here  from  all  quarters  to 
renew  themselves  in  their  calling,  and  to  advance  in   spiritual 


SEAL   FOB   Tin:   salvation*  OF  sons.  97 

life.  They  all  come  without  troubling  themselves  about 
money,  knowing  that  they  will  be  well  received  without  that 
And,  on  this  point,  a  person  told  me  lately  that  it  was  a  great 
consolation  for  those  who  had  no  money  to  know  that  there 
was  a  place  iii  Paris  always  ready  t  i  r. c  i\«'  them  through 
charit)  whenever  Ihey  would  present  themselves  with  the  real 
design  of  making  Ives  right  with  God. 

-•  This  h  nth'inen.    former]  I  as  a* retreat  for 

lepers;  the?  wer  rod,  and  not  one  recovered ;  and  now 

it  serves  as  a   reft  who  are  covered  with  a 

spiritual  leprosy,  but  who.  by  the  graoeol  God, recover ;  we 
further,  snd    say    they    are    the   dad    who    rise   again  to  life. 
What  ■  bap]  house  oi  St.  Lazarus  should  he  a  place 

of  resurrection]    Br,  Lasarus,  after  being  dead  three  days,  and 

in  the  tomb,  >m    it  alive;    and    our    Lord,  who  resusci- 

tated him,  d<  une  favor  to  many  who,  having  remained 

some  days  here, as  in   the  sepulchre  of  Lasarus,  depari  with 
new  hie.      Who  would  net    rejoice    at  BO  great  a  blessing,  and 

rtain  sentiments  of  low  and  gratitude  for  the  goodness 
God  in  conferring  so  great  a  favor!  What  a  shame  if  we 
become  unworthy  of  such  a  grace!  What  humiliation,  gentle- 
men, and  what  regrets  will  we  not  have  one  day,  if,  by  our 
fault  we  are  degraded  in  this,to  see  ourselves  in  ignominy  before 
God  and  man  !  What  a  subject  of  affliction  to  a  poor  brother 
of  the  Congregation  who  now  sees  bo  many  people  of  the  world 
coming  from  all  parts  to  seclude  themselves  for  awhile  with 
OS,  in  order  to  change  their  lives,  and  who,  then,  will  pee  this 
great  good  neglected  ?  He  will  see  that  none  are  any  longer 
receive  I  ;  in  a  word. he  will  then  no  longer  see  what  lie  had  seen, 
for  it  ma)  come  to  this, gentlemen,  not  perhaps,  immedi- 
ately, but  in  time.  And  what  will  be  the  cause?  If  a  poor  mis- 
sionary who  has  become  lax  is  asked  :  Sir,  will  you  please  direct 
this  person  in  his  retreat? — this  request  will  be  B  torment,  and 
if  he  do  not  excuse  himself  he  will  only,  ac  the  saying  is,  drag 
himself  along;  his  desire  to  satisfy  himself  will  be  so  great,  and 
he  will  have  such  disinclination  to  curtail  his  ordinary  recreation 
for  a  half-hour,  or  thereabouts,  after  dinner  and  after  supper, 
that  this    hour    will    become  unsupportablc,   though  given  to 


98  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE   TALL. 

the  salvation  of  a  soul,  and  the  most  holily  employed  of  the 
entire  day.  Others  will  murmur  at  this  employment  under 
pretext  that  it  is  very  burdensome  and  very  expensive  ;  and  in 
this  manner  the  Piiests  of  the  Mission,  who  formerly  gave  life  to 
the  dead,  will  have  no  longer  but  the  name  and  the  appearance  of 
what  they  had  been  ;  they  will  be  but  dead  bodies  and  not  true 
missionaries  ;  they  will  be  as  the  carcass  of  St.  Lazarus  and 
not  as  St.  Lazarus'  resuscitated,  still  less,  men  who  raise  the 
dead  to  life.  This  house,  which  now  is  a  salutary  pool  in 
which  so  many  come  to  wash  themselves,  will  no  lunger  be  but 
a  foul,  corrupt  cistern,  through  the  laxity  and  idleness  of 
those  who  inhabit  it.  Let  us  pray  God,  gentlemen  and  my 
brothers,  that  this  evil  fall  not  upon  us,  let  us  have  recourse 
to  the  Blessed  Virgin  that  she  may,  by  her  intercession  and 
her  desire  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  turn  it  away.  Let  us 
pray  to  the  great  St.  Lazarus  that  he  may  be  pleased  to  be? 
always  the  protector  of  this  house,  and  that  he  may  obtain  for 
it  the  grace  of  perseverance  in  the  good  which  it  has 
begun." 

He  required,  however,  that  their  zeal  should  be  discreet. 
'•'Zeal."  he  wrote,  "is  not  good  unless  it  be  discreet.  It 
seems  you  undertake  too  much  at  the  beginning.  By  going 
too  fast  we  often  spoil  good  works,  for  then  we  act  according 
to  our  inclinations  which  carry  away  with  them  judgment 
and  reason,  and  make  us  think  that  the  good,  which  is  to  be 
done,  can  be  accomplished,  and  is  proper  at  that  time,  when 
it  is  not  so,  and  this  the  evil  success  afterwards  verifies. 
The  good  that  God  wishes  is  done,  as  it  were,  by  itself 
without  being  thought  of.  ....  Oh,  how  1  would  like  you  to 
moderate  your  ardor,  and  weigh  things  we'll  in  the  scales  of 
the  sanctuary  before  coming  to  any  resolution.  Be  passive 
rather  than  active,  and  then  God  will  alone  do,  by  you,  that 
which  all  men  together  could  not  do  without  Him/' 

He  wished  their  zeal  to  lie  meek  as  well  as  discreet  and  mod- 
erate. Writing  to  one  of  his  missionaries  ai  Annecy,  whose 
zeal  was  too  severe  and  harsh,  he  said  :  "  It  seems  to  me  that  the 
zeal  you  have  for  the  advancement  of  the  congregation  is  always 
accompanied  with  seme  harshness,  and  even  goes  to  bitterness. 


ZEAL   rOB   tin:   salvation   or  son-.  09 

What  you  tell  mo,  and  what  you  term  laxness  and  sensuality 
in  some  prove  this,  and  particularly  the  manner  in  which  you 
tell  it.  Oli  my  God  !  My  dear  sir,  great  can  must  be  taken  in 
regard  to  this.     Ii  M  from  a   lack  to  an  excess  of 

virtue,  it  is  easy  from  being  just  to  bccom?  a  reprobate,  and 
all  through  inconsiderate  seal  They  say  good  wine  easily 
become-  vinegar,  and  that  complete  health  is  a  sign  of 
approaching  tt  is   hrne  that   zeal  is   the   w>ul  of 

virtue;  but  then,  sir,  it  must,  as  St.  Paul  .-ays,  be  according  to 
knowledge;  that  is,  nnderstcx  d  ol  knowledge  from  experience. 
And  bee  >le,  generally  speaking,  have  not  this 

knowledge  their  aeal  tends  to  excess,  and  notably  those  who 
are    naturally    harsh.      Oh,  my    dear    sir,  wc    ought  to   guard 

the  maj  >rity  of  tie-  movements  and 

impulses  of  our  mind,  whilst  we  are  young  and  ol"  such  a 
disposition.  .Mar: ha  murmured  against,  the  holy  idleness  and 
holy  fity  at   her  dear  sister  Magdalene,  and  considered 

ber  as  doing  wrong  because  she  was  not  all  anxiety,  as  herself, 
to  wait  up.  n  OUT  Lord.  Y.m  and  I,  perhaps,  were  we  present, 
would  feel  the  same.  Ami  yet,  '  0  the  depth  of  the  He  lie*  y  of 
the  wisdom  and  of  the  knowledge  0  tlCOmprehen- 

sibie   an  '     (Rom.  ii..  33.  I     Sec  how  our  Lord 

dedans  the  idleness  ai.d  m  DSUality  of  Magdalene  more    pi. 

to  Him  than  the  less  discreet  seal  of  St.  Martha!  In  the 
name  of  God,  my  dear  sir,  let  us  enter  into  these  true 
sentiments,  and    these  practices,  and  fear,  lest   the  evil    spirit 

Lrn.  through  our  excess  of  zeal,  to  induce  us  to  fail  in 
respecr  towards  our  superiors,  and  in   the    charily  we  owe  our 

■:1s.      That.  Mr,  is  where  our    less  pnub-nt  seal    terminates, 

that,  the  advantage  which    the  evil  spirit  reaps.    Therefore, 

J  of  you,    n    tic    name  <  I    our  Lord,  let    us  labor   to   rid 

•■Ives  of    all  zeal  Oj  poaed  to    i  n,  and   charity  ; 

and,  because,  tms  to    me,  the  evil  spiril  aims  at  that  in 

your  and  in  m  lei  as  study  to  humble  our  understanding, 

to   interpret    favorably,    in    our    neighbor,   his    mannner   of 
acting  and  bear  with  him  ttlc  infirmity    . 

He    recommended    to    them,  above    alba    disinterested,    or 
rath  He   wrote:    " Do  you  not  know, 


100  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

then,  that  a  missionary,  who  labors  on  the  strength  of  another's 
purse,  is  not  less  culpable  than  the  Capuchin  who  receives 
money?  I  pray  you,  once  for  all,  never  give  a  mission  but  at 
the  expense  of  your  house." 

He  desired  that  they  should  be  no  more  jealous  than  himself 
of  the  monoply  of  good  works,  that  they, every  day,  demand 
of  God  to  send  laborers  into  His  vineyard,  that  they  repeat, 
with  a  desire  as  ardent  as  his  own,  the  would  that' all  could 
prophesy  of  Scripture,  that  they  experience  no  egotistical 
grief  at  the  labors  of  others,  but  rather  consider  them  far 
superior  to  their  own,  whilst,  at  the  same  time,  they  thanked 
God  for  the  fruitfulness  granted,  as  he  said,  to  the  little  func- 
tions of  the  congregation.  He  wro^e,  in  this  sense:  "It 
would  be  preferable  to  have  a  hundred  missions  established  by 
others  than  to  hinder  a  single  one.  Let  us  have  more  confi- 
dence in  God.  Leave  to  Him  the  care  of  guiding  our  little 
bark;  if  it  be  useful  to  Him,  He  will  protect  it  from  ship- 
wreck. And  so  tar  from  the  number  and  size  of  other  vessels 
causing  it  to  sink,  it  will,  on  the  contrary,  sail  among  them 
with  greater  security,  provided  it  go  straight  to  its  destination 
and  do  not  amuse  itself  in  crossing  them  ." 

Again,  he  wrote  on  the  occasion  of  a  mission  given  by 
Father  Eudes:  "Some  priests  from  Normandy,  directed  by 
Father  Eudes,  came  to  Paris  to  give  a  mission,  and  with  a 
special  blessing.  The  court  of  Quinze-  Vingts  is  very  large,but 
it  was  too  small  to  contain  all  that  came  to  hear  the  sermons 
At  the  same  time,  a  great  number  of  ecclesiastics  left  Paris 
to  go  labor  in  other  cities,  and  it  is  impossible  to  describe  what 
wonderful  fruits  all  have  produced.  And  in  all  this  we  have 
had  no  share  because  our  portion  is  the  poor  of  the  country. 
We  have  only  the  consolation  to  see  that  our  little  functions 
have  appeared  so  beautiful  and  so  useful  that  they  have  aroused 
the  emulation  of  others,  who  apply  themselves  as  we,  and  with 
more  grace  from  God  than  we,  not  only  in  the  function  of 
missions  but  also  in  that  of  Gtminaries  which  are  becoming 
numerous  in  France.  There  is  cause  to  thank  God  for  the 
zeal  lie  excites  in  many  for  the  advancement  of  His  glory  and 
for  the  salvation  of  souls." 


ZEAL   FOB   Till-:   SALVATION   OF    SOI  10} 

Ami,  with  a  humility  still  more  disinterested,   he  said  one 
day:  " Lot  us,  my  brethren,   be  si  the  country -man,   who- 
carried  the  luggage  of  St  !  and  bis  companions  weary 

in  t ho  journey.  When  he  saw  them  fall  upon  their  knees' 
whenever  they  arrived  al  any  stopping  place,  he  did  the  same; 
when  be  saw  fcbem  pray,  he,  too,  prayed  ;  and  when  these  holy 
persons  once  asked  him  what  he  was  doing,  he  answered:  *I 
pray  to  Gofl  that  He  may  grant  yon  what,  you  demand.  I  am 
poor  beast,  thai  does  n  >;  know  bow  to  pray.  I  pray  Him 
toh  [would  like  to   be  able  to  pray  to  Him  as  yon 

do,  bul  I  do  not  know  how  :    hence  I   offer  Him  your  prayers/ 
Oh,  gentl  ind  my  brothers,  we   should   look    upon  our- 

the  Ingga  of  these  worthy  laborers,  as  poor 

simpletons  who  know  not  how   to  say  anything,  who  are  the 
refu  >r  little  gleaners  coming  in  the  wake' 

of  these  great  harvesters.     Let  us  thank    God    that  in  this  lTe 
i  pleased  I  A    our  little   services.      Let  us   offer 

Him,  together  with  our  little   hamlfuls,    the   rich   harvests   of 

to  do  what    is    in    our  po  :ho 

service  of  God,  and  th  ance   of  our  neighbor,    ii    I 

such  a  beautiful  light   and    BO   great,  a  grace  lo  this  poor ' 
country-man  as  to  meril  B  mention  in  history,  let  us  hope  that  * 
in  doing  our  best,  as  he  did,    to  contribute  to  His  honor  and 
ioe,    His    Divine    Goodness    will    favorably    receive    our 
offering  and  bless  our  worl 

In  i  spirit  of  disinterested  zeal  he  made  f  r  himself 

an  inviolable  rule,  and  imposed  it  upon  hi  ever  to 

induce  any  to  enter  his  community,  either  by  promises,  or  by 
favors  rendered,  or  by  pious  counsels.  "  Ah,  gentlemen,"  he 
said,  "be  careful,  when  you  serve  and  direct  those  who  come 
here  to  make  their  spiritual  retreat,  never  to  say  anything  that 
may  attract  them  to  the  congregation.  It  belongs  to  God  to  call 
them  and  to  give  them  the  first  inspiration.  iStill  moie.  even 
should  they  disclose  to  you  that  they  had  such  a  thought,  and 
should  they  show  such  an  inclination,  be  careful  to 
avoid  deciding  them  either  by  exhortation  or  advice,  to 
become  missionaries.  Simply  tell  them  that,  as  this  is  a  very 
important    thing,  they  should  think   on  it,  and  recommend  it 


102  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

more  and  more  to  God.     Even  represent  to  them  the  difficul- 
ties with  which,  according  to   nature,  they  are  likely  to  meet, 
and  that   they   must   he  prepared,  should  they  embrace  this 
state,  to  suffer  much  and  to  labor  hard  for  God.     But  if,  after 
this,  they   take  their  resolution,  very  well;  then  they  may  be 
brought  to  the  superior  to  confer  more  lully  in  regard  to  their 
vocation.     Let     its   allow   God    to   act,  gentlemen,  and    keep 
ourselves  humbly  in  expectation  and  dependence  on  the  orders 
of  His  Providence.   By  His  mercy,  such  has  been  the  custom  in 
the  congregation  up  to  the  present,  and  we  can   say,   there   is 
nothing  in  it  that  God  has  not  placed  there,  as  d  that  we  have 
sought   neither   men,    nor    goods,     nor   establishments.      In 
the  name  of  God,  Ictus  continue  in  this  practice,  and  let  God 
act.     Let  us  follow  His   orders,  1  beg  you,  and   not  anticipate 
them.     Believe   me,  if    the   congregation   do   this    Gocl,   will 
bless  ifc* 

For  a  still  greater  reason  he  would  not  have  those,  who  had 
the  intention    of     entering    another   order,  or     those   whom 
superiors    had   sent    to'  try    their    vocation,  retained   at   St. 
Lazarus:     "Should  we   perceive    that    they   have   an   idea   of 
retiring    elsewhere,     to    serve   God    in   some    holy   order   or 
community,  oh,  my  God,  do  not  )f*b   us   hinder   them  ;   other- 
wise we  ought  to  fear  the  indignation  of  God  falling  upon  the 
Congregation  for  coveting  what  He  did  not  wish  it  to  possess. 
And  tell  me,  if    the    Congregation    had    not  been,  up  to  the 
present,  in  this    mind,    not    to     desire    other    subjects',    no 
matter  how  excellent,  than  those  whom  it  pleased  God  to  send, 
and  who  previously  had,  for   long,   the   desire  to  enter,  would 
the  Carlhusian  Fathers  and  other  religious  communities  send 
n>,  as  they  do,  to  make  their  retreat  here,  a   number  of  young 
men  who  wish  to  join  them?      Indeed,    they,  would   be    very 
careful  not  to  do  so.     What!  here   is  a  subject    who    has  the 
ootion  otbeeom'ng  a  Carthusian  ;   ho   is  sent  here  to  confer 
with  our  Lord  by  means    of    a    retreat,    and    you    will  try  to 
persuade  him  to  remain  here!     And  what    is   this,  gentlemen, 
ii  not  to  wish  to  retain  that  which   does   nob  belong  to  us,  and 
to  desire  a  man  to  en  er  a  congregation  :o  which  God  has  nob 

-  •       o 

called  him,  and  oi  which  he  has   not   even   thought?     And  in 
.what  can  such  a  mode  or  acting  result,  if   not  in  bringing  the 


i.    rOB    HtB    SALVATION    OP   SO    W.  103 

entire  congregation  into  disgrace  with  God?  0,  poor  little 
Congregation  of  Mission  bed  u  plight  v  »a 

would  fall  did  yon  sy  of 

God,  you  have  always  been,  and    still    are,  far  remoi     !    trora 
i  c  k1,  •  to  God 

may  confirm  this  I  in  the  grace  II  i  baa  priten 

it    n  ut.   that  which  IL»  is 

fed  it  should  ha\ 
He  b  1    they   v 

abandon  the  ruinous  mi  i  ion 

of  one  soul  i  0  that   v.  our 

life  so  gre.it   a  num 

through  fear  of  expense  ?    Andifno  Id  result 

from  these  station-;  than 

of    our    holy    r  1    who  lr:vo 

is,   who   nave  voluutari!;  ircouutrjp 

and  ease,  and  wh  In 

ig  consolation  to  their  afflicted  brethren,    1    think 

Loth  men  and  money  wo  I  I." 

PoJan  I,  in  Gene 

not  1  I  nor  diminish,  in  aught,  thei  'on 

pie.     And    how  he  inveighed 
the  c  >w-.,rd:y !     ••  1 1  ible."  h<  b  of 

the    mission    who    leads   a    weakly,    cowardly,    tepid  life 
succeed  in  hi  or  to  meet  with  a  happy   end;   fo:*,    what 

injury,  think  yon,  do  these  timid,  weak  soals  effect  in  a 
oonmmuniry  ?  And  what  prejudice  do  the  slothful  not  do 
both  to  themselves  and  to  0  whom   th< 

;  I  by  their  im  good 

nil  these  employments   1!  as;  these 

seminar  lenees,  retrea  the 

poor?     When    Mr.    Vincent  ;.  till  these    will  soon  bo. 

abandoned;  (or  how  keep  up  all  these  undertaking   .  here- 

will  yon  find  missionaries  to  send  to  Madagascar,  (<>  (he 
Briti  hary,  to  Poland  an  mere,  and  where 

in  >a  ')  '  miS.'S    oil    mil  i  so 

burdensome?     To  which  we  must   answer:  if    the    Cong  cga- 


104  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

tion  at   its   birth,   find    in  its   cradle,  Las   had   the  courage  to 
embrace  the?e  opportunities  to  serve  God,  and  if  the  first  that 
have  been  sent  to  these  countries  have  manifested  such  fervor, 
is  there  not  every  reason  to  hope  that  it  will  become  strength- 
ened  and   augmented   in    time?     No.  no,  gentlemen,  if  God 
presented  to  the   Congregation   still  new   occasions   to   serve 
Him,    we    should    not    fail,    with   the   help  of  His  grace,  to 
undertake  them.     Those  cowardly  spirits   are  only  capable  of 
discouraging  the  others.     For  this   reason   you  should  beware 
of    such    persons;    and    when    you    hear    them    utter  such 
language,    say  boldly   with  the  Apostle :  c  Even  now  there  are 
bcccme  many   Anti-Christs  in  the   world.''      ( 1  John,   2-18), 
anti-missionaries    who   oppose     the     designs    of    God.      Ah, 
gentlemen,  as  yet  we  experience  but  the   first  graces   of   our 
vocation    flowing  in  upon  us,  which  graces,  however,  are  very 
abundant ;  and  we  ought   to   fear  lest,   by  our  cowardice,  we 
become  unworthy  of  the  many  blessings  which  God  has,  up  to  the 
present,  poured  down  upon  the  Congregation,  and  of  the  many 
holy  employments  His  Providence  has  confided  to  it ;  we  should 
tremble    lest  wc  fall  into  the   state   in   which    we  see  some 
communities,  —  an   evil  that  would  be  the  greatest  that  could 
come  upon  us." 


CHAPTER  X. 


(  UARITY 


The  nam-  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  is  a  synonym  for  cbi 
Chanty  was  the  first  exercise  of  his  childhood  and  the  last  of 
his  old  age.  Charity  inaugurated  his  priesthood.  His  Jit'e 
was  one  uniform  and  uninterrupted  act  of  charily.  This 
chapter,  therefore,  would  he  as  long  as  bis  life  if  it  were  to 
recouni  ail  the  acts  of  charity  performed  by  St.  Vincent,  who. 
like  the  Savior,  went  about  the  earth  doing  goo:!.  Hence,  in 
order  to  avoid  repetition,  it  will  suffice  to  refer  to  his  I 
which  forms,  in  some  manner,  the  first  part  of  thi 

Chany  Bonl;it  exhaled  from  his  person  lie  good 

odor  of  Jesus  Christ,  it   inspired  all  his  words,  it   directed  all 
his  actions. 

Bis  charity  -was  universal,  embracing  all  creatures    capable 
of  receiving  its  effect  ling  to  all  the  necessities  of  body 

and  soul  ;  having  a  mouthful  of  bread  for  all  hunger,  a  covering 
for  all  nakedness,  an  instruction  for  all  ignorance,  a  con  soli 
word  for  all  sorrow,  a  heart  and  arms  for  the  abandoned. 
He  oarri  <1  his  charity  to    the  heroic  ideal  of   the  Qosp 
cont  id  sacrifice  of    life.     How  often,  in  his  journeys  of 

charity,  did  not  the  Saint  descend  from  his  oarriag  row 

himself,  at  the  risk  of  his  life,  between  the  drawn  swords,  and 
succeed,  by  his  courage  and  his  pious  entreaties,  in  disarming 
adversaries]  We  cannot  forget  his  voluntary  captivity  among 
the  galley  slaves,  nor  his  substitution  of  himself  for  a  doctor 
of  divinity,  who  was  troubled  with  a  cruel  temptation  against' 
faith. 


1 00  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

His  charity  was  well  regulated.  It  ascended  to  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff,  the  vi'-ar,  on  earth,  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  to  descend 
to  the  poorest  and  most  lowly  without  neglecting  any  one  in  the 
interval.  How  many  prayers  he  himself  said,  and  begged  of 
<oth  >'*j,  during  the  yacaucies  in  the  Holy  See  !  What  respect, 
"What  filial  affection,  he  immediately  professed  for  the  elect  of 
the  Holy  Ghost! 

Bishops  had  in  Vincent  the  most  religious  and  the  most 
-devoted  of  servants.  His  correspondence  with  them  is  admirable 
for  Ub  humility  and  charity.  He  felicitated  them  in  their 
successes  and  united  with  them  in  thanking  Heaven.  He 
moderated  them  in  their  labors.  "  It  is  true,  my  Lord,  that  I 
desired  you  Avould  use  moderation,  but  it  is,  that  your  work  may 
ensure,  and  that  the  excesses  to  which  you  continually  go  may 
not  so  soon  deprive  your  diocese,  and  the  entire  church,  of  the 
incomparable  good  you  do.  If  this  desire  accord  not  with 
wliat  zeal  inspires,  I  will  not  be  astonished,  because  the  human 
•sentiments,  which  bind  me,  remove  mo  too  far  from  the  emi- 
nent state  to  which  the  love  of  God  has  elevated  you.  I  am, 
as  yet,  all  sensual,  and  you  are  above  nature:  and  I  have  no 
less  cause  to  humble  myself  for  my  defects,  than  to  thank  God, 
as  I  do,  for  the  holy  dispositions  which  He  gives  you.  I  very 
humbly  supplicate  you,  my  Lord,  to  ask  of  Him  for  me,  not, 
indeed,  equal  dispositions,  but  a  little  portion,  or  only  the 
crumbs  that  fall  from  your  table." 

For  like  motives  he  did  not  Avish  them,unless  in  case  of  necess- 
ity, to  expose  themselves  in  time  of  contagion,  and  he  traced 
Out  for  them  this  beautiful  line  of  conduct:  "  I  know  not, 
my  Lord,  hew  to  express  my  affliction  on  account  of  the  con- 
tag 'on  with  which  your  city  is  threatened,  nor  the  confusion, 
on  account  of  the  conlidence  with  which  you  are  pleased  to 
honor  me.  I  pray  God,  with  all  my  heart,  to  turn  away  this 
icourge  from  the  people  of  your  diocese,  and  that  He  will 
make  me  worthy  to  respond  in  Mis  spirit  to  your  commmd. 
My  littlr  thought,  then,  my  Lord,  is  that  a  prelate,  in  such 
cases,  should  keep  himself  in  readiness  to  provide  for  all  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  wants  of  his  entire  diocese  during  the 
general  distress,  and  not  shut  himself  up  in  any  one  place,  nor 


CIMKITT.  105 

engage  in  any  a  1    that  will  deprive  him  of   the  means 

of  providing  for  others ;  and  so  much  the  more  so,  as  he  is  not 
the  bishop  of  any  one  pli  •.  but  of  hi   ■  ntire  diocese,  in 

the  government  of  which  h  i  sh  mid  bo  4ivi  1  •  his  care  a.s  not  to 
confine  it  to  any  one  particular  locality,  unless  in  case 
thai  he  cannot  provide  for  the  >oulsof  tint  place  by  means  of 
p  iri  • '.       In  such  a  0  i-  '.  1  I  link, 

that  he  is  obliged  ition,  and  commit 

the  rest  to  th.-careof  tl  ble  Providenoeof  <i  ul.    It  is 

thus,  my  Lord,  tl  res  of  this  king- 

dom      3.    He  has  dj  his  priests  to.  ran  r  tile 

le  did  '.\  le   !>■• 

9ns  thitherto  .see  if   the  priest  is  firm 

in  h  •  him  in  and  to  give 

suit  rith- 

•  him  all  am  hen 

returns  nom<  id  to  incur  the  risk  himself  if  he  cmnot 

le  wanes  of   a  ly  parish.     Cf  tries 

•ted  diffe  probability,,  through 

son.  rase  the  city  of 

oted  with  the  inn. 

•■  I    :  .  Bouli  to  do  i  endive  d 

can  easily  be  done  in  one  less  gre 
order  to  en  courage  yonrpriests.  it  would  be  well  lor  you,  if  agree- 

.  isit  the  '  oTs;or,  n 

danger  of  being  taken  prisoner  in  th  .  ant 

you,  you  should  sen  I  tons,  or  in  their  default,  some 

other  -  these  In  ;  aud 

i  you  Learn  that  the  evil  has  broken  out  m  som  Lee 

youshould,  id  order  to  encourag  n*-, 

poral  assistance  to  the  iol  tnd  thither  some  eecl< 

••  i  in  county  places,  wh  )  ;ire  stricken  with 

i  he  <  e,  ordinarily,  abandoned  and  i  of 

food.    Il  would  be  an  abject  wort.;  '.,  to 

Me  for    that   by  ;  to  all  such  places   alms  which 

might  be  pat  into  the  hands  of  goo  who  should  procure 

bread,  wine     and  a  i  for  which    the   poor    people 

eouldgo  to  thepi  Lthetim  inted.     If  the  integrity 


103  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

of  the  pastor  be  doubted,  it  would  be  necessary  to  give  (lie  order 
to  some  other  pastor  or  vicar  in  the  neighborhood,  or  to  some 
good  lay  persons  of  the  parish  who  would  undertake  it.  There 
is  always,  generally  speaking,  some  one  (o  be  found  who  is 
cap  iblo  of  this  charity,  especially  when  there  is  no  question  of 
gny  intercourse  with  the  plague-stricken.  I  hope,  my  Lord, 
if  i:  please  God  to  bless  this  good  work,  that  to  Him 
will  accrue  great  glory,  to  you,  my  Lord,  consolation  in  life 
and  at  the  hour  of  death,  and  to  your  diocese  great  edification. 
■But  a  necessary  condition  is  not  to  shut  yourself  up  in  any  one 
place." 

He  labored  to  find  worthy  successors  to  those  who  believed  it 
their  duty  to  resign  their  dignity.  Sometimes  he  prevailed  on 
them  to  remain  at  their  posts.  w  You  have  not,  my  Lord,  more 
*diifiaulty  in  your  episcopacy,  than  St.  Paul  found  in  his;  and 
yet  he  sustained  the  weight  until  death,  and  not  one  of  the 
'^pasties  laid  aside  his  apostleship,  or  its  labor,  or  fatigue,  unless 
io  go  receive  his  crown  in  Heaven.  It  would  be  rashness 
'on  my  part,  my  Lord,  to  propose  their  example  to  you,  did  not 
God,  who  has  promoted  you  to  their  supreme  dignity,  invite 
you  Himself  to  folloAV  them,  and  did  not  the  liberty  I  take 
proceed  from  the  great  respect  and  inexpressible  affection  our 
Lord  has  given  me  for  your  sacred  person." 

He  consoled  them  in  their  troubles  and  when  they  were 
accused  before  the  king.  He  spared  them,  as  far  as  possible,  all 
painand  all  humiliation,  even  to  the  detriment  ol  his  congre- 
gation. "  It  is  preferable,"  he  was  accustomed  to  say  on  these 
occasions,  "  that  suffering  and  confusion  should  fall  upon  us 
rather  than  that  wre  should  do  anything  to  injure  this  good 
prelate." 

During  the  public  troubles  he  prevailed  upon  them,  in  the 
interest  ol'  the  king  and  of  the  people,  to  remain  in  their  dio- 
ceses, in  order  to  suppress  all  factions,  to  alleviate  existing 
misery  and  to  preside  over  the  pious  exercises  undertaken  in 
supplication  of  the  Divine  Mercy.  To  those  who  had  an  idea 
of  coming  to  Paris  to  complain  of  the  injury  done  by  the  army, 
and  to  seek  redress,  he  answered  that  all  efforts  for  particular 
cases  wTould  prove  useless  in  a   calamity  that  extended   over 


CIIAKITV.  100 

almost  nil  France  ;  that  by  remaining  in  their  dioce86fl  they 
could  help  their  people  more  effectually,  and  thai  by  keeping 
them  in  submission  and  fidelity  they  might  open  a  way  to 
royal  gratitude. 

He  knew,  alto,  how  to  give  them  firm  advice,  bat  with  what 
wise  and  affectionate  precautions!    One  of  them  was  at  law 

with   his  clergy.     Vincent  desired  nothing  better  than  to  assist 

him,  but  ho  would  have  wished  toil » I:  byway  of  accommoda- 
tion, and  he  wrote  to  him:     "  In  the  name  of    God,  my  Lord, 

pard  n  me,  if  I.  rrom  this  place,  intermeddle  in  these  affairs, 

and  not  knowing  that  the  overture*!  that  I  make  will  ho 
acceptable  to  yon.  It  may  he  that  yon  will  be  dis.sit isfied. 
But  I  cannot  led}*  it.s'mv  what  I  do  is  through  excess  of 
affection,  to  sec  you  delivered  from  the  cares  ami  ions 

which  this  troubles  nn  i  affair  may  oc  j  m  may 

occupy  yourself,  with  greater  tranquility  of  mind,  in  the  gov- 
ernmen1  and  sanetiiication  of   your  diocese.      For  tips  object  I 

frequently  offer  to  God  my  miserable  prayers ••  But, 

my  Lord,  there  is  one  thing  thai  grieves  me  ,  namely 

that  yon  have  been  represented  to  the  council  as  a  prelate  who 
has  a  great  facility  in  g«>ing  to  law;  so  much  so  that  this  im- 
pression has  taken  firm  hold  of  the  minds  of  the  nicmh 
As  lor  me,  personally,  I  admire  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, Who  has 
disapproved  of  lawsuits,  and  yet,  has  graciously  wilied  to  have 
had  one  and  to  lose  it.  I  doubt  not,  my  Lord,  that  it  yon 
enter  into  some,  it  is  for  the  sole  purpose  of  maintaining  and 
defending  II is  cans'.  And.  hecause  you  consider (Jod  alone 
and  not  the  world,  you  preserve  a  gr .-at  mterior  plac  •  amid  all 
the  contradictions  from  outside  :  you  seek  solely  to  please  Bis 

Divine  Majesty,  with  nit  troubling  yourself  with  what  men  will 

say.     For  this  I  thank   the  Divine  Goodness ;  for  ace 

found  only  in  souls  intimately  united   with  God.     Hut  I  must 

tell  yon,  my  Lord,  that  this  nnf ortunate opinii  nof  theoounoil 
can  injure  you  in  the  present  case,  and  prevent  you  from  ob- 
taing  what  you  desire." 

Tin-  Bishop,  having  refused  any  accommodation,  the  Saint 
insisted  in  these  terms:  "I  humbly  heseech  yon,  my  Lord,  to 
bear  with  me  this  once,  if  I  pr?sume    to    make   a   proposal  for 


110  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DK    PAUL. 

an  accommodation.  I  am  sure  you  do  not  doubt  that  it  is  the 
affection  of  my  poor  heart  tor  your  service  that  makes  me 
desire  it :  still,  you  might  <ake  it  ill  that  one,  so  little  intelligent 
as  I  am,  and  knowing  that  you  have  not  found  my  first  proposi- 
tion agreeable,  should  presume  to  offer  a  second.  Nor  do  1 
propose  it  of  myself,  but  by  the  order  of  your  agent  who 
advises  a  friendly  termination  of  these  disputes.  He  gave 
several  reasons,  and,  among  others,  that  it  is  but  propriety 
in  so  great  a  prelate  to  terminate  the  affair  in  a  friendly  way  ; 
particularly,  since  the  difference  is  with  your  clergy  among 
whom  there  are  spirits  who  are  disposed  to  rebel,  and  capable 
of  harassing  you  all  your  life-time.  And,  judging  from  the 
temper  of  the  council,  he  fears  for  the  result  of  the  proceed- 
ings ;  because  many  of  those  who  compose  it,  not  knowing 
your  saintly  life,  nor  the  upright  intentions  which  induce  you 
to  act  in  this  manner,  might  think  that  there  is  something  con- 
trary to  the  patience  and  mildness  suitable  to  your  dignity. 
I  humbly  beseech  you,  my  Lord,  to  excuse  my  boldness  and 
not  to  consider  what  I  represent  to  you  as  coming  from  me, 
but  from  your  agent  who  is  one  of  the  wisest  men  of  his  age 
and  one  of  the  best  judges  in  the  world.  I  pray  God  to  restore 
peace  to  your  church  and  quiet  to  your  mind.  You  know  the 
power  you  possess  over  me  and  the  singular  love  God  has  given 
me  for  your  service;  if,  then,  you  judge  me  worthy  of  doing 
anything  to  serve  you,  His  Divine  Goodness  knows  that  I  will 
devote  mysclt  to  it  with  all  my  heart. " 

He  overwhelmed  himself  in  excuses  when  he  found  it  im- 
possible to  serve  the  bishops  as  they  wanted.  u  I  blush  with 
sham*,  my  Lord,  as  olten  as  I  read  the  bst  letter  you  have 
done  mc  the  honor  to  address  to  me,  and,  even  when  I  think 
of  it,  considering  how  far  your  erealness  has  humbled  itself 
before  one  born  a  poor  swine-herd,  and  a  miserable  old  man 
full  of  sin.  At  the  same  time,  I  experience  great  grief  to  have 
given  you  the  occasion  of  coming  to  that, when  I  had  taken  the 
liberty  to  represent  to  your  Greatness  that  we  were  unable  to 
give  the  men  desired.  Your  Greatness  may  well  think  that 
it  has  been  through  no  want  of  respect  or  submission  to  all  its 
wishes,  but  simply  from  pure  inability  to  obey  on  this  occasion. 


i  if  vain  .  11! 

In  the  name  of  God,  my  Lord,  d  pardon  our  poverty. 

You  well  know,  inv  L  ad.  that  there  are  none  in  the  world 
more  disposed  to  receive  your  commands  than  we,  and  in 
particular,  myself  over  wboi  reign 

power." 

When   they  consulted  him,  his  humility  knew  no  bounds: 
"  Alas,  my  Lord,  what  arc    you    d  in  communicating 

many  important  affairs  to  a  po  >r,  ignorant   man  such  as  I  am, 
abominable  in  the  sight  of  God  and  man   for  the  innumerable 
life,  and  so  many  prea  .  which  make 

me  anworl  ay  n(  the  honor  your  humility  does  m  .  and  which, 
truly,  should  enforce  silence  ou  me  did  you  nol  command  me 
i  i  speak)     Here,  then,  are  'my     miserable   thoughts  which  I 
propose  frith  oil  the  respect  I  owe  you.  and  in   the  sitnpli 
of  ray  heart." 

Or  again :"  I  have  read  and  re-read  your  letter,  my  Lord, 
not  to  examine  the  question  you  propose,  bat  to  admire  the 
judgment  you  arrive  at,  wherein  there  appears  soraeth 
more  than  the  Kpirii  ol  man;  far,  only  the  spirit  oi 
ing  in  your  sacred  person,  could  unite  justice  and  charity  in 
the  degree  you  purpose  in  this  a  flair.  I  have,  then,  but  to 
return  thanks  to  God,  as  1  do,  for  the  holj  thai  He  has 

given  you,  and  for  the  confidence  with  v.  a  deign  to 

honor  your  useless  servant.  What  you  propose  is  so  far  above 
me  thai  I  cannot,  without  great  confusion,  think  of  the  opin- 
ions you  require  of  ma  I  will  not,  however,  fail  to  obev 
you 

Justice  and  mercy  were  the  virtues  with  irhich  th 
'inspired.  Hence,  it  was  only  in  extreme  necessity  that 
he  would  have  ecclesiastical  censures  employed.  Consulted  on 
thishead  in  regard  to  some  religious  who  were  unfaithful, 
particularly  in  the  vow  of  poverty,  he  answered:  "Alas:  sir, 
how  yon  con  lound  the  son  of  a  poof  who  has  herded 

sheep  and  swine,  who  is  still  in  ignorance  and  vie.',  in  asking 
him  for  counsel;  I  will,  however,  obey,  in  th- spirit  of  that  puor 
ass  that  formerly  spoke  by  virtue  or  tie  obedienee  he  owed  to 
him  who  e  mmanded.  and  on  condition,  that,  as  no  considera- 
tion is  given  to  what  fools  say,  my  Lord,  the  bishop,  as  well 


112  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT   I)E  PAUL. 

as  yourself,  will  pay  no  attention  to  what  I  may  say,  save 
in  as  much  as  it  conform?  with  the  best  judgments  of  my 
Lord,  and  with  your  own." 

After  this  usual  beginning,  he  opens  his  opinions:  "In 
general,  we  must  treat  unruly  religious  as  Jesus  Christ,  in 
His  time,  treated  sinners.  A  bishop  and  a  priest,  as  such 
obliged  to  be  more  perfect  than  a  religious,  considered  purely 
as  a  religious,  should  act  tor  a  considerable  time,  only  by  good 
example,  and  should  b<jar  in  mind  that  the  Son  oi'  God  follow- 
ed no  other  way  during  thirty  years.  After  this,  it  is  necessary 
to  speak  with  charity  and  sweetness,  then  with  earnestness 
and  firmness,  without,  however,  as  yet  making  use  of  either 
interdict,  or  suspension,  or  excommunication,  terrible  censures 
which  the  Savior  never  employed.  I  well  believe,  sir,  that 
what  I  say  surprises  you  a  little;  but  what  will  you  have? 
This  sentiment  is  the  effect  of  what  I  feel  touching  the 
truths  our  Savior  has  taught  by  word  and  example.  I  have 
always  remarked  that  what  is  done  according  (o  this  rule 
succeeds  admirably  well.  In  following  it,  the  blessed  bishop 
of  Geneva,  and,  after  hia  example,  the  late  Mgr.  de  Coniminges, 
sanctified  themselves,  and  were  the  cause  of  the  sanef  ification 
of  so  many  thousands  of  souls.  You  will,  doubtless  tell  me 
that  a  prelate  who  acts  in  this  way  will  be  despised.  That 
will  he  true,  for  a  time,  and  it  is  even  necessary  it,  should  be 
so,  in  orchr  that  we  may  honor  in  our  persons  the  life  of  the 
Son  of  God  in  all  its  conditions,  as  we  honor  Him  in  the  con- 
dition of  our  ministry.  But  it  is  also  true,  that  after  having 
s uttered  for  a  time,  and  just  as  long  as  it  pleases  our  Lord, 
He  will  give  us  the  grace  to  do  more  good,  in  three  years,  than 
we,  of  ourselves,  conld  do  in  thirty.  Indeed,  sir,  I  do  not 
think  success  can  be  obtained  otherwise.  Fine  regulations 
may  be  made,  censures  employed,  and  powers  withdrawn  ;  but 
will  reformation  result?  There  is  scarcely  a  probability. 
Those  means  will  neither  extend  nor  preserve  the  empire  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  hearts.  God  formerly  armed  Heaven  and  earth 
against  man  ;  did  He  thereby  convert  him?  Alas!  it  was 
necessary  for  Him  to  abase  and  humble  Himself,  in  order  to 
induce   man  lo  accept  His  yoke  and    His   government.      How 


i  rami  r.  Ill 

can  a  prelate  effect  by  bis  power  thai  which  God  has  not  done 
by  His  Omnipotence 

The  charity  of  the  Saint  for  the  religious  orders  is  well- 
known.  \'o  on*1,  in  truth,  in  the  seventeenth  century. 
rendered  them  m  rice.    Minims,  the  order  of  Malta,  the 

Congregations  of  St.  Genevieve,  of  Premontre,  of  Qrand- 
>f  St.  Anthony,  (»:'  St.  Bernard,  of  St.  Benedict,  all 
had  reason  to  be  thankful  for  his  charitable  intervention  in 
their  behalf,  and  they  rendered,  by  the  voice  ol  bheir superiors, 
or  of  bishops,  ample  testimony  to  bis  memory  at  the  time  ol 
the  process  uf  bis  canonization.  Ec  treated  all  religions  with 
an  affectionate  respect,  throwing  himself  at  their  fee',  and 
remaining  prostrate  until  he  received  their  blessing.  M  I  have 
remarked,"  he  used  to  say,  "that  everything  succeeded  with 
me  OS  those  days  on  which  some  one  ol'  these  s  rvants  of 
Go/1  was  pleased  to  bless  me." 

Humble  and  charitable  as  was  his  seal  for  religious  commun- 
ities, it  sras  also  disinterested  He  loved  to  make  others  the 
recipients  of  the  honors  and  the  advantages  that  were  offered  to 
himself.  An  ecclesiastic  of  Anjou.  wishing  to  install  a  com- 
munity of  priests  in  one  of  his  benefices,  asked  him  for  ac 
missionaries  for  this  object.  He  referred  him  to  either  the 
priests  of  St.  Suipicins  or  ofSt.  Nicholas du  Chardonnet    "They 

are,'"  he  answered  him,  "two  holy  Communities  which  do  great 
good  in  the  Church,  and  which  extend  very  much  the  fruits  of 
their  labors.  They  are  better  BUited,  and  more  capable,  than 
we.  to  commence  and  perfect  the  good  work  yon  have  >o  much 

at  heart." 

Into  the  hands  of  the  priests  of  St.  Suipicins  again  be  advised  B 

lady  to  place  the  revenue  of  a  foundation  made  by  her  ancestors 
for  the  formation  of  good  ecclesiastics:  "if,  Madame,  you 
make  this  disposition  you  can  rest  assured  that    the    intentions 

of  the  donors  in  regard  to  the  advancement  of  the  ecclesiastical 

State  will  be  faithfully  executed.  And  if,  for  this  purpose, 
are  pleased  to  inform  yourself  of  the  good  that  is  done  at 
SnlpiciUS,  you  may  hope  for  like  results  when  thil  com- 
munity is  established  in  your  place,  tin  everywhere 
animated  with  the  same  spirit,  and  since  it  has  but  one  picten- 
sion.  the  glory  of  God." 


Ill  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

From  this  wc  may  judge  of  his  esteem  and  affection  for  St 
Sulpieius,  and  of  which,  at  this  period,  he  gave  an  heroic  proof. 
The  enemies  of  Olier  had  stirred  up  against  him  a  vile  populace. 
Informed  of  the  tumult.  St.  Vincent  came  on  the  spot  in  all 
haste,  resolved  to  defend  the  life  of  his  friend  at  the  peiil  of 
his  own.  In  effect,  the  fury  of  the  crowd  turned  itself  upon 
him.  Without  respect  for  the  age  of  the  holy  old  man,  without 
consideration  for  his  character  and  virtues,  without  gratitude 
for  the  immense  services  of  this  father  of  the  people,  they 
loaded  him  with  reproaches,  they  even  went  so  far  as  to  strike 
him.  Vincent  uttered  no  complaint,  but  contented  himself 
with  repeating:  "  Strike  St  Lazarus,  without  fear,  hut  spare  St. 
Sulpieius."  He  rejoiced  to  thus  serve  as  a  protection  for  his 
friend  ;  he  was  happy,  he  triumphed  when  he  saw  some  friends 
of  Olier,  who,  profiting  by  the  turn  in  the  popular  fury,  snatch 
him  from  the  tumult  and  cany  him  off  to  the  palace  of  the 
Luxembourg.  Amid  the  jeers  and  scoffs  of  the  multitude,  Vincent 
then  withdrew,  thanking  God  for  having  braved  persecution  for 
justice  and  friendship.  But  he  was  not  at  the  end  of  his  role  of 
substituting  himself  for  others.  The  affair  was  brought  before 
the  council  of  state.  There,  all  the  blame  of  the  sedition  was 
thrown  on  St.  Vincent.  The  title  of  Missionaries,  which  the- 
Sulpicians,  at  that  time,  assumed,  the  frequent  confounding  of 
the  Priests  of  the  Conference  with  the  Priests  of  the  Mission,  all 
gave  occasion  to  many  to  regard  Vincent  as  the  Superior  of 
Olier,  and  the  disciples  of  the  latter  as  members  of  Vincent's 
congregation.  In  consequence,  the  first  time  he  went  to  the 
Council  of  Conscience  he  was  received  with  an  almost  universal 
murmur  of  disapprobation.  Courtiers,  ministers  of  state,  and 
even  the  princes,  warmly  censured  his  conduct.  To  turn  away 
all  this  blame  he  had  but  to  say  one  word  :  '-The  priests  of  St. 
Sulpieius  are  entire  strangers  to  my  conduct  and  m}r  congrega- 
tion." With  what  eagerness  would  he  have  said  this  if  they 
had  attributed  to  him  the  good  done  by  Olier  and  his  priests ! 
But,  there  was  question  of  sharing  in  a  persecution;  he  carefully 
avoided  declining  the  mutual  responsibility  that  was  thrust  on 
him.  He,  therefore,  took  up  the  cause  of  Olier  and  his  priests 
as  his  own,  and  defended  it  with  more  warmth  than  he  would 
have  shown  in  the  interest  of  his  own  congregation.     The  truth 


CHARITY,  ll>r) 

was  s o  )-.i  known.  Then  astonishment  and  admiration  took  the 
place  of  blame.  And  when  he  was  asked,  why  he  had,  against 
all  the  roles  of  prudence,  Incurred  the  danger  of  compromising, 
for  the  i  'her-.,  his  own  person  and  the  members  of  hie 

community,  be  simply  answered  :  ••  I  have  only  done  my  duty. 
ry  Christian  who  follows  the  maxims  of  the  gospel  should 
do  the  same."    The  holy  ent<  appeased 

t  i    him    UOl  as  a  private    work,    l»nl  as  a  publ'lO   gOod    which    ^J 

were  bound  to  preserve  ami  del 

This  is  why  Ik*  was  faithful  until  death  t<>  Mr.   Oiier.     He 
closed  b  I  his  children,  presided  at  the  election 

of  his  successor  and  labored  to  perpetuate  h 
What  the  Sain*  did  for  religious  men  he  did  at  the  same  time 
religious  women;  The  orders  of  the  Visitation,  o  Lene 

of  Providence,    of  the  Orphan  Sisters,  "!'  tin-  Sisters  of  St. 
Genevieve,  of  those  of  the  were  indebted  to  him  for  good 

direction,  or  tor  their  reformation,  for  their  establishment  or 
leir  preservation. 
And  what  did  he  not  do  for  the  secular  cl 
of  the  ordin&nds,  the  ecclesiastical   conferences,    the  spirit 
retreats,  the  erection  of  seminaries,  so  many  institutions  estab- 
lished for  their   reformation    and     sanctil  sufficiently 
'y.      And  to  complete  this  work  in  favor  of  the  clergy,  \. 
chaHty,  fearing  neither  expense  nor  ingratitude,  did  In 
in  receiving  at  St.  Lazarus,  the  priests  wh  i  to 
Paris  from  every  province. 
In  the  so  loving  heart  of  Vincenl  de  Pa  il,  hi* children,  i 

the  order  of  the  Gospel,  should  bavo  a  privileged 
place.     From  hi-  learn  how  gretri  was  his  tenderness 

for  them,  hut  especially  when  in  persecution  an  I  his 

tenderness    assumed  a    most  tOUOhSng   char 

believed  they  had  reason  to  complain  of  him.     Immediately 
rising  from  his  chair  and  throwing  himself  on  the  •  :im 

who  avowed  his  aversion  and  discontent,  ho  would i  Ah. 

sir.   had  I  not  already  niven  you  my  heart,   I  would  i  OW  give  it 
"il  wholly."      He  USedhis  D  to  retain  thoscwho 

were  tempted  to  leave  the  congregation.     If.   in  spite  of  him. 
any  left  he  still  punned  them  with  hia  charity.     In  1655,  one 


116  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE   l'AUL. 

of  his  young  seminarists ,  contemning  his  advice,  departed  and 
enrolled  himself  in  a  company  of  Swiss  guards  which,  too,  he 
soon  deserted.  But  this  second  desertion  had  like  to  cost  him 
far  more  than  the  first.  For,  being  captured  and  put  in  prison, 
he  was  condemned  to  death.  In  this  extremity  he  remembered 
the  father  whom  he  had  abandoned,  and  he  had  recourse  to  him. 
Vincent,  full  of  pardon  and  charity  for  that  prodigal  son, 
^interceded  in  his  favor,  and  obtained  his  life. 

To  those  whom  he  could  not  induce  to  remain,  he  gave  the 
expenses  of  their  journey,  and  recommended  them  to  the 
superiors  of  his  houses  in  the  province.  "I  trust"  he  would 
write  *'  that  God  will  always  give  the  congregation  grace  to 
exercise  its  kindness  towards  all  the  world,  and  especially 
towards  those  who  may  separate  themselves  from  it ;  not  only 
that  the}'  may  have  no  cause  of  complaining,  but  also  that,  by 
heaping  burning  coals  upon  their  head,  they  may  recognize, 
even  to  the  end.  the  charity  of  their  good  mother." 

He  listened  to  the  complaints  of  the  least  of  his  brothers  : 
"  You  have  done  well  to  inform  me  of  it ;  I  will  attend  to  it. 
Always  come  to  me,  my  brother,  when  3-011  have  any  trouble, 
for  you  know  how  I  love  3'ou."  He  reassured  them  when 
fearful  of  importuning  him  :  "No,  my  brother,  do  not  fear  in 
any  manner,  that  you  will  annoy,  or  importune  me  by  your 
demands,  and  know  now,  once  for  all,  that  a  person  whom  God 
has  appointed  to  aid  others,  is  no  more  overburdened  with  the 
assistance  and  instruction  that  is  required  of  him,  than  would 
be  a  father  with  his  child. " 

His  charity  followed  his  children  in  their  travels,  and  every- 
where prepared  for  them  a  like  kindness.  "  I  recommend  such 
a  one  to  your  care,"  he  always  wrote  to  the  Superiors  of  his 
houses,  "I  trust  he  will  have  great  confidence  in  you,  when  he 
sees  the  patience,  the  charity  which  Our  Lord  has  given  you 
for  those  whom  He  commits  to  j^our  direction."  He  responded 
to  all  their  demands  and  provided  for  all  their  wants  when 
0:1  the  mission.  One  of  them  wrote  to  him  once  to  request, 
among  ether  things,  a  skull  cap.  As  he  found  none  at  hand,  he 
took  off  his  own  and  handed  it  to  the  brother.  "But  Sir," 
said  the  brother,     "we  can   buy   one   in  town  and  send  it  on 


charity;  ht 

ie  other  occasion." — ••  No,  my  brother,  we  must  not  make 
him  wait  for  it,  he  may  Deed  it  right  away.  Send  him  ours, 
I  pray  yoi.  along  with  the  other  things  he  asked. M 

His  charity  included  the  entire  family  of  each  of  his  confreres. 
•'  We  will  pray  to  God  for  this  afflicted  family."'  was  he 
accustomed  to  sa}*,    •'  I  re  [uesl  the  priests,  who  have  no  special 

obligation,  to  say  mass,  and  OUT    brol  »*C  holy  com- 

munion for  its   intention:    ami    I.  first    of   all.     will    offer    ii|>  t^a^ 
God  for  it,  with  a  good  heart,    the   mass    l    am  about    t..   cele 
brste," 
With  the  lever  of  a  like  affection   he   moved   all   hearts  and 

stimulated  them  to  the  most  difficult  verifiers.      The  soldiers  of 

Turenne  exposed  themselves  to  the  fire  of  the  enemy  and  braved 
all  dangers  al  the  least  of  his  orde  ose  they  saw  In  him. 

besides  the  renowned  captain,  the  most  attentive  and  compass- 
ionate  oi   fathers.     In  like  manner,  the  Vincent)  on 

a  word  from  their  superior,    whose  charity  them   as   the 

image  of  that  God,  who  was  to  be  their  recompense,  were  ready 
to  fiy  to  the  most  barbarous  nations,  there  to   brave  pestilence 

the  BWOrd,  death.      And  BO  much  the  more  so  as  his  charity  .still 
lined  them   in   the   midst  of  their  laborious  work  in   distant 

missions.     On  their  departure  he  fell  at  their  knees  and  kiss 
the  feet  of  the  evangelists  of  peace;  be,  afterwards,  watched  ovei 

their  wants,  ami  sent  them,  at  the  extremity  of  the  earth,  these 
words  of  tenderness  :  "  After  the  true  and  extraordinary  mark.-, 
which  God  has  placed  in  you.  of  your  vocation  for  the  salvation 
of  that  people,  I  embrace  you  in  spirit;  with  all  the  feeling  of 

joy  and  tenderness  merited  by  that  soul  which  God  US*  chosen, 
among  so  many  Others  upon  the  earth,  to  lead  to  Heaven  so 
groat  a  number  of  souls,  as  yours,  which  has  left  all  all  for  this 
purpose.      And,  truly,  who  would  not  love    this    dear    soul. 

detached  from  creatures*  from  iteownintei  mfrom 

its  own  body  which  it  animates  solely  for  the  purpose  of  serv- 
ing the  designs  of  God  who  is  its  end  and  sole  ambition? 
Bnt  yet.  who  would  not  take  care  to  husband  the  strength  of 
that  bo  ly   which   has  certainly  gilt  to  the  blind,  and  life 

to  the  dead!     l'iiis  is  what  induces   me,    Sir,    to   beg  you  to 

regard  it  as  an  instrument  of  G  I  1  for  the  salvation  of  many, 
and,  in  this  view,  to  preserve  it" 


118  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OE  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

But  what  will  we  say  of  his  charity  to  the  poor  ?    Here,  far- 
more  than  in  the  presence  of  the  gloiy  of  the  Prince  de  Conde, 
one  feels  himself  equally  embarrassed,  both  by  the  greatness   of 
the  subject,  and  by  the  uselessness  of  the  attempt.     For,  to- 
continue  with  Bossuet:    "What  part  of  the  habitable  world  has 
not   heard   of  the   charitable  institutions    of  Vincent  and   the- 
marvels  of  his   charitable   life?     The    Sisters    of  Charity,  the- 
,  Assemblies  of  Ladies,  and  of  Lords,  the    work    of  the    Galley 
Slaves,    and   of  Barbaiy,    the  hospitals   for  foundlings,  of  the 
Name  of  Jesus,   of  the  Holy  Queen,   and  the  general  hospital — 
is    not   the   mere  list  of  these  institutions,  founded  by  Vincent, 
sufficient   to    impress    the    mind    with    an  id<a  of  the  immense- 
charity  of  the  Saint   for  the  miserable?    I  will  not  mention  the- 
Congregation  of  the  Mission,  established    for  the  sole   purpose- 
of  aiding  the  poor  in  their  salvation,  and  in  reference  to  which 
Vincent  often  repeated:    "  We  are   the  ministers    of  the  poor; 
God  his  chosen  ns  for  them.     That  is  our  principal  object;  all  else- 
is  but  accessor}-.'' 

Vincent  was,  in  truth,  wrapped  up  in  the  poor  ;  they  were- 
the  object  of  all' his  thoughts  and  of  all  his  affections,  the- 
subject  of  his  grief  and  of  his  sorrow.  "I  am  in  trouble  about 
the  congregation,"  he  sometimes  s-iid.  "but,,  to  tell  the  truth, 
it  does  not  effect  me  as  do  the  poor.  We  have  but  to  go  and 
ask  what  we  want  from  our  other  houses,  if  they  have  it,  or 
serve  as  curates  in  parishes  ;  but  the  poor,  what  will  they  dov. 
or  where  can  they  go  ?  I  confess  that  that  is  my  burden  and  m3r 
grief.  I  am  told  that,  in  the  country,  the  poor  people  say  that 
while  the  fruit  lasts  they  can  live,  but  after  that  they  have- 
nothing  left  but  foMlig  their  graves  and  bury  themselves  alive  !. 
O,  my  God,  what  extreme  misery  !  And  the  means  to  remedy  it?"' 

The  history  of  his  life,  f  hows  how  he  did  so.  There,  too,  will 
be  found  how  he  saved  Lorraine.  Picardy,  Champagne  and  so 
many  other  provinces,  and  liow  he  snatched  from  starvation 
and  death  the  environs  and  faubourgs  of  Paris  ;  how  his  action. 
in  this  was  direct  and  personal,  how  immense  were  his  alms,  and 
ttow  he  was  proclaimed  by  the  voice  of  public  gratitude  the 
general  almoner  of  France,  the  savior  and  father  of  his  country. 

In  this  present  work,  we  have  but  to  gather  a  few  particular 
facts,  some-  anecdotes,    a  few    ears   gleaned  after  the  harvest- 


(HAlI'l..  110 

tive  to  the  famous  carriage  which  the 
charity  <>r  the  Saint  soon  turned  into  a  [>ublic  Conveyance.  If 
he  met  any  poor  person  in  the  or  in  bhe country 

he  immediately  made  him  or  her  enter  the  carriage.     He  did 
this  one  <lay  in  the  ease  of  a  poor  woman  whom  he.  Borne  leag 
from    Pari?,  met   doubly  tired,  both  by  the  walk  and  from  the 
jlit  of  the  child  Bhe  carried  in  her  arms      Anoiln  r  time  he 
ii   met  a  woman,  and  the  disgusting  ulcers  which  covered 

her  wen'  a  new  title  to  admission  to  hi 

with  receiving  her  into  his  carriage,  he  wished 

her  destination.     It  was  then,  only,  that  he  directed  his  i 

and  that  charity  disarmed  humility.     It   is  true,  that  when  ho 

did  not  have   his  carriage,  or  when  Imporl 

him  in    another  direction,  he    endeavored  to    |  'hair  to 

transport  the  poor  and  the  .sick  either  to  their  homes,  o 
But  lie  loved  far  better  to  conduct  them  himself.     One  day, 

in  the  faubourg    St.    Denis  lie    saw  a  poor    woman    ;  on 

the  ground      Priests,  Levites,  and  people  o 

by  without  Btopplllg,  as  in    tin  tie-  wounded  man  in  the 

el  :  or  answered  1mm-  moans  with  barren  pity  only.     Hut, 
The  good  Samaritan  comes.     Vincent  lean 

approaches,    and.    seeing    that   it   was    imp  for    the   poor 

woman  to  walk,  he  caused  her  to  he  put  into  his  carriage,  and, 
though  his  business  called  him  t<>  a  far  different  an  1  Par  distant 

Section,  he  gave  orders  to  drive  to   the  //</'/  l>  few 

minutes' driving,  the  poor  woman  became  sick  and  it  vrasn< 

to  take  her  I'rom  tiie  Carriage,  the  motion  ofwhich  she  could  not 

bear.     Vincent  ordered  spme  wine  ;<>  be  l n « •  u •_: I » t .  to  lien 

her,  and  when  she  had  somewhat  recovered  lie  paid  the  port 

and,  with   their  burden,  he   gave  them  a  let)  .inenda* 

lion  to  tiie  sister  superior  of  tie-  // 

Similar  traits  are   innumerable  in  the  life  of  this  holy   pi 

Thus  again,  stopped  one  day  in  the  .  by  the 

of  a  little  child,  he  immed 
carriage,  questioned  the  child    an  >rcit 

had  on    it-  hand,   he    conducted   it   to  :i.  had    the  sore 

dressed  in  his   pi.  his  charge,  consoled  and 


120  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTItlNE  ©*"  ST.    VINCENT  DE    PAUE. 

returned  the  other   to  its  parents.     Such    was  the  daily  use    of 
the  famous  carriage, 

Here  are  other  instances  of  his  charity.  A  journeyman  tailor, 
who  had  worked  at  St.  Lazarus,  wrote  him  from  his  home  to 
please  send  him  an  hundred  needles  from  Paris.  The  Saint,  at 
that  time,  pressed  with  the  most  serious  occupations  both  at 
court  and  in  the  cit}^  found  the  request  quite  natural  and 
hastened  to  comply. 

He  visited  the  prisons  of  the  Chatelet  and  the  Conciergerie 
to  instruct  and  assist  the- prisoners.  By  procuring  dowries  for 
girls  in  danger,  he  secured  them  honorable  marriage,  or  he 
obtained  for  them  an  entrance  into  a  religious  house.  He 
settled  the  disputes  of  the  entire  district  of  St.  Lazarus,  restored  = 
peace  among  families,  and  even  among  the  soldiers.  When 
lire,  sickness,  or  any  other  misfortune,  ruined  a  family,  he 
went  to  console  it,  he  furnished  what  was  immediately  wanted, 
and  finished  by  re-establishing  it  in  its  previous  condition, 
procuring  furniture,   and  mite  rial  and   implements  for  work. 

A  poor  carman  lost  his  horses.  He  begged  Vincent  to  help 
him  to  repair  the  loss,  and  immediately  he  received  one  hundred 
livres.  Another  died,  leaving:  his  seven  sons  stricken  down 
with  sickness.  Having  seen  to  their  recovery,  the  Saint  gave 
them  a  horse  and  a  cart,  and  thus  relieved  their  misery.  A 
poor  laborer  died,  leaving,  to  his  wife  and  two  little  children,  a: 
hopeless  lawsuit  and  want  for  an  inheritance;  Vincent  supported 
the  wife,. and  took  the  boys  and  maintained  them  till  they  were- 
able  to  gain  their  own  livelihood. 

And  how  many  poor,  who  will  never  be  known,  were  indebted 
for  their  very  existence  to  Vincent  ?  Many  regularly  received  a 
monthly  sum.  During  his  last  illness,  one  of  those,  failing  to 
receive  his  allowance,  came-to  St.  Lazarus,  to  demand,  as  if  due 
him,  the  two  crowns  he  had  been  receiving  for  the  last  seven- 
teen years. 

For  many  years  he  supported  a  poor  blind  man,  and,  before 
dying,  Vincent  recommended  the  continuance  of  that  charity. 

A  woman,  having  told  bin*  of  her  distress,  received  a  half" 
crown.  •'  This  is  indeed  very  littlein  my  extreme  want''  she- 
sent  him  word,    and  instantlv  she  obtained  another  half-crown.. 


«  HARRY.  121 

A     fanner,     ruined    by    three   ton  Inundations,     WSJ 

■deprived  of   his   farm  by  the  landlord,    who  likewise   seized  his 
farm  implements    and  hi*  horses.      Vil  VG  him  a  piece  of 

land  belonging  to  St.  Lazarus,  already  in  seed,  and  furnished 

him  with  what  was  neceSSSJTy  to  cultivate    it.      And  as    he  could 

no  longer  keep  his  boh  at  school,  Vincent  rent  the  boy  to  his 

"house  at    Richelieu,    obtained   for     him    an     ecclesiastical    title 
and  succeeded  in  making  him  a  good  pri 

An  old  soldier,  the  number  of   whose  wounds   procured   him 
the    nickname.  Riddled,    came     one     day     to     Si      Lasarus,  and 

called    for   the    superior:      ■   Sir,"     said    he     without    any    other 

Introduction,  in  the  rough  freedom  of  his  prof  ■•  I  have 

:  1  it  said  that  you  arc  a  charitable  man.     Would  you  he 
kind  enough    to    receive  mc  into   your  house    for   some   tin 
•  Willingly,  my  friend,"  replied    Vincent    and  he    ordered    a 

room  to  lie  given  him.      Two  days  after,  the  BOldier  took  sick. 

Tic  was  immediately  placed    in  a  warm,  comfortable  room,  a 
brother  was  expressly  appointed  to  wait  on  him.  medicine  and 

propei"   nourishment  were   supplied,  and    he  was  retained  until 
he  hat';  fully  recovered. 

On  one  occasion,  in  coming  home  from  the  city.  Vincent  found 
at  the  gate  of  St.  Lazarus  some  poor  women,  who  asked  him 
for  some  alms.  He  promised,  lint,  having  scarcely  entered, 
serious  and  pressing  duties  occupied  Ids  whole  attention  and 
SlOVe  away  all  thoughts  of  the  poor  women.  Some  time  afl 
the  porter  came  and  reminded  him.  He  quickly  went  and 
"brought  the  alms  himself,  at  the  same  time  throwing  himself  on 
bis  knees  to  ask  pardon  for  having  forgotten  them. 

Nothing  ha  1  the  power  to  discourage  him  ;not  even  the  insults 
of  the  poor.  He  did  not  wish  vengeance  for  his  brethren  any 
more  than  he  did  for  himself,  on  account  of  the  ill  treatment 
with  which  their  charity  bo  often  met  Two  of  his  <  Lories,  sent 
tovUitthe  sick  in  the  domain  of  St.  Lazarus,  were  met  by 
soldiers,  and  deprived  of  their  cloaks.  Two  of  the  thieves  were 
taken  by  the  people  of  the  neighborhoo  1  a  d  brought  to  the 
prison  of  the  Bailiwick.  To  punish  them,  Vincent  had  but  to 
allow  of  justice  to  act.     But,  far  from  this,  he  caused 

them  to  '  |  and  supplied  with  food,  persuaded  them,  for 


122  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OE  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

their  purishment,  to   make    a   good    confession,  and,  on    their 
promise  to  rob  no  more,  ordered  them  to  be  set  at  liberty. 

0:i  another  occasion  it  was  the  death  of  one  his  brothers 
he  had  to  arrange  in  a  Christian  manner.  Poor  women, 
admitted  to  glean  in  the  Great  enclosure  of  St.  Lazarus 
were,  by  a  brother,  surprised  in  the  act  of  stealing  from  the 
harvest.  One  of  them  took  up  a  stone,  and  struck  the  brother 
dead.  Vincent,  immediatery  informed,  sees  this  blood  crying 
for  vengeance.  But  the  thought  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ 
recalls  mercy,  lie  sent  for  the  husband  and  advised  him  to 
quickly  take  his  wife  away,  an  1,  as  they  were  both  poor,  he 
supplied  then:  with  money  for  the  journey. 

For  greater  reason  did  he  pardon  them,  when  they  shot  the 
pigeons  vf  St.  Lazarus,  lie  used  simply  to  say  to  the  poachers: 
"  Why  do  you  kill  the  parent  birds?  If  you  want  pigeons,  why 
do  you  not  come  and  ask  me  for  the  youn.,  ones? " 

In  general,  he  would  never  consent  to  punish  an}-  thefts  com- 
mitted on  the  property  of  St.  Lazarus.  "  They  are  poor  people, 
and  I  pity  them.''.  It  was  thus  he  excused  them,  and  often  he 
invited  thorn  to  his  table,  and  dismissed  them  with  some  little 
money. 

His  charity,  then,  in  accordance  with  the  counsel  of  the 
Gospel,  extended  even  to  the  love  of  his  enemies.  Sometimes, 
wretches,  aroused  by  political  passion,  or  by  suffering,  outraged 
and  maltreated  him.  either  because  they  took  him  for  a  royalist, 
or  because  they  looked  upon  him  as  the  author  of  the  very  evUs 
he  worked  so  hard  to  prevent  and  alleviate  Thus,  one  day,  when 
returning  from  St.  Germain  where  he  had  been  called  by  order 
of  the  queen,  the  gate-keepers,as  he  entered  Paris,  fell  upon  him, 
loaded  him  with  insult,  tore  his  clothes,  and  even  struck  him. 
The  most  brutal  of  them  forced  him  off  his  horse  and  threatened 
him  with  death.  The  magistrates,  sho"tly  after  informed  of 
the  affair,  desired  to  bring  the  perpetrator^  of  so  dastardly  an 
act  to  justice.  But  Vincent  went  himself  to  solicit  the  judges 
in  favor  of  the  guilty;  moreover,  to  place  an  obstacle  in  the  way 
of  investigation,  and  prevent  it  from  reaching  any  termination, 
he  refused  to  tell  the  hour  in  which  it  happened,  and  so  ihey- 
could  not]know  who  were  on  duty  at   the  time.     Yet,  to  avoid 


I    IIAKITV.  If9 

the  repetition  of  like  outrages,  he  called  tiott  a 

and  enter  Paris  at  will,  which  the  Duke  of  Orleans  immediately 

forwarded. 

But  in  Paris  itselfhe  Often  had  to  suffer  from  a  mutinous  pop- 
ulace. From  among  many  occasions  we  elect  tins.  Once,  When 
but  a  few  steps  from  St  Lazarus,  an  infuriated  man,  pretending 
that  the  Saint,  in  passing,  had  brushed  against  him  gave  him  a 
-lap  in  the  face,  and  called  out  to  the  indignant  crowd  gather- 
ing around:  •'  lie  is  the  author  of  all  our  evils,  of  the  Bubsi 
and  the  taxes  with  which  the  people  are  burdened  r  Instead  of 
punishing  his  insolence  with  prison,  by  virtue  of  the  different 
judicial  powers  tli  at  St  Lazarus  at  that  time  enjoyed,  Vincent,  fol- 
lowing the  maxim  of  the  Gospel,  threw  himself   at  the  knees  of 

the  man,  presented  the  other  cheel  •*]  am   not.    my 

friend,  the  author    of   the    subsidies,    the    imposition  of   wl. 
never  was  Of  my  province;  but  I  am  a    great  -inner,    snd    I  ask 
pardon  of  God  and  ofyou  for  the  cause  I    may  have  given  you 
t<>  treat  me  in  this  way/'    At  this  sight,  and  by  these  words,  the 
fury  of  the  man  was  disarmed. 

On  the  following  morning  fee  came  to  St.  Lazarus  and  in  his 
turn  made  the  most  sincere  apologies  to  the  humble  priest. 
Vincent  welcomed  him  as  a  friend,  kept  him  in  the  house  six 
or  seven  days,  and.  inducing  him  to  make  the  Spiritual  exercises, 

gained  him  to  God. 

Ill—  great  means  for  revenging  himself  on  all  those  who  had 
insulted  him  was  the  spiritual  retreat.      A  man  requested  him 

to  speak  ill  his  favor  to  the  chief  justice,  de  Lamoignon.      Some 
days  after,  he    met  the  Saint  in    the  street,  and.  imagining  him- 

■elf  badly  served,  poured  out  a  torrent  of  abuse  which  even  the 
humility  of  the  saint,  prostrate  at  his  feet,  asking  pardon,  could 

not  arrest.      lint  the  next  day    he    gained    hi-   SOU  and  learmd 
that  it  was  owing  to  the  intervention  of  Vincent.      lie  there- 
upon  hastened   to  St  Lazarus   to   ap  and  the  Saint,  in 
answer,  propose  d  the  i 
His  charity  towards  his  enemies  is  fully  shown  in  the  history 

Of  the  Orsigny  law  -int.  and  in  the  details  of   his    conduct  while 

a  member  of  the  Council  of  Conscience.     An  instance   at    ran- 
dom.    TiieQneenhad  I  a  lord  in  punishment    fori 


124  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

insult  offered  to  Vincent.  "No.  Madame,  it  must  not  be, "r 
said  the  holy  priest,  "I.  will  not  put  my  foot  in  this  council 
until  this  good  noble  be  restored  to  your  favor." 

He  showed  himself  full  of  charity  and  forbearance  for  his 
tenants,  and  the  debtors  of  his  community.  He  was  far  from 
adding,  by  seizures  and  costs,  to  the  loses  caused  by  mortality 
among  the  cattle,  or  arising  from  unpropitious  seasons.  Not 
only  did  he  in  such  cases  remit  their  debts  and  their  rents,  but 
he  advanced  assistance  to  help  them  in  reestablishing  their 
affairs.  And  he  prescribed  this  mode  of  action  to  his  priests: 
11  It  would  be  a  sad  thing, '  he  wrote  to  one  of  them,  "  were  you 
obliged  to  seize  the  granary  of  the  farmer  of  Chausee;  for  the 
poor  people  are  sorely  enough  pressed  without  adding  to  their 
distress."  And  to  mother:  ''If  you  could  pay  your  domestic 
for  the  four  months  he  was  sick,  and  defray,  also,  his  expenses 
for  doctor  and  for  medicines,  I  think  you  would  do  well,  since 
he  is  a  poor  man." 
f  Again,  and  what  is  perhaps  far  more  difficult,  the  Saint 
showed  himself  charitable  towards  the  ungrateful.  He  had 
already  aided  the  Irish  priests  thrown  into  France  by  the  revo- 
lutions in  their  own  countiy.  And  more,  he  had  commissioned 
one  of  his  Missionaries  to  assemble  them  on  certain  days  of  the 
week  for  the  purpose  of  instructing  them  in  what  pertained  to 
their  sacred  calling,  and  afterwards  to  obtain  for  them  some 
ecclesiastical  employment.  il  By  assembling  them  together  in 
this  manner  we  might  be  able,"  he  said,  •  ■  to  find  a  way  to  assist 
them;  for  their  good  will  to  render  themselves  more  useful 
and  exemplary  will  thus  become  evident  I  beg  you,  ,■  ir,  to 
work  for  that  object."  "  Sir,"  objected  the  missionary,  "  3'ou 
know  that  by  your  orders  these  meetings  have  alread}-  been 
begun  and  have  been  continued  for  some  time.  But,  as  the  exiles 
are  difficult  to  manage,  and  as  divided  among  themselves  as  the 
provinces  of  their  country,  this  good  work  has  been  discontinued. 
They  became  distrustful  and  jealous  of  each  other,  and,  though 
you  have  shown  them  man}'  kindnesses  and  obtained  for  them 
many  favors,  they  have  lost  confidence  in  you  yourself,  sir; 
they  have  complained  of  you,  and  have  been  so  inconsiderate  as 
to  tell  you  to  your  face  to  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  them 
or  their  affairs,  and  they  have  written  to  Rome  in  the  same  sense. 


<  -UAIMTY.  125 

Now,  sir,  itsecms  (hat  this  ingratitude  merits  no  fiuther  kindnes- 
ses on  your  part."  "Oh,  sir,  what  do  you  say  :"  answered  Vin- 
cent, "that  is  just  why  wo  should  be  kind  (0  them."  And,  like 
Jesus  Christ,  finding  in  ingratitude  even  s  new  motive  for  charity 
be  continued  to  assist  these  j  oor  priests  with  all  his  power. 

Bven  when  (kith  and  the  religious  honor  of  his  house  had  to 
sutler  from  ingratitude,  his  charity  did  not  ireaken.  A  young 
German  Lutheran,  who  had  abjured  u\>  Protestantism,  in  Paris, 
was  directed  to  him  by  a  superioress  of  a  community,  who  up 
to  that  time  had  provided  for  the  false  neophyte. 

The  nun  recommended  the  youni:  man  as  :i  suhjeel  of  bright 
promise  and  as  one  who,  as  a  member  of  the  congregation, 
might  render  great  service  to  the  Church.  The  saint  received 
him.  gave  him  a  room,  and,  according  to  custom,  pin  him  on 
retreat  The  new  novice,  after  having  studied  the  different 
parts  of  the  house  better  than  his  vocation,  stealthily  entered 

one  kA'  the  rooms  and  appropriated  a  soutane,  a  long  cloak  ami 
sonic  small  objects.  He,  then,  without  being  seen,  made  ofT 
through  the  door  of  the  church.  Thence,  in  the  garb  6f  a  mis- 
sionary, he  went  to  the  Protestant  pastor  at  Charenton,  and 
aftetWards  to  the  Faubourg.  St.  (Jermain.  to  the  Protestant 
minister,  Drelincourt.  To  wrfcom  he  said:  ■•  I  belong  to  the 
Congregation  of  the  Mission,  but  God  having  Opened  my  c 
I  come  to  you  to  make  profession  of  the  reformed  religion/ 

Drelincourt.  to  whom  every  cast-away,  even  the  most  dubious, 
but  particularly  one  from  the  MticsJ   ranks,  was  a  god- 

send, received  this  one  and  marched  him  in  triumph  from 
street  to  stre*.tj  and  from  bouse  to  house  of  those  of  his 
sect  —  an  operation   which  admirably  suited  both  the  one  and 

tin' other.    The  one  received  forced  congratulations,  the  other 
forced   alms.      During   one    of   these    promenades  ti. 

met  by  the  Lord  Des  [ales,  a  man  very  zealous  for  the 
faith,   and    of    some     success     in     COntKN  right 

of  the  clerical  costume  of    the    companion  of  Drelincourt, 

Isles  divined   all.      To   make   himself    certain   he   followed 
them   to   the   first    house,  entered    with     tl  letting    Die 

Uncourt    ascend,  he  asked    tin-  German  what   was    his  object 

with     the     minister.      Thinking    that    he    was    speaking    t 
Huguenot  tl  Bid  lie  liad  Left  St.  Lazarus  and 


r26  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

had  the  intention    of  embracing  Calvinism.     Without   waiting 
another  moment,  or  any  further  answer,  Dos  Isles  went  to  find  de 
Bretonvilliers,  pastor  of    St.    Sulpicius,  and    had   this    young 
man,  who  lmd  found  means  to  dishonor,  at  one    and  the    same 
time,  the  Church  and  the  Missio",  arrested   and   conducted    to 
the  prison  Chatelet.     Immediately  informed  of  all  by  Des  Isles, 
Vincent  was    far   less    sensible  to   the  outrage  done   his  house 
than  to  that  done  to  God.     Importuned  by  his  friends  to  punish, 
in  prosecuting  the   guilty,  both    the   theft   and  the   scandal,  he 
thanked  them  for  their  advice,  and  promised  to  consider  it.     He 
then  sent   to  the  judges   to  ask   not  justice,  but  mercy.     He. 
himself,  went  to  the  king's  advocate  and  the  public  prosecutor, 
and  declared,  in  the  name  of  his  community,  that  he  demanded 
nothing   either  for  the  robbery  or  for  the  outrage      He  added : 
"  As  for  myself,  I  humbly  supplicate  you  to  free  the  young  man. 
To  show  mercy   is   the  attribute  of  God.     His  Divine  Majesty 
will  receive  it   as   vejy   acceptible  if  you    send   away,  without 
punishment,    a    poor    stranger,    guilty,    at    most,    of  youthful 
levit}v'     Though  the  result  of  this  singular  request  be  unknown, 
yet,  it  is  to  be  presumed  thf.t  the    magistrates  did  not    refuse. 
It  was  a  precedent  that  would  not   embarrass    through  frequent 
repetition. 

II. 

Let  us  now  listen  to  the  Saint  speaking  to  us,  from  the 
abundance  of  his  heart,  of  that  charity  with  which  he  was  filled, 
of  that  charity  which  emanated  from  him  as  the  figure  from  its 
substance,  and  transformed  into  itself  all  who  heard  him. 
"For,"  he  said,  "each  thing  produces,  as  it  were,  a  species  and 
image  of  itself,  as  we  see  in  the  case  of  the  mirror  which  repre- 
sents objects  as  they  are.  Ugly  features  are  there  represented  as 
ugly,  and  beautiful,  as  beautiful.  In  the  sarre  way,  good  and 
bad  qualities  diffuse  themselves  externally.  Charily,  especially, 
which  is  of  itself  communicative,  produces  charity.  A  heart 
really  inflamed  and  animated  by  this  virtue  causes  its  ardor  to 
be  felt,  and  everything  in  a  charitablej  man  breathes  and 
preaches  charity." 

He  first  gave  the  general  doctrine  of  Charity.      ''The  precept 


(HAKiiv.  127 

of  charity  sums  op  the  irhole  law,  illy  when  it  includes 

our  neighbor  as  well  as  God.  There  is  not  a  congregation 
more  obliged  to  the  practice  of  perfect  charity  than  is  ours. 
Foroor  vocation  Is  tog  parish  alone,  nor  toons 

single  diocese  but  all  over  the  earth  in  order  to  inflame  the  hearts 
of  men,  and  to  do  as  did    the  Son  1 1.  who  Himself 

said  thai  Be  irafl  come  to  bring  Srenpou  r  to 

enkindle  his  love  in  the  hearts  of  men.     It  is.  tie  true 

that  w<>  arc  sent,  not  only  to  love  G  l  I.  but,  in  I  to  make 

others  love  Him.  It  is  not  enough  torus  to  love  Gorl  it"  our 
neighbor,  too,  do  not  love  Him  ;  and  ire  cannot  love  our 
neighbor  as  ourselves  If  ire  do  not  procure  for  liim  the  -rood 

are  bound  to  wish  for  ourselves,  namely,  the  Divine  I 
which  unites  ns  to  Him  who  is  our  Sovereign  Lord.    We  should 
love  our  neighbor  as  being  the  image  of  God  and  the  object  of 
His  love,  and  so  iabor  that  men  may  in  torn  love  their  most 

table  Creator,  and  mutually  love  one  another,  for  the  love 
of  God,  who  has  so  loved  thcin  as  to  give,    f<  r  their  hake,  His 

own  Son  to  death.  Bat  gentlemen,  we  must  look  upon  this 
Pivihe  Saviour  as  the  perfect  model  of  the  charity  that  ire  owe 
our  neighbor.  Oh,  my  Jesus,  tell  us  it  it  please  Thee,  what 
induced  Thee  to  descerd  from  Heaven  to  share  in  the  maledic- 
tion of  earth  I  What  excess  of  love  iee  to  loi 
Thyself  to  our  Level,  and  to  suffer  the  infamous  death  of  the 
ss!  What  excess  of  charity  has  made  Thee  ex;.  .-elf 
tO  ali  our  miseries,   take  UDOU  Thy                                                r,  lead  a 

life  ofsufferinflT,  and  undergo  so  shameful  a  death  I  Where 
charity  so  admirable,  rive  be  fo  None  but  the  Son 

of  God  is  capable  of  it,  mfdnone  but  Him  ha  for 

Hi>   creatui  i  leave  His  throne  of   glory  to 

ime  a  body  subject  to  the  infirmities  and  miseries  of  tins 
life,  and  carry  out  the  strange  and  wonderful  measures  he  adopted 
to  establish,    between  us  and  among  as,  both   bj  and 

example,  love  for  God  and  charity  towards  our  neig  ibor.     Y 
it  is  this    love  that   crucified    Htm,    and  that    produced   the 
marvellous  work  of  our  redemp: 

14  O,  gentlemen,  bad  we  but  a  spark  of  the  sacred  fire  that 

-'imed  the  hear;  of  JesOS  Christ,  would    we  remain  with  0 

arms  cro  l  abandon  those  whom  we  could  assist  I    Not* 


128  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OV  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

indeed,  for  true  charity  knows  not  idleness,  nor  does  it  permit 
tis  to  look  upon  our  friends  and  brethren  in  want  without  mani- 
festing our  solicitude  ;  and,  ordinarily,  exterior  action  testifies 
to  interior  feeling.  Those  who  have  true  charity  within  show 
it  externally.  It  is  the  property  of  fire  to  give  heat  and  light, 
and  it  is  characteristic  of  love  to  be  communicative.  We  should 
love  God  with  all  our  strength  and  in  the  sweat  of  our  brow. 
We  ought  to  serve  our  neighbor  with  our  wealth  and  our  life. 
O,  how  happy  to  become  poor  in  charity  to  others  !  But,  we 
should  not  fear  such  a  result,  unless  we  doubt  the  goodness  of 
our  Lord,  and  the  truth  of  His  Word.  But  if,  notwithstanding, 
God  permitted  us  to  be  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  serving  as 
curates  in  villages,  in  order  to  obtain  a  subsistance,  or  even  to 
go  and  beg  our  bread,  or  overcome  and  penetrated  by  cold  to 
seek  a  resting-place  in  some  corner  of  a  hedge,  and,  if.  in  that 
condition,  some  one  would  ask  us  :  '  Poor  Priest  of  the 
Mission  what  has  reduced  3^011  to  such  an  extremity,'  what 
happiness,  gentlemen,  would  ours  be  in  being  able  to  answer  : 
1  Charity  it  is  that  has  done  this ! '  O,  how  this  poor  priest 
would  be  esteemed  by  God  and  by  His  angels! 

•'And,  now,  what  are  the  acts  of  charity  ?  The  first  act  is  to 
do  unto  everyone  as  we  rationally  wish  should  be  done  unto  us. 
This  first  act  is,  of  itself,  so  beautiful  and  so  luminous  that  it 
carries  light  into  the  understanding;  this  light  produces  esteem, 
esteem  moves  the  will  to  love,  and  convinces  the  person  who 
loves  of  the  duties  of  charity  which  li  j  owes  his  neighbor.  It 
is  the  property  of  fire  to  give  light  r.nd  heat,  and  it  is  the 
property  of  love  to  illumine  and  give  rise  to  sentiments  of 
respect  and  affection  for  the  person  loved.  Yes,  if  wre  possess 
the  divine  virtue  which  is  a  participation  in  the  Sun  of  Justice, 
it  will  dissipate  the  vapors  of  disdain  and  aversion,  and  will 
show  us  what  is  good  and  beautiful  in  our  neighbor  that  we 
may  esteem  and  cherish  him. 

Second.  Act:  •«  Not  to  contradict.  I  do  not  gain  my  brother 
by  contradicting  hiir.  but  by  taking  kindly,  in  our  Lord,  what 
He  advances.  He  may  be  right,  and  I.  possibly,  may  be 
wrong  ;  he  does  his  part  in  contributing  to  an  honest  and 
becoming  conversation,    and  I  turn  it  into  a  dispute  ;  what  he 


I  II  AIM  IV.  129 

taken  in  a  -  use  I  would  approve  did  I  but  know 
■  from  iu  be  all  contradiction  thai  hearts) 

as   avoid   H   as  a   fever  that  driea  up,   i  thai 

demon   thai   carries  ruin  into  the  most  holy 
Let  u  I)  inish  by  our   pra) 

Par   from   combating,    let   as  enter  into  the  Bentim 
others ;  they  say  simply  what  Lhej  think,   lei    as   take  in  i 
simplicity  what  they  say.     I'  aould  give  way  to 

tiou  and  railh-ry,  oh,  my  Savior,  do  not   permit  it  :  hut    should 
it  happen,  we  should  not  reprehend  them  publicly,  lor  tha 
neither  ag  to  our  rales,  nor  to  theology,  nor  to   the 

maxims  of  the  Gospel;  correct  them  secretly  and  in  private.  I  was 
just  thinking  whether  our  Lord  had  ever  contradicted  ai 

iples  in  the  presence,  of  others,  and  only  tw 
to  my  mind.    On  ben  He  contradiotod  St.  F  ping 

to  him:  '0,  Satan!' and   the  other  when,  pre- 

bend him   for  his  presumption,  He  said  to  him:   'Th 
thou  wilt  deny  me  thrice.'     He  tha.' as  it   may,   we  see   that 
our  Lord  wac  '  in  contradicting ;  why,  then,  should 

He  had  the   right  to  public!]  land 

disciples,  for  He  was  the  way  and  the  truth  :  hut   we  who 
•M  to  err,  should  be  extremely    guarded    in    0] 
anyone,  lesi  we  bring    shame    aj  c   brothi 

gainst  truth. 
Third  Act  :  -  Mutual  :       No    man 

;.r:h.      Bul  who  is  not  ealled  imperii  et  ?      Since,  then,  all 
I  heir    faults,  all    b  n  Pt.      He  who 

Btud  If    well    will    discover    in    himself  a    number  of 

and  failings  and  n 
them,  nor  consequently  help 

Eamine  ourselves  in  relation  to  our  bodily  condition 
and  ons:  attii  i  rience  an   i 

for  the  most  holy  thin  n.   we   i  bin 

selves  a  strange  opposition  to  some  on 
imp.  thing    in  i<>n 

with  hi  r 

wl  xlisp  a   him. 


130  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Another  may  use  pure  language,  may  speak  according  to  the 
rules  of  grammar,  and  we,  through  an  involuntary  antipathy, 
will  consider  his  thoughts  obscure,  his  words  pointless.  But, 
should  we  become  conscious  of  this  on  our  part,  we  would  feel 
very  much  pleased,  should  lie  manifest  no  displeasure  but 
rather  excuse  us.  Why,  then,  should  not  we,  too,  excuse  him 
when  he  is  gruff  with  us,  or  when  he  criticises  our  actions? 
For  the  antipathy  may  be  reciprocal.  We  are,  at  times,  gay 
and  cheerful,  and,  at  other  times,  we  are  sad  and  depressed  ; 
yesterday,  we  were  thought  too  joyful,  to-day,  we  are  too 
melancholic.  Since,  then,  we  wish  our  neighbor  to  bear  with 
us  in  the  excesses  of  our  extravagant  humors,  is  it  not  just 
that  we  do  the  same  by  him  in  similar  cases  ?  Let  us  put 
ourselves  to  the  question,  let  each  examine  carefully  all  his 
miseries,  all  the  infirmities  of  his  body,  the  disorders  of  his 
passions,  his  proneness  to  evil,  his  infidelity  and  ingratitude 
towards  God,  and  his  injustices  towards  his  neighbor,  and  he 
will  discover  in  himself  more  malice,  and  greater  cause  for 
confusion  than  in  any  other  person  in  the  world;  and  then,  let 
him  say  sincerely:  *  I  am  the  greatest  sinner  and  the  most 
insupportable  of  men.'  Yes,  indeed,  if  we  studied  ourselves 
properly  we  would  find  that  we  are  a  great  burden  to  those 
with  whom  we  live ;  and  whoever  has  succeeded  in  thoroughly 
knowing  his  own  wretchedness,  (  and  this  is  an  effect  of  the 
grace  of  God ),  may  rest  assured  that  he  is  come  to  the 
necessary  point  to  perceive  his  obligation  to  bear  with  others. 
He  will  see  no  faults  in  them,  or  if  he  do,  they  will  appear  very 
trivial  in  comparison  with  his  own  ;  and  thus,  in  the  midst  of 
his  own  weaknesses,  he  will  bear  with  his  neighbor,  particu- 
larly when  he  considers  the  need  he  has  of  being  borne  with 
by  Almighty  God.  0,  admirable  forbearance  of  our  Lord  J 
You  see  that  beam  sustaining  all  the  weight  of  the  ceiling 
which,  without  it,  would  immediately  fall.  He,  in  like  manner, 
has  sustained  us  in  our  languors,  m  our  blindnesses,  and  in 
our  falls.  We  were  all,  at  one  time,  as  if  crushed  beneath  the 
weight  of  our  iniquity  and  our  miseries  both  of  body  and 
soul,  and  this  gracious  and  gentle  Saviour  took  them  upon 
Himself  in  order  to  suffer   the  pain  and  the   opprobrium.     If 


I  ii  a  in  i  r,  131 

we  give  our  attention  to  this  we  will  readily  see  bow  much 
we  punished  and  tally   we  who 

arc  guilty,    and,  il  others,  I. 

Fourth  Aot     "To  Bymp  with  the  guff  '  our 

ghbor,  and  to  weep  with  him.  Lots  unites  bearl  s,  and  mi 
one  hear:  feel  whatever  the  other  feel 8.     They  compassion 

inch   hearts    an     do!     found    in    those    who 
experience  no  grief  for  the  i  .  nor  for  the  Buffering 

the  poor.    Ah,  how  greai  wa  m  of 

God!     I  cannot  help  always  contemplating  thai 
charity.     Heis  called  teseeLaianiStandfl   ga    :  kfagda 
rises  and  weeping  go  I  Him,  the  .Jews  follow  Him,  and 

lik<  '.'Tv  one  i>  gins  bo  n\ >•■•!> :  what  does ow  •'• 

do?    i !.•  weeps  with  them,    it  is  this  Loving  tenderness  that 

brought  him  down  from  Heaven.  He  saw  man  deprived  of 
his  glory,  and  He  was  touched  at  thai  misfortune.  We 
should,  oors  i  moved  to  pity  at  the  '  ourafflic 

ighbor,  and    share    in    his    Buffering.     0,  Sr.    Paul.    I 
sensitive  were  you  in  this  rea        I     0  i  .    3avior,  Thon  Who 
nasi  filled   this  apostle   with  Thy   spirit  and  Thy  sentimet 
BDas  with  him:     'Who  is  weak  and  I  am  k?1 

*•  Bui    how    can    I   feel    within    me    his    sickness    and    his 

afflictions?    Through  the  union  we  all  have  in  Jesus  Christ, 

Who  is    oar  head.     All    men   lorn;    a    my-  all 

members  of  each  other.    Now,  il  ha-  ard,  not 

even  in  animals,  that  on  rible  to  the  pain 

another;  thai   one    part   of  man  was   bruised,  injured,  or 
strained  and  the  others  did  not    feel  it.    That  cannot  be;  all 
our   members    have    such    sympathy,  and     are    BO    connected 
iher  that  the  evil  of  one  is  the  evil  oi    the  other.     By  far 
greater  reason  should  Ch  .  being  members  of  the  same 

body  and  memb  rue  another,  com  e  with   eaofa 

other.   5Tes,  I  I  arislian  and  tosee  a  brother  in  affliction, 

and    not    weep    with    him,  not    led    for  his  sickness,  is  to 

:'  charity,  is  to  be  a  Christian  in   app<  i  ly,  i 

to  be  without  humility,  is  to  be  worse  than   ti  of   the 

iields.     Let  us,  then,  i  have  sentiments  of  grief  and  of 

row  lor  our  neighbor.    Let    us    do,  through  virtue,  what 


132  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

]ieoplc  of  the  world  frequently  do  through  human  respect 
when  they  visit  a  distressed  person  who  has  lost  father,  or 
wife,  or  relative.  What  do  they  do  ?  Generally,  they  put  on 
mourning;  when  they  are  come  to  the  house  sadness  is 
depicted  on  their  countenance  and  they  say  to  the  bereaved 
person  ;  *  Alas !  I  cannot  express  my  sorrow  for  the  loss  I 
suffer  in  common  with  you;  I  am  inconsolable!  I  come  to 
mingle  my  tears  with  yours';  and  other  fine  words  that  testify 
to  the  share  they  take  in  the  affliction.  This  custom  comes 
from  the  practice  of  the  first  Christians.  Originally,  all  these 
were  actions  inspired  by  charity;  and  the  evil  is  that  they  have 
been  separated  from  their  source  and  are  rendered  wrong  in 
being  done  through  hypocrisy,  for  fashion's  sake,  through 
interest,  or  natural  affection,  and  not  from  that  unity  of  mind 
and  heart,  which  the  Son  of  God  came  to  establish  in  His 
Church  —  a  unity  that  causes  all  the  faithful,  having  one  and 
the  same  spirit  in  Jesus  Christ,  as  his  members,  to  be  afflicted 
and  saddened  at  the  misfortunes  of  their  brethren.  According 
to  this  we  should  regard  whatever  befals  our  neighbor  as 
happening  to  ourselves,  and  this,  as  well  in  joy  as  in  sorrow, 
for  it  i*3  also  an  act  of  charity  to  rejoice  with  those  who  rejoice. 
Let  us,  then,  rejoice  at  the  good  success  of  our  neighbor,  and 
be  glad  that  he  surpasses  us  in  honor,  in  name,  in  talent,  in. 
grace  and  in  virtue. 

Fifth  Act:  "  To  anticipate  each  other  in  honor.  And 
why?  Because,  otherwise,  it  might  seem  as  if  one  acts  the 
gentleman,  the  great,  or  the  haughty,  all  which  contracts  the 
heart,  whilst  the  contrary  opens  and  expands  it.  Humility  is 
a  product  of  charity,  and  it  impels  us,  when  we  meet  our 
neighbor,  to  make  the  first  advances  in  the  honor  and  respect 
we  owe  him,  and  in  this  way  it  conciliates  his  affections.  Who 
does  not  love  an  humble  person  ?  A  ferocious  lion,  ready  to 
devour  the  animal  that  wTould  resist,  is  immediately  appeased 
when  he  sees  it  trembling,  and,  as  it  were,  humbled  at  his  feet. 
What  else  can  we  do  but  lore  a  person  who  humbles  himself? 
He  is  like  a  valley  that  receives  the  moisture  of  the  mountains;; 
he  draws  down  upon  himself  the  blessings  and  the  good  will 
of  all. 


CIIAUIT1  . 

••  To  m  nr-i  the  afl  >ction  w  otherj 

We  should,  each  <  w  thai  n  each  other  cordially, 

Thi  bring    our .  services,    provid 

otter  them  with  a  go  »d  prill  b 

•  II  >w  I  would  HI  Til  you  pleasure]     To  do  you  a  j 

turn  in  order  to  prove  h<  ish  \.-n!"    Ami  after  haying 

said  it    with  tlw    lii)-,!-  n    in   efTec(i\ 

nc.  and  to  make   our  l|  to  nil. 

For,  ii  is  n<»t  sufficient   lo   h  in  the  bear!  and 

d  ;  it  should  ; 
if  required,  our  life,  as  did  i  Then  .ml 

11:111 1 :  I  >rs  love  in  the  1; 

win  i." 

It  was  charily,  also,  that  he  ; 
which   he   was  and   notably   to    the   N*nns  of 

Visitation.     He   said:     "Each   one  of  you    mual  burnt 
charity,  and   charity   musl   be  |  ou  m  <••• 

manner.     Any  want  of  mutual  e  rord,; 

■h    injurious    to    our    neigh  nor    is,  in  domui 
insufferable.      I  fear  wry  much  th.it  ruin  will  Hall 
communities,  the  members  of  which  are  not  closely  a 
each  o:!h  r.    Ami    this   never  hi 

em,  of   forbearance  and    of    charity.     Nuns    musi    look 
upon  each  other  as  the  spouses  of  Jesus  Christ,  thi 
the  Holj  and    tin-   li\  and    in  : 

light,  J  procally 

and  1  »r  this   purpose  ■ 

The  Brsl  is  :  1  bave  reco  odness  of  God.  who  it 

a  port] 0 
second  is  to 
>r  our  amendment,  and  t<» 
eonimi 
par:  ic    i  ..retully  so  a- 

Q  our    hearts,  w  b  •  may'  in  any    | 

union  we 

To  particular  indi  ,  as  well  as  to  communi  I 

to  render  ser  »U8,    wh  I 

him,  from  eni  sring  Ii  .  ••  I  • 


134  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

an  order,'"'  bo  would  say;  "a phantom  of  religion  where  there 
Is  no  safety  for  conscience." 

Rarely,  and  then  only  in  the  case  of  disorder  in  a  community, 
tlid  he  permit  any    one    to    change    his    order.      From   the 
following,  letter  we  may    judge    of    all    the   others,    and  also 
perceive  the  humble  and  charitable  precautions  under  cover  of 
which  Vincent  administered  severe  reproaches  and  gave  difficult 
counsels:  ';  I  have  read  your  letter,    Reverend  Father,  with 
respect,  and,  indeed,  with  confusion,  seeing  that  you  address 
yourself  to  the  most  worldly-minded  and  toast  spiritual  of  men, 
end  one  that  is  by  all  recognized  as  such.     Yet,  notwithstand- 
ing all  this,  I  will  not  neglect  to  give  you  my   little    thoughts 
on  what  you  propose  to  me,    not   through  any   desire  to   give 
advice,  but  simply  through  that  courtesy  that  our  Lord  wishes 
we  should  show  towards   our   neighbor.      I    was   consoled   in 
seeing  the  attraction  you  have  for  a   perfect    union    with—our 
Lord  ;    your   faithful    correspondence    with    grace    for   this 
purpose  and  the  caresses  with  which  His   Divine   Goodness  so 
often    favored  you,  the   great   difficulties   and    contradictions 
you  have  met  with  in  the  different  states  through   which   you 
have  passed,  and,  finally,    in   noticing   the   singular    love  you 
iiave  fori  hat  great  mistress  of  spiritual  life,  St.  Theresa. 

i:  But,  though  all  this  be  so,  I  yet  think,  Reverend  Father, 
that  there  is  more  security  for  you  to  remain  in  the  common  life 
of  your  holy  order  and  to  submit  yourself  entirely  to  the  direc- 
tion of  your  superior,  than  to  change  and  enter  another,  though 
holy.  And  first,  because  it  is  a  maxim,  that  a  religiousEhould 
aspire  to  animate  himself  with  the  spirit  of  his  order,  other- 
wise, he  will  have  but  the  costume;  and  as  your  order  is 
recognized  as  one  of  the  most  perfect  in  the  Church  you  have 
a  still  greater  obligation  to  persevere  in  it,  and  to  labor  to  put 
on  its  spirit  by  the  practice  of  those  virtues  by  which  you 
were  induced  to  enter  it.  In  the  second  place,  it  is  another 
cnaxim  that  the  spirit  of  our' Lord*  acts  epiietly  and  sweetly, 
whereas  that  of  nature  and  the  malign  spirit  act  harshly  and 
morosely.  But,  it  would  seem  from  what  you  tell  me  that 
your  manner  of  acting  is  harsh  and  morose,  and  makes  you 
hold  with  too  much  obstinacy  and   attachment   to   your   own 


riixMiY.  135 

opinions  in  opposite  >l    yottr  sup  :  :  t  >  this 

even   your  natural  disposition   carrii  1\\ 

i  Father,  I  thin k  yon  ought    to 
to  Cod  in  order  to   renounce  your  own   judgment   and  fo 

accomplish    His   m08l    bbly    wi'l    in    the  II's 

.  ideuce  has  called   you.M 

II"  made   Irs    sentiments    and    hi<    i  rd   to 

religious  communities  the  rule,  for  his  priests  and  bis  I  tangh 
of  Charity:    "Entertain    esteem    an  1    raspeel    f>v    ii'l."  he 
s-iid    to  them,    "and   never  allow   any  envy. 
Other  feeling  contrary  to  the  humility  and  charity  0 
•  ntcr  your    mind-.       Always-    speak     of     them    in 

terms  of  esteem  and  \  rer  find   fa  nil   with   their 

conduct ;  make  "o  >n  of  cm  hat- 

Be  irrote  again :  "Yonaslcmo   how  yon   should   comport 
rself  towards  members  of  religious  orders.       5  <uld 

endeavor  (o  serve  them,  and,  on  occasion,  prove  to    them  (hat 
have  such  a  disposition  ;  visit  them  at  times;    never   take 
sides  against  them,  nor  interest  yourself  in  their  a  re  to 

charitably  defend  them;  speak  of  them   in  good  p 
nothing  either  in  public  or  private    that    might    wound  them, 
i  though  they  do  not  the  same  by  yon.     I  wo   II    like    'hat 
Ave  all  would  do  this  ;  for    they    are    i  e  of 

n,  and.   therefore,    we   ought   to    honor  tv§j 

them." 

When  there  was  rivalry  or  conflict  f  his 

own  and  other  order-,  as  it    happened  wrote: 

"I  adore  in  this    the    hand  :.     without    whose    order 

nothing  is  done,  and  wo  would  do  bet  1  i   the   light 

of  His  good  |  .  on  all  the  evils  and  disappoin  that 

happen  us,  than  to  lay  the  blame  on  any  or.e.  And  even  were 
it  true  that  those  of  whom  you  were  informed  bore  us  envy 
and  worked  their  worst  against  us,  still,  I  would  never  tire  in 
lining,  in  loving,  and  in  serving  them  as  much  as  possible, 
whether  here  or  elsewher  . 

And  two  years  after:   **In   re  you   fear 

from  a  certain  community,!  hope,  in  the  mercy  of  God,  that 


136  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF.ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

t  hey  will  not  take  place,  and  I   beg   yon   to    take  all   possible 
measures  to  avoid  them    by  anticipating  these  good  Fathers  in 
your  respect,  your  offers  of  service  and   your  deference.     This 
is  what  we  strive  to  do  here,  and  we  do  not  find  much  trouble 
in  it.     I  am  firmly  resolved,  even  were  they  to    throw  dirt  into 
my  face,  never  to  manifest  the  least  resentment,  in    order  not 
to  break  with  them,  nor  depart  from    the   esteem    and   honor 
Lowe  them.     I  do  this  for   the  sake   of   God.      Should   they 
chance  to  say  or  do  anything  injurious  to  your  little  bark,  even 
wjth  the  intention  of  submerging  it.  suffer  it  for   the  love  of 
God  who  knows  well  how    to   preserve  you   from   shipwreck, 
and  how  to   make   the   calm   succeed   the    tempest.      Do  not 
complain,  say  not  a  single  word  about  it,  and  do   not   cease  to 
manifest  affection  for  them  when   you   meet   them   just   as  if 
nothing  were  the  matter.      You    must   not  be  astonished  at 
things  of  this  na'ure,  but   rather  dispose   yourself   to   receive 
them  properly.     For,  as  oppositions  existed  among  the  apostles, 
and  even  among  the   angels,    without,    however,   any   offence 
against   God,  each    acting   according    to    his   lights,    so   God 
permits  sometimes  His  servants  to  contradict  and  oppose  each 
other,    and   allowTs   one    congregation    to   persecute   another. 
There  is  far  more   evil  in  this  than  is   imagined,  though   all 
have  an  upright  intention,  but  for  those  who  humble   them- 
selves, and  do  not  resist,  there  is  always  a  great  gain." 

The  missionaries,  having  reiterated  their  complaints,  he, 
with  still  greater  persistence,  repeated  his  counsels.  "Is  it 
possible,  my  dear  sir,  that  these  good  fathers  treat  us  in  the 
manner  you  describe  ?  I  have  great  difficulty  in  believing  it. 
But  granting  it  to  be  so,  I  beg  of  you  and  the  community 
with  you  two  things:  the  first,  not  to  mention  it,  nor  to  com- 
plain to  any  person.  This  would  be  far  worse  ;  and  secondly, 
you  should  overcome  evil  with  good,  which  means  that  you 
should  visit  them  as  formerly,  and  speak  favorably  and 
respectfully  of  them  on  every  occasion,  and  also,  should  it  please 
God  to  give  you  the  opportunity,  do  them  a  good  turn. 
These  practices  are  according  to  God,  and  to  true  wisdom, 
whilst  the  contrary  produce   a  thousand    unfortunate  results;' 

A     reconciliation     having    been     effected,  he    exclaimed: 


<  ha  am . 

*•  I' '  i  I  t Lit    t he  < 

!  v  reverend  OUT  Lord  to 

me  with  all  the  i 
He  addri  js  d  to  I!  »m  i  simil;  during  i 

on    the  part  of  i  :    "It 

nihroil  ua Ml 

>nish  me,  my  Bins  mak  ... 

I  cannot  exj  -l  iffc  (8 

you   will    B  •'   in  rLtian    man  Ible* 

witli  those  who   cause  as  eni 

iften  and  Ofi  cordially,  thank-  b  I    I  !  ii 

us  to  me  that,  by  the  grace  of  Gtod,  I  noi  only  hearth 
do  aversion,  La:    thai  I  honor  and  cherish    them   the 
In  the  meantime,  the  Oratoriane 
priests,  in  order,  by  their.] 

the  method  of  givii 
M  F  id,  ••  l  would  nol  beli  ra  did  I 

not  end  •   participate   in  I  he    0  would  /' 

pro}  Paul.     A':1-  !  my  dear 

There  are  thousands  who  fill  hell:  all 

•ders   would   nol    suffice 

ous  of  tL 
sons  applying   them&  uocor  thele  poor  sou 

g  in  th  ■  way  of  d  >n1     Oh!  aid  . 

to  hinder   the  accomplishment  of  th 
-  earth  !     If,  on  the  other  hand,  u 
n<  from  working,  we  must  pray,  bumble  out 

and  do  penance  for  the  Bins  we  have   committed   in.  flush 
mil!!        ."     And,  thn  no- 

li" again  wrote  to  Rom  •.  o  h  of  Jnlj  J  T 

will  not  hinder  me,  even  though  they  take  out  in. 

miug  them,  and  cherishing   th  ildren   d 

parents      T,  I 

I  pray  i  tch    one 

sain  ." 

Pr<  .  having  called   upon   the  Co 

ion  to  serve  the  clerg)  by   means  of •  the  spiritual  exerci* 
for  tin  to  be  ordained,  and   by  the  direction 


!3S         virtues  and  doctrine  of  st.  vixcent  dk  Paul 

seminaries,  almost  at   the  same  time  that  they  were  called  to 

labor  for  the  salvation  of   the  poor  people,  the  Saint  strove,  in 

the   first    instance,  to   impress    his  children  with    the    divine 

greatness  and  the    necessity  of   this   new   ministry  :     "  To  be 

employed  in  training  good   priests  and  to  contribute   thereto, 

as    a   second  efficient   instrumental   cause,  is   to*  perform  the 

work  of  Jesus  Christ,  Who,  during  His   mortal  life,  seems  to 

have  assumed   the    task   of   making   twelve  good  priests,  who 

were  the  apostles;  having  deigned  to  live  with  them  for  years 

in  order  to  instruct   and  form  them    in   the  Divine  Ministry. 

.     .     .     We  are,  then,  all  called    by  God  to  the  state    we   have 

embraced,  to  labor  in  this  eminent  work  ;  for,  to  help  to  make 

good  priests  is  a  preeminent  work,  than  which  nothing  greater 

©r   more    important  in    this  world   can  be    thought.     What  is 

,*there  in    the   world    so     grand   as     the    ecclesiastical   state? 

Principalities  and  kingdoms  bear  no  comparison  to  it,     Kings 

-cannot,  like    the   priests,  change  bread  into   the   body  of  our 

Lord,  forgive    sins,  or  do  the   other  wonders  whereby   priests 

surpass  all  t?mporal  greatness," 

It  such  be  the  greatness  of  the  priest,  judg?  of  his  action 
whether  beneficent  or  fatal  according  as  he  is  faithful  or 
otherwise  to  his  vocation.  "  As  is  the  pastor,  so  will  be  the 
people.  To  the  officers  of  the  army  is  attributed  the  good  or 
evil  successor  the  war.  In  like  manner  we  can  say  that  if 
the  ministers  of  the  Church  are  good,  if  they  perform  their 
duty,  all  will  be  well  ;  but  if,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  un- 
faithful, they  are  the  cause  of  all  disorders.  .  .  .  Yes,  we 
$re  the  cause  of  the  desolation  that  at  present  ravages  the 
Church,  of  the  deplorable  diminution  it  has  suffered  in  so 
many  places ;  being  almost  entirely  destroyed  in  Asia,  in 
Atrica,  and  even  in  a  great  portion  of  Europe,  as  in  Sweden,  in 
Denmark,  in  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  Holland  and  the 
United  Provinces,  and  in  a  great  part  of  Germany.  And  how 
many  heretics  do  we  not  see  in  France!  .  .  .  Yes,  0  Lord, 
we,  it,  is,  who  have  provoked  Thy  wrath  ;  our  sins  have  drawn 
down  these  calamities.  Yes,  it  is  the  clerics  and  those  who 
aspire  to  the  ecclesiastical  state,  it  is  the  subdeacons,  the 
deacons,  the  priests,it  is  we,  who  are  priests,  who  have  been  the 


( ■  II. A  HIT Y. 

cause  of  this  desolation  in  the  Church."    And  entering  more 
particularly  into  details  Med  in    review   the  different 

classes  of  ecclesiastics  of  his  time.  u  They 

read  their  breviary,  i  >t  very  n  Iv,  a  few 

administer  the  \  >  so,  and  that  is  all."     Bu1  B  | 

Dumher  of  others  are  in  disorder  and  rice.    And  he  mentioned 
the  priests  of  an  entire  province,  orbo  n  ap  to  ht- 

iperance tbatMl  wasn  to  hold  a  council  of  bi 

order  to  devise  a   means  to   stay  so  nd  none 

could  be  found.  Yet,  to  console  bimsell  and  his  oonfn  re  . 
added:    u  Bnl  you  must  not  imagine  thai  all  ar  Tly. 

No,  0  mj  Savior!     < f,  how  many  holy  ecclesi. 
many,  1)  •tii    pastors    and    others,  con; 
their  retreat,  and  they  come  from  a  distance  expri 
their  interior  in  good   order.     And   hew   man]    bolj    priests 
there  are  in  Paris  I    There  is  a  I  of 

'  gentlemen  cf  the  conference,  wh 

>»iie  who  is  not  exemplary  :  ih  y  all  labor  with  WO 
fruit     It*,  then,  there  are  in  the  world  ba  and 

I  am  the  worst,  the  mosi  unworthy  and   the  greatest  sinn 
them     all —  there      are,    also,   on     the    contrary,  who 

openly  praise  God  by  the  holiness  o!"  their  Hycs." 

But  our  vocation  is  to  correct  the  bad  and  perfect  th  •  go 
And  who  arc-  we  for  BUeh  a  ministry  ?     "  [ 
men,  f  farmers  and  peasants;  and   what    j* 

•  >  between  ns,  miserable  as  we 
holy,  so  eminent,  and  so  heavenly?  ...   V  that 

1  so  great  a  grace  as  is  that  of  contributing  to 
the  reform  of  the  ecclesiastical  ori  I   did  not,   for 

purpose,  apply  to  the  doctors   in    theology,    or    to    tie 
communities  and  religions  ordn  and 

;ity  ;  hut  He  has  addressed  Himself  to 
and  miserabl  egation,  the  last  and  of 

all.    What  haa  God  found  in  us  t  i 
tion?    Where  are  our  wonderful  exploits?     Winn- are 
brilliant  and  illustrious  actions  we  hai  re,  that 

great  capacity  ?    There  is  nothing  of  all  tl    ,      I  imply 

of  His  will,  lias  addressed  Himself  to  poor  miserable  idiots 


140  VIRT-UES   AND    DOCTK1XC  OK  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL 

rv  bo  repair  the  ruins  in  the  kingdom  of  His  Son,  and  in 
the  ecclesiastical  state.  Oh,  gentlemen,  let  us  carefully  watch 
over  this  grass  which  God  has  given  us  in  preference  to  so 
m.my  learned  and  holy  persons  who.  merited  it  far  better  than 
we;  for  if,  through  our  neglect,  we  .permit  it  to  lie  idle,  God  will 
withdraw  it  from  us.  and  to  punish  our  unfaithfulness  He  will 
give  it  to  others. 

"Alas!  who  among'  us  will  b?  the  cause  of  s*o  great  an  evil, 
and  who  will  deprive  the  Church  of  go  great  a  good  ?  Will  I, 
miserable,  b 3  the  one?  Let  each  one  put  his  hand  on  his 
conscience  and  ask  of  himself:  Will  I  be  the  unfortunate  one? 
Alas!  it  requires  but  one  miserable  pea^m,  such  as  I  am,  who, 
bv  his  abomination?,  turns  away  the  favor  of  Heaven  from  an 
entire  house,  and  brings  upon  it  the  curse  of  God.  O,  rny 
Lord,  Thou  who  seesfc  me  all  covered  and  filled  with  sins  that 
tbear  me  down,  do  not,  on  this  account,  deprive  this  little  con- 
gregation oi*  Thy  grace.  Grant  that  it  may  continue  to  serve 
Thee  in  humility  and  with  fidelity,  and  that  it  may  co-operate 
with  the  design,  it  seems  Thou  hast,  of  making,  through  its 
ministry,  a  last  effort  to  contribute  in  r?- establishing  the 
honor  and  glory  of  Thy  Church ! " 

Thus  Vincent  always  delighted  in  his  lowliness,  thus  he 
took  pleasure  in  plunging  into  it,  and  strove  to  instil  into  his 
•disciples  toe  same  sentiments.  But,  far  from  finding  in  it 
despair,  lie  drew  from  it  fresh  confidence.  "God,"  he  said, 
'•' has  alwavs  made  use  of  weak  instruments  for  His  greatest 
designs.  In  instituting  His  Church,  did  He  not  choose  twelve 
poor,  ignorant,  and  rustic  men?  And  yet,  by  their  means, 
our  Lord  overturned  idolatry,  subjected  to  the  Church  the 
princ33  and  the  powerful  of  the  earth,  and  extended  our  holy 
religion  throughout  the  entire  world.  He  can  also  make  use 
of  us,  pitiable  as  we  are,  to  aid  in  the  advancement  in  virtue 
of  the  ecclesiastical  state.  In  the  name  of  our  Lord,  gentle- 
men and  my  brothers,  let  us  give  ourselves  to  Him,  in  order 
that  we  may  contribute  to  this  object  by  all  the  means  in  our 
power,  by  good  example,  by  prayer,  and  by  mortification." 

In  these  last  words  he  summed  up  the  means  he  was 
accustomed  to  advise  for  the  success  of  the  holy  work.     First, 


<  HABIT Y.  11  1 

last,  and    at  all    I  lines    i  raj  it. 

ability  we  mu-t  pray  much.     M\  Savior,  nothing  will  avail  if 
Thou  dost  not  lend  «i  helping  hand.      I  .  k  all 

►at   which  we  can  do 

ing.    \Y\\  know  bo  miserable 

I  be  ipinl  of  Thj  priesthood,  such 

as  had  the  Ap  id   the  first  priests  wl  ded  them. 

•  which  Thou 

.-  fishermen,  on  ari  rsons 

of  thai  rhom  Thon  didst,  by  Thy  grace,   c  >tnmuni« 

i  and   divin  of  th- 

ordinal  I  all,  in  ordei 

nmunions,  their   prayers  and   all 
.  ~.     He  asked  this  o!  bis  own   community,  he 
communities,  and 
v.  bom  he  senl  to  the  altar  ol   ih  burch 

,'   Notre  Dame.    And,  in   their  pra 

: .  Theresa,  who  in  hi  r  time  not  d   the 

Church  had  of  good  workm 
to  send  good  p  and  she  w  :'  her 

wonld  pray   for  thai  rhaps,  th 

lor  the  better  which  i-  d  >w  discernible   in  t'. 

■:.  fco  the  piety  of  this  int.*     II  I  thai 

nrnuld  obtain  their  object,  inpropo  they 

were  offered   by   the  hnmble.     For  11 
them  oi'  tin  mosl  humble  !>•■ 

bonld  it    ]»]«  hould 

come,  it  will  conn-  from  the  prayers  of  »  who  will 

ordinands.     He,  whils:  occupied   wit. 
ordinary  duty,  and  whi  his  mind 

to  God  to  pray  Him  i<»  d  t"  bl< 

perhaps, without  his  thinking  i-.  God  wrfll  grant 

if  t  ho  good  i  of  his  h 

There  IS   a  verse   in    the  Psalms  : 

.'*...     Her  •  Vine  n  .  lenly, 

not  remembering  the  rest  of  tfa  ording  to  his 

humble,  familiar  and  dran  irned   towards  his 

.  and   ask  d  :    '  Who  will  tell 


14*2  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

of  their  heart:'  (  Ps.  ix.,  1?.)  "  God  bless  you,  sir,"  said  the 
saint.  That  was  his  ordinary  thanks.  And,  charmed  with 
the  beauty  of  the  passage  he  repeated  it  several  times  with 
feelings  of  joy  and  devotion,  and  continued:  "Wonderful 
manner  of  speech,  worthy  of  (he  Holy  Ghost !  '  The  Lord  hath 
heard  the  desire  of  the  poor,  He  hath  heard  the  preparation  of 
their  heart,'  to  show  us  that  God  hears  souls  well  disposed  even 
before  they  pray.  This  is  a  great  consolation,  and  we  ought 
to  take  courage  in  the  service  of  God  (hough  we  perceive  in 
ourselves  nothing  but  misery  and  poverty" 

To  prayer  he  recommended  them  to  join  humility.  "  These 
ought  to  be  the  arms  of  a  missionary.  By  means  of  humility, 
which  causes  us  to  seek  for  ourselves  only  confusion,  all  will 
succeed.  For,  believe  me,  gentlemen  and  my  brothers,  believe 
me,  it. is  an  infallible  maxim  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  one  I  have 
often  announced  to  you  on  His  part,  that  as  soon  as  a  heart  is 
void  of  itself,  God  fills  it;  it  is  He  who  dwells  and  acts  within  it. 
And  it  is  the  desire  of  confusion  that  empties  us  of  ourselves; 
it  is  humility,  holy  humility.  Then  we  will  no  longer  act,  God 
will  act  in  us,  and  all  will  go  well.  Oh,  you,  then,  who  labor 
directly  in  this  holy  work,  you  should  possess  the  spirit  of  the 
priesthood  and  infuse  it  into  those  who  have  it  not,  you.  to 
whom  God  has  entrusted  these  souls  to  dispose  them  to  receive 
this  holy  and  sanctifying  spirit,  aim  not  at  anything  but  the 
glory  of  God.  Have  simplicity  of  heart  with  Him,  and  respect 
for  these  gentlemen.  Know  that  thus  you  will  succeed;  every- 
thing else  will  be  of  but  very  little  use.  Humility  alone  and  a 
pure  intention  of  pleasing  God  have,  up  to  the  present,  caused 
this  work  to  prosper. " 

To  prayer  he  recommended  them  to  join  humility.  These 
ought  to  be  the  arms  of  a  missionary.  By  means  of  humility, 
which  causes  us  to  seek  for  ourselves  only  confusion,  all  will 
succeed.  For,  believe  me,  gentlemen  and  my  brothers,  believe 
me  it  is  an  infallible  maxim  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  one  1  have 
often  announced  to  you  on  His  part,  that  as  soon  as  a  heart  is 
void  of  itself  God  fills  it;  it  is  He  whodwells  a'ld  acts  within  it. 
And  it  is  the  desire  of  confusion  that  empties  us  of  ourselves;  it 
is  humility,  holy    humility.     Then   we   will   no  longer  act,  but 


cnAsrrr.  ''" 


Godwill  an  in   as, ana  all  will  go  well    Oh  you,  then   who 
tobor  directly  in  thiaholywoi  mould  po  eplrit 

0f  the  prieatl I  and  inftiae  it  with  those  who  have  it  not  you 

,,,  v.in  m  God  baa  entreated   thaae  soul*  to  dl  tew   to 

ve  this  holy  and  ^notifying  spirit,  aim  mythingbnt 

the gloiy  of  God.     Have  simplicity  of  ben*   with  Him,  and 
brthese  gentlemen;  know  thntthnayou  wiUai 

little  nae     HomUity  alone  and*  pu 
Intention  of  pleaaing God  have,  np  to  th«  present,  cauaed   tins 
work  to  prosper." 
Humility   i«  I   and    obliging.     "1 

le,nen,  the  ordinands,  .•v,-y  mart  it  and  dei 

appearing  proud  and  reserved,  bul  humbly, 

being  particularly  vigilant  in  acein 
i„.in  l0ut  delay  whatever  may  pleaae  them;  being  prompt 

in   1:  their    want-;  designing  even,  if  >■    their 

InclinaUona  and  deairea.  and    anticipating  thi  to 

■atiafy  them  as  for  aa  is  reasonable." 

But   for  the  aucceaa  of  the  ea  ;»-  counted  eapecially 

on  the  preaching  by  good  example,  ol  all  preaching  the  n 
,„,„.    and    efficacious:    "What    the  - "  he  m 

.•touches  na  for  more  than  what  the  ear  hears,  and  we  beto 
,.,„,,,.  i„  tue  good  we  see  than  in  that  which 
though  raith  enters  by  the  ear,  Fa® 
yettbevirtu  ee  put  into  practi 

thanthoeewe  are  taught     Physical  tbinj  dif- 

terent    properties    whereby    they  are    dtotinguished.      1. 
animal,    even  man  himself,  baa  its  quantise   which  make 
b,  ,wn  as  it  is  and  diatingnieh  it  from  every  other  ol   a 
kind      So   too,  the  servants  of  God  have  their  peculiar  quali- 
ties that  distinguiab  them  from  carnal  men.     it  is  a  ce< 
tem*  composure,  humble,  recollected,  and  devout,  proceeding 
„ithin  them,  andcarryingiteoperal  .the 

eoulaol  rho  beheld  them.    There ,  <>'" 

we  bo  filled  with  God  that  l  cannot  look  upon  them  without 
,,  in  their  pictureaof  the 

themtouaaaaun led  with  ray.:  ,h,  jn>,  «!,,, 

live  bolily  -..  this  earth  - 1  about  them  a  certain  light   which 

ispecnliartothem  alone.    Such 


114  VIKTIKS    AND   DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT   DE  PAUL. 

in    the   Blessed    Virgin   that   nil  who   had   the   happiness   of 

beholding  her  were  impressed  with  reverence  i  nd  devotion  ; 
and,  in  our  Lord,  these  appeared  to  a  far  greater  extent,  and  it 
is  the  same,  in  proportion,  with  all  the  saints.  All  this  proves, 
gentlemen,  and  my  brothers,  that,  if  you  labor  in  the  acquisi- 
tion of  virtue,  if  you  abound  in  divine  things,  if  each  one,  in 
his  own  particular,  tends  continually  to  perfection,  even  when 
von  possess  no  external  talent  to  direct  these  gentlemen,  the 
ordinands,  God  will  so  woik  that  your  presence  alone  will  shed 
alight  on  their  n'frderstanding'  and  will  excite  their  will  to 
become  better." 

He  thus .  concluded  this  chapter  on  the  edification  of  the 
ordinands:  "  How  blessed  you  are,  gentlemen*  in  pouring  into 
these  souls  the  spirit  of  God  by  30111*  piety,  your  meekness, 
your  affability,  your  modesty  and  humility,  and  in  serving  God 
in  the  persons  of  His  greatest  servants  !  How  happy  are  yon 
who  give  them  good  example  al  the  conferences,  in  ceremonies, 
in  ctoir,  in  the  refectory,  and  everywhere*  Oh,  how  happy  we 
all  will  be,  if,  by  our  silence,  our  discretion,  and  charity,  we 
correspond  with  the  intention   of  God  in  sending  them  to  us." 

In  those  who  preached  the  retreats  to  the  ordinands  Vincent 
required  simplicity  in  style  and  purity  in  intention.  But,  for 
this,  self  must  be  forgotten,  God  must  be  invoked,  and  all  inspi- 
ration demanded  of  llirn :  "  For  God  is  an  inexhaustible  source 
of  wisdom,  of  light,  and  of  love.  In  Him  Ave  should  drink  in 
what  we  say  to  others.  We  should  reject  our  own  under- 
standing and  our  particular  sentiments  in  order  to  give  place 
to  the  operations  of  grace  which  alone  illumines  and  warms  the 
heart.  We  must  go  out  of  ourselves  and  enter  into  God.  We 
must  consult  Him  to  learn  His  language,  and  beg  Him,  Himself, 
to  speak  in  us  and  by  us.  He,  then,  will  clo  His  work  and  we 
will  spoil  nothing.  Our  Lord,  when  conversing  among  men, 
did  not  speak  as  of  Himself:  "  My  doctrine."  said  He  "  is  not 
of  Myself,  but  of  My  Father  :  the  words  which  I  speak  to  you 
are  not  Mine,  but  are  of  God."  This  shows  us  the  great 
necessity  of  having  recourse  to  God,  that  He,  and  not  we,  may 
speak  and  act." 

When  the  Congregation  saw  the  number  of  seminaries  which 


CHARITY.  M  -r> 

ii  direct  Loubledhi 

meat,   hi  o]                                                     of  his  members 

!it  of  their  emplo  the  fear 

that  the  work  of  the  clergy  won',  I                          the  Mission. 

rticularlj  l  to 

labor  for  tbe  sanctificati  heir 
ends  is  to  instrucl   ecclesiastics  not  only  in  quo 

<;"  virtue  ;  foi               w  them  the  i 

without   tie  Talent 

ami  a  good  li  :  without  the  latter,  the  forme 

should  lei  to  both, 

this  is  *  •.     In  I  did 

prying  the  clergy,  we  simply  thought  <>:' 

.  !<>r  Uie  poor.     Ho*  did  I  He 

hid  Himself,   He  seemed  to  think  only  of  Hit: 

to  God,  and  ■••  thin--  which  pertained  t'» 

Himself;  this  U  all  tha*    \U-  to  d<>.     A!'-  He 

c!  to  the  pour.     And  then,  afl 

to    instinct   then), 
admonish  them  and  to  train  them,  and  final 
them  with  His  spirit  not  for  then  done,  but   for  all 

rth.     He  also  taught  them  -ii  that  was  ne< 

I  nit 
of  their  mi  In  the  same  way.  oar  lit! 

>n,  in  the  commencement,    onlj  with  it- 

own  p  pi  ritual  advancement  and  in  evangeliziu  »r.     At 

•  •rs, 
struct  the  COU]  I  iiat 

He  called  us  t<>  contribute  in 

i  know,  a:.<!  what  jht  t<»  pi  I  )h. 

this  employment   i-  eminent!  '     U  sublime!  <  >h,  b 

I 

arc 
that 

without    any  m  our    | 

and  tin-!-.  fore,  He 


146  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE    PALL. 

our  application  must  be  serious,  humble,  devout,  constant, and  in 

accordance  with  the  excellence  of  the  work.  Some,  perhaps, 
will  sa\r  that  they  entered  the  Congregation  only  to  labor  in 
the  country,  and  not  to  enclose  themselves  in  a  city  in  teaching 
in  a  seminary;  but  each  and  all  of  us  know  full  well  that  the 
occupations  in  which  we  are  engaged  in  the  house  in  regard  to 
ecclesiastics,  and  particularly,  the  work  of  the  seminaries,  are 
not  to  be  neglected  under  pretext  of  giving  missions.  We 
must  do  the  latter,  and  not  neglect  the  former,  since  we  are 
almost  equally  obliged  by  our  institute  to  acquit  ourselves  of 
the  one  as  well  as  of  the  other,  and  because  long  experience  has 
proved  that  it  is  extremely  difficult  for  the  fruits  of  the  missions 
to  endure  for  long  without  the  aid  of  the  pastors  to  whose 
advancement  in  virtue  the  other  works  of  the<  Congregation 
seem  to  contribute  not  a  little.  Therefore,  each  one  will  give 
himself  to  God,  with  a  good  heart,  in  order  to  perform  his  duty 
well  and  faithfully.  To  labor  for  the  instruction  of  the  poor  is 
a  great  work,  it  is  true,  but  it  is  still  more  important  to  instruct 
the  ecclesiastics,  for,  if  th?y  be  ignorant,  the  people  they 
conduct  must,  by  necessity,  be  ignorant  likewise.  The  Son  of 
God  might  have  been  asked  :  'Why  art  Thou  come?  Is  it  not 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor  in  obedience  to  the  order  of 
Thy  Eternal  Father?  Why,  then,  dost  Thou  train  up  priests? 
WI13'  take  so  much  care  in  teaching,  and  in  forming  them?'  To 
which  Our  Lord  could  have  answered  that  He  crane  not  only  to 
teach  the  truths  necessary  for  salvation,  but  also  to  ordain  good 
priests,  and  better  than  those  of  the  Old  Law.  You  know  that, 
of  old.  God  rejected  those  priests  who  were  polluted,  or  who 
had  profaned  the  sacred  things,  that  He  held  their  sacrifices  in 
abomination,  and  that  He  said  He  would  raise  up  other  priests 
who,  from  the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun,  from  the  South 
to  the  North,  would  make  their  voices  and  their  words  resound 
'  Their  sound  kith  r/one  forth  into  all  the  earth.''  And  by  whom 
has  he  accomplished  this  promise?  By  His  Son,  Our  Lord,  who 
has  instituted  a  priesthood,  who  has  instructed  and  fashioned 
His  priests,  and  through  wiiom  He  has  given  power  to  His 
Church  to  ordain  others:  '  As  the  Fa'Jier  hath  sent  me  so  do  I 
send  you.'  And  this  for  the  purpose  of  continuing,  by  their 
ministry,  throughout  all  ages,  what  He  Himself  did  towards  the 


CIIA1UTY.  147 

close  of  His  life,  in  order  that  all  nations  may  be  saved  by  their 
instructions,  and  by  the  administi  ramenta     It 

Ad,  then,  be  an  illosion,  and  :i  great  Illusion,  in  a  missionary 

to  wish  to  apply  himself  to   the  work  ntributtng  to 

form  good   ;  and   all   the   more  so,    as  there  is   nothing 

greater  than  a  good  priest     Think  may,  wewill 

find  that  we  can  co-operate  in  nothing  greater  than  in   forming 
b  good  |  I 

natural  body  which  is  the  amazement  of  angels,   and  over  Hii 
mystic  body  the  power  ot   remitting  sin  which   for  them  is  a 
subject  of  wonder  and  of  gratitude.  Oh,  my  God,  what  a  potl 
Ob,  what  a  dignity  2  I  anything  or  more  admira- 

ble J  oh,  gentlemen,  how  great  a  thing  is  a  good  priest !    What 
can  a  good  .  tic   not  <!".'    What  con  vers  i  he  not 

surc1  Upon  the  priests  depends   thehappin  l  hristen- 

ration,    then,    obligee  rve   tlie 

rtical  state  which  is  so  ho'yand  bo  elevated,  and  still 

more  the  need  tin*  Church  has  of  good  i  remedy  the 

immense  ignorance  and  the   innumerable  vices  with   which  the 

!i  is  covered,   and  for  which  pious  souls  Ought  to  shed  t( 
of  bl< 

*  *  There  is  question  whether  all  the  dii  we  witness  be 

not  attributable  to  the  priests.     This  may  scandalize  some,  hut 
the  subject  requires  that  by  the  magnitude  of  the  evil  the  import- 

ly  he  shown.      For  sometime    hack,    this   o; 

been  the  subject  of  several  con  ,  and  it  has  been 

thoroughly  treated,  m  order  to  to  many 

evils;  and  the  conclusion  arrived  at  was  that  the  Church  had  no 
than  had  priests.      He  from  them 

We  have  the  instance  of  the  last  heresies  io   these   ti 

•hs.  Luther  and  Calvin.     They  were  priesta      It  is   by 
•ts  that  hen  sy  has  prevail  signed,  an 

-  and  their  neglect  t«>  oppo  e  with  all  their 
;  eir  boun  lea  drtt;  I  bat 

inundated  the  rarth.     What  sacrifice,  then, 
not  make  to  God,  in  or  ler  to  labor  for  their  iation  so  I 

i  i  thai 
I  may  rifl  -Iation?" 


148  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  l»AUL. 

Bat  the  privileged  object  of  that  charity  which  lie  so  recom- 
mended to  his  children  was  the  poor.  He  said:  '-God  loves 
the  poor,  and,  by  consequence,  He  loves  those  who  love  the 
poor.  For  when  we  have  a  great  love  for  anyone  we  have  also 
an  affection  for  his  friends  and  servants.  Now,  the  little  Con- 
gregation of  the  Mission  strives  to  devote  itself  with  affection 
to  the  service  of  the  poor,  who  are  the  well  beloved  of  God, 
and  hence,  we  have  reason  to  hope  that,  out  of  love  for  them, 
He  will  love  us.  All  who,  during  life,  love  the  poor,  need  have 
no  fear  of  death.  Courage,  then,  my  brethren,  and  let  us 
devote  ourselves  with  renewed  love  to  serving  the  poor.  Let 
us  even  seek  out  the  most  wretched  and  the  most  abandoned.  Let 
us  acknowledge  before  God  that  they  are  our  lords  and  masters, 
and  that  we  are  unworthy  to  render  them  our  little  services. 
.  .  .  .  When  we  visit  them  let  us  enter  into  their  feelings  and 
suffer  with  them;  let  us  inspire  ourselves  with  the  sentiments  of 
the  Great  Apostle,  who  said :  'I  became  all  things  to  all  men,' 
that  thus  we  may  not  fall  under  the  complaint  formerly  made  by 
our  Lord  through,  one  of  His  prophets:  And  I  looked  for  one  that 
ivndd  grieve  together  with  me,  but  there  was  nyne. 

"  For  this  we  must  try  to  move  our  hearts  to  pity  and  to 
make  them  susceptible  of  the  sufferings  and  misfortunes  of  our 
neighbor,  and  pray  to  God  to  give  us  the  true  spirit  of  mercy, 
which  is  the  spirit  of  God  Himself,  that  when  a  missionary  is 
seen  it  can  be  said:  There  goes  a  man  filled  with  compassion  and 
mercy  .We  should  abound  in  mercy  far  more  than  other  piiests; 
for  we  are  obliged,  by  our  state  and  our  vocation,  to  serve 
the  most  miserable,  the  most  abandoned,  and  those  most 
burdened  with  corporal  and  spiritual  miseries  Let  us  Jiave 
this  compassion  in  our  hearts;  let  us  manifest  it  in  our  exterior 
and  on  our  countenance,  after  the  example  of  our  Lord  who 
wept  over  the  City  of  Jerusalem  on  account  of  the  calamities 
that  were  about  to  overtake  it.  Let  us  use  words  of  sympathy, 
proving  to  our  neighbor  that  we  take  an  interest  in  him  and  in 
his  sufferings;  finally,  let  us  aid  and  assist  him  in  his  necessities 
and  misfortunes  as  well  as  we  can.  and  endeavor  to  relieve  him 
entirely  or  in  part,  for  the  hand  ought  to  be  as  far  as  possible 
conformed    to  the  heart  " 

The  insane  and    the  young  libertines   detained  at  St.    Lazarus 


CHABITT.  1  19 

also  formed  tin-  subject  as  well  of  his  recommendations  as  of  his 
charity.     In  frecjucnl  be  sustained  the  courage  of 

those  who  gave  themselv<  angrateful   and   so  repugnant 

a  t;  18,"  he  said  to   them,    "all   the   more  meritorious 

au6e  nature  finds  in  if  ecause  it  is  a  good 

work  done  in  secret,  and  in  favor  of  those  who   will   return   no 
sign  of  gratitude.     These  are  Bick  in  body,  those  in  mind:  tl 
are  stupid,  those  light  those   Scions.     In  a 

word,  ail  are  estranged  in  mind,  the   former   by  infirmity,    the 
latter  through  malice.     What  a   spirit   of  direction  we   pri< 

■   guide    i lain  !       What    grace,    what  a,    what 

patience  our  poorbrothei  i»»  bear  with  bo  much  trouble 

aud endure  such  labor. "      And   he  animated  their  courage  by 
the  memory  of  some  of  the  Sovereign  I  whom  1 1     r 

Emperors  condemne  1  t;>  guard  the  beast  j  of  the  circus      •  ■  The 
men  of  whom  you  have  charge  are  not  yet    are  they,   by 

their  disorders  and  debaucheries,  in  some  ways,  worse  than 
animals. "  He  proposed  to  them  especially  the  example  of  our 
Lord  who  wished  to  experience  in  his  person  every  Bpecies  of 
misery,  and  he  exclaimed:  "Oh,  my  Savior,  Thou  who 
uncreated  wisdom,  Thou  who  hast  suffered  Thyself  to  be  a  rock 
scandal  to  the  Jews  and  foolishness  to  the  Gentiles,  Thou 
hast  been  willing  to  pass  for  n   fool!"      It   was   again    by   the 

m  pie  of  Jesus  Christ  that  be   answered   those   who   said   to 
him:  "Wehavono  rule  which   obliges    us    to   receive 
Lazarus  either  crazy  people  or  young  demons. "      He  rep; 

■« Our  rule  in  this  who    ha-     wished    tO    DC    Mir- 

rounded  by  the  insane,  by   the  obi  ts,    by   those 

tempted  and  by  those  possessed  '•>  the  devil.     Prom    a 
they  brought   them  to  Him  to  be  freed,  and  this    He  did   with 
Why,  then,  blame  us,  or  find  fault,  we 

endeavor  to  Imitate  Him  in  a  thiug  which  He  has   shown   to  be 
ible  to  I  lim  I 
"  If  He  i  I  in  mind  1  by 

demons,  why  should  not  we  also!     We  do  kthem, 

they  are  brought  to  us.  And  how  do  we  know  that  Ili-^  Provi- 
dence, which  so  ordaii  not  wish  to  make  use  of  us  to 
heal  the  infirmities  of  these  poor  people  with  whom  oar  gentle 
Savior  wished  to  sympathize  to  such  a  to 


150  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  l'AUL. 

have  Himself  assumed  their  weakness?  Oh,  my  Savior  and  my 
God,  grant  ns  the  grace  to  look  upon  these  things  with  the- 
same  eye  with  which  Thou  hast  regarded  them!" 

There  was  another  motive  which  he  urged  for  assisting  these 
unfortunates;  it   was  thus    that    St.  Lazarus   became    a   grand, 
school  of  experience  wherein  they  could  learn  to  compassionate 
with  all  classes  of   evils,  and    exercise   themselves    in  all    their 
charitable      functions.        "  Bless    Godr    gentlemen      and     my 
brothers."  he  said,1  ';  and  thank  Him,  because  He  gives  us  the 
care  of  these  poor  people  deprived  of  sense,  and  of  the  power 
of  governing  themselves;  for,  in    serving  them,  we    see  and  we 
experience  how  great  and  how  varied  human  miseries  are.  and 
by  this  knowledge  we  become  the  better  fitted  to  labor  success- 
full}'  for  our  neighbor .     We  will  acquit  ourselves  of  our  functions 
with  so  much  the  more  fidelity  as-  we  the  better  know  from  our 
own  experience    what  it  is  to  suffer.      For  this  reason  I  beg  of" 
those  who  tend  these  persons  to  lake  good  care  of  them,  and  I 
ask  the    Congregation  to  frequently  recommend  them  to  God, 
and    to    prize     this    opportunity    of  exercising     charity    and 
patience   toward*    those    poor   people.      Otherwise,    God    will 
punish    us.     Yes,    be  prepared    to  see    a   curse   fall    upon    the- 
house  of  St.  Lazarus,  if  the  proper  and    just  care  of    them  be- 
neglected.     I  recommend,    especially,    that   they   be  properly 
nourished,  and,  at  least,  as  well   as  the  community.      I   would 

prefer   that   it    would    be    taken    away  from  me,  and    given  to 
them." 

With  what    indignant  charily  he    reproved    those  who  closed 

their   hearts   in    the   presence   of  the   miserable!     One  of  his. 

priests,  having  condemned   his  great  liberality  in  favor  of  the* 

foundlings,  and    having    complained    of    the    straits   to   which. 

thereby    the  house  of  St.  Lazarus  was    reduced,  and    the    ruin 

that   threatened,  the    Saint     returned   this     beautiful    answers 

M  May  God  pardon  him    this    weakness  which   so    removes  him. 

from  the    sentiments    of  the  Gospel!     Oh,  what    meanness    of 

faith  to  believe-  that,  in  doing   and  procuring  good  for  poor  and 

abandoned  children  as  these,  our  Lord  will  have  less  bounty  for 

us,  He  who   promises   to    recompense  a  hundredfold  whatever 

may  be  given    for  His    sake!.    Since  this  gentle  Savior   said  to> 

His  disciples:     •  Permit  little    children,  toco  mc    unto  Mo,'  can 


CHABITY.  151 

we,  without  going  contrary  to  Him,  neglect  or  abandon  them 
when  tiny  come  to  usf  What tenderness  has  He  not  shown 
for  little  children,  embracing  them  and  laying  His  hands  upon 
them!  I > I *  1  they  not  furnish  Him  the  occasion  for  establishing 
for.us  a  rule  of  salvation,  ordaining  us  to  become  like  unto 
them  if  we  wished  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  Heaven?  hut  to 
have  charity  for  children  and  to  take  care  ol  them  Is,  in  some 
measure,  to  become  a  child.  And  to  provide  for  the  necessities 
of  foundlings  is  to  take  the  place  of  their  fathers  and  mothers, 
or  rather  it  is  to  take  the  place  <>f  God,  Who  has  said  that,  if 
the  mother  forgot  her  offspring,  He  Himself  would  take  chi 
and  ii"!  forget  it.  Were  our  Lord  still  living  on  earth  among 
men.  and  did  He  ace  children  abandoned,  would  He,  too,  thii  k 
you,  wish  to  abandon  them  I  Such  a  thought  would,  surely,  do 
injustice  to  His  infinite  goodness.  And  we,  too,  in  our  turn, 
would  be  unfaithful  to  His  grace,  if,  after  bavins  been  cho 
by  His  Providence  to  provide  for  the  preservation  of  their 
bodies,  and  to  procure  spiritual  good  for  the  poor  foundlings,  we 
became  wearied,  and  abandoned  them  on  account  of  the  trouble 
we  experienced." 

The    service   of   the  poor   was     his    favorite    theme    with    the 

era  of  Charity.     "...  Oh,  how  happy  you  are,  my 

daughters,  to  have  been  destined  by  God  for  so  great   and 
holy  a  work.     The  great  ones  of  the  world  consider  themseh 

happy  when  they  Can  devote  to    it  a   portion  Of  their  time,  and 
you  are  witni  a, particularly  at  St  Sulpicius, 

with  what  zeal  and  what  fervor    1 1  and    the 

great    ladies    who    accompany    you     tend    the    poor.       Oh,  my 
daughters,  how  you  should  esteem  your. state  wherein  you  In 
every   day,  and    every  hour  of    the    day.  an    occasion    of  doing 

works  of  charity,  which   are  the  means  God   makes  use  of  to 

Sanctify  many  souls:      Did    not  a  St.    Louis,  my  daughters,  with 
a  holy  and    an  exemplary  humility   serve    the  poor  in  the    Hotel 

e  that    greatly  contributed   to   his   hoHne 

Ihive  :;<.!    ;ill    the    saints    looked    upon  it    I  1  work,  and 

sought  to  tend  the  poor?     Humble  yourselves,  therefore,  wh< 

ever  you  practice  this    charity,  and  often  reflect,  my  daughters, 

that  God  has  given  yon  a  grace  r  r  above  your  deserts 

four  principal  care,  after  the  love   of  God  and    the  desire    to 


\r>-2        Virtues  and  doctrine  of  st.  vincentde  taut.. 

make  yourselves  more  agreeable  to  His  Divine  Majesty,  should 
be  to  serve  the  sick  poor  with  sweetness  and  cordiality,  com- 
passionating their  sickness  and  listening  to  their  little 
complaints  as  a  good  mother  ought  to  do,  for  they  look  upon 
you  as  persons  sent  to  assist  them,  as  mothers  who  nurse  them. 
In  this  way,  you  are  destined  to  represent  in  regard  to  the  sick 
poor  the  goodness  of  God.  But  this  goodness  acts  towards 
the  afflicted  in  a  sweet  and  charitable  way;  hence,  you,  too, 
must  treat  the  sick  poor  with  gentleness,  with  pity  and  love, 
for  they  are  your  lords  and  masters  as  well  as  mine.  Oh, 
what  great  lords  they  are  in  the  eyes  of  Heaven  !  It  will  be 
their  duty,  as  it  is  said  in  the  Gospel,  to  open  the  gate.  Now 
you  perceive  what  obliges  }'ou  to  serve  them  with  respect, 
because  they  are  your  masters,  and  with  piety,  because  they 
represent  the  person  of  our  Lord.  You  ought  not  forget  to 
suggest  to  them  some  good  thoughts,  something,  for  example, 
like  this:  '  Well,  ni}T  brother,  how  do  you  think  of  making  the 
journey  to  the  other  world?'  Then  to  another:  'Well,  my 
child,  do  you  not  will  to  go  see  our  Lord  ?'  You  must  not. 
however,  say  much  at  a  time  to  them,  but  little  by  little  give 
whatever  instruction  isnecessaiy,  just  as  to  children  at  the  breast 
they  give  but  little  to  drink  at  a  time.  So.  too,  should  you 
do  when  your  sick  are  great  personages  in.  the  world,  for, 
notwithstanding,  they  are  but  children  in  piety,  and  a  word 
coming  from  the  heart  and  uttered  in  the  proper  spirit  suffices 
to  lead  them  to  God. 

••You  see,  my  sisters,  though  it  be  something  to  assist  the 
poor  in  their  bodies,  it  never  was  the  design  of  God  in  establish- 
ing your  congregation  that  you  should  care  for  the  bod}'  only, 
because  there  will  not  be  wanting  those  who  will  do  that; 
but  the  intention  of  our  Lord  was  that  you  should  assist  the 
soul  of  the  sick  poor.  That  is  your  beautiful  vocation.  What! 
leave  all  we  have  in  the  world,  father,  mother,  brothers,  sisters, 
relations,  friends,  possessions,  if  we  have  any,  and  even  our 
country?  And  why?  To  serve  the  poor,  to  aid  and  instruct 
them  how  to  go  to  Heaven.  Is  there  anything  more  beautiful 
or  more  worthy  of  esteem?  Could  we  see  a  daughter  thus 
formed  wre  would  sec  her  soul  resplendent  as  the  sun;  we 
could  not  gaze  upon.  Its-  beauty    without  being  dazzled.      Give 


CHARITY*.  159 

yon  then*  tQ  <i<>l    for    the   salvation    of  the    poor    you 

The  of  the  poor  Is  so  essentially  the  principal  vocation 

of  this  c  ktipn,  that   the  Saint  would  have,  if  accessary, 

all  things  else  subordinated  to  it,  every  point  of  the  rule,  i 
mental  prayer  and  mass;  tor,  as  he  unceasingly  repeated:  "  1' 
is  to  leave  GodforGod.*1  He  said:  ••  Would  you  think  God 
reasonable  than  a  master  who,  having, commanded  his  servant 
to  do  a  certain  thing,  and  before  the  order  was  fulfilled,  bade 
him  do  something  which  must  be  don^done  instantly!  Oh, 
this  master  would  nut  certainly  blame  his  servant  for  neglecting 
his  first  order;  on  the  contrary,  he  ought  to  in-  Letter  pleased. 
It  is  the  same  with  God.  He  has  called  you  tx>  the  congregation 
to  serve  the   poor,  and  that  this  might  be  the  m 

ttable  tie  has  caused  rules  to  he  given  you;  but  ir.  at   'he 
time  of    the   exercises,  He  calls  you    elsewhere,  go  on   the 

::nt  and  do  not    once  doubt  hut  that    you  do  Hi-    most  holy 
will.      Oh,  what  a  source  of  consolation  for  a  good  Daughter  of 
Charity  to  be  able  to  think  and   to   say  to  herself:  'Instead  of 
making  my   prayer,  or  my  reading,  I  will  go  ami  tend  my  | 
sick  who  are    waiting  lor  me,  and  1   know  Cod  will    look  upon 

my  action  as  agreeable.1   Oh,  with  such  a  thought,  a  sister  j 
gladly  wherever  God  calls.*1 

But  he  also  exhorted  his  COnfrere8  to  love  one  another. 
taking  as  bis  text  these  words  of  St.  John:  Littb  children,  U/ce 
one  He  told  them:     "The   congregation    will 

lon<i  as  the  virtue  Of  charity  abides  in  it."      He  then  prononi, 

a  thousand  maledictions   on  those  who.  in  destroying  charity, 
would  be  the  cause  of  the  ruin  of   I  gregation,  and  added: 

"Charity  is  the  BOUl  of  all  virtues,  and  the  paradise  of  commu- 
nities res,  the  house  wherein  charity  reigns  i-  a  paradi 
for,  where  charity  is,  there  God  dwells.  A  great  personage 
has  said  that  charity  is  the  cloister  of  Clod,  it  i-  there  He 
lodges,  there  He  makes  His  sojourn,  there  i>  His  palace  of 
predilection.      Let  us  be  charitable,  meek,  ht    us   hear  with 

ca<h  other,  and    then  (iod  will    take  up   His    residence  with  US, 
we  will  be  His  cloisters,  He  will  lodge  with  U-.  and  we  will  hi 

I  in  our  ! 


154  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Whoever,  in  a  community,  lias  neither  charity  nor  forbear- 
ance, resembles,  amid  so  many  dissimilar  dispositions  and 
different  methods  of  action,  a  vessel,  with  neither  anchor  nor 
rudder,  sailing  among  rocks  at  the  pleasure  of  wind  and  wave, 
and  which  soon  becomes  shattered  into  a  thousand  fragments. 

He  wrote:  ''How  I  pray  God  from  1113^  heart  for  you  and  all 
yours  that  it  may  please  His  Infinite  Goodness  to  give  you  one 
heart  and  one  soul !  Charity  is  the  cement  that  binds  Christians 
to  God,  and  individuals  among  themselves;  so  that  he  who 
contributes  to  the  union  of  hearts  in  a  congregation  binds  it 
indissolubly  to  God.  May  it  please  His  infinite  bounty  to 
animate  us  all  with  His  love  for  it."  And  when  he  learned  of 
an  act  of  charity,  he  exclaimed:  "Oh,  goodness  of  God,  unite 
thus  all  the  hearts  of  the  little  Congregation  of  the  Mission, 
and  then  command  what  Thou  pleasest.  All  pain  will  be  sweet, 
all  work  easy,  the  strong  will  assist  the  weak,  the  weak  will 
cherish  the  strong  and  obtain  for  them  from  God  an  increase 
of  strength,  and  then,  O  God,  Thy  work  will  be  according  to 
Thy  pleasure  and  to  the  edification  of  the  Church,  and  Thy 
laborers  will  multiply,  drawn  03^  the  good  odor  of  Such 
charty."     (To  Gennes,  13  Nov.  1647). 

Union  was  his  parting  word  to  the  missionaries  who  went  to 
labor  together.  He  said  to  them:  "Be  united,  and  God  will 
bless  you;  but  let  it  be  by  the  charity  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  all 
union  not  cemented  by  the  blood  of  this  Divine  Savior  cannot 
subsist.  It  is,  then,  in  Jesus  Christ,  by  Jesus  Christ  and  for 
Jesus  Christ,  that  you  should  be  united  to  one  another.  The 
spirit  of  Jesus  is  a  spirit  of  union  and  peace;  how,  then,  can 
you  attract  souls  to  Jesus  Christ  if  you  be  not  united  among 
yourselves  and  with  Him?  It  cannot  be  done.  Have,  then, 
but  one  mind  end  one  will;  otherwise  }tou  will  resemble  horses 
attached  to  the  same  plough,  each  one  pulling  in  opposite 
directions,  and  thus  destroying  and  breaking  everything  God 
calls  you  to  labor  in  His  vineyard.  Go,  having  in  Him  but  one 
and  the  same  heart,  one  and  the  same  intention,  and  then  you 
will  reap  abundant  fruit." 

He  sought  an  example  of  this  union  in  the  most  Holy 
Trinity  itself.     He  said  to  the  Daughters  of  Charity:   "I   have 


I    I!  AKIIY.  155 

been  desiring  and  wishing  for  a  long  time,  that  our  sisters  had 
attained  to  that  degree  ef  respect  for  each  ether  that  the  world 
outside  could  never  know  which  one  was  the  sister  servant. 
For,  ^<n\  my  Daughters,  though  God  be  one  in  Himself, 
there  are  in  Him  three  persons,  and  the  Father  is  not  greater 
than  the  Son,  nor  the  F  eater  than   the  Holy   ''.host.     In 

like  manner,  the  Daughters  of  Charity,   who  ought   to   be   the 
image  of  the  most  Holy  Trinity,  though  numerous  should  yet 

have  hut     one  heart  and    one    mind.        And    as,     again,     in    the 

ns  efthe  most  Holy  Trinity  the  operations,  though 
diverse  and  attributed  to  each  one  in  particular,  have  such  a 
relation  between  themselves  that  when  we  attribute  Wisdom  to 
the  Son  and  Goodness  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  wedonot  intend  to 
thai  the  Father  is  deprived  of  these  two  attributes,  nor  that 
the  Third  Person  possesses  not  the  power  of  the  Father  nor 
the  wisdom  of  the  Son;  so, too,  among  the  Daughters  of  Charity, 
she  who  serves  the  poor  must  have  a  relation  with  the  one  who 
tends  the  children,  and  she  who  has    the    care    of   the    children 

shonldnave  a  relation  with  her  who  has  charge  of  the  poor. 
And  I  would  still  further  wish  that  our  sisters  would  conform 
themselves  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  in  this,  that  as  the  Father 
communicates  Himself  entirely  to  the  Son.  and  the  Son 
entirely  to  the  Father,  from  which  union  the  Holy  Spirit 
proceeds,  so  they,  too,  would  he  all  in  all  to  each  other  that 
they  may  thus  produce  the  works  of  charity  that  are  attributed 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and.  in  this  way,  have  a  relation  with  the 
Most  Holy  Trinity.  For  you  see,  my  Daughters,  he  who  says 
charity  says  God.  You  are  the  daughters  of  charity;  therefore, 
you  ought,  as  far  as  possible,  conform  yourself  to  the  image  of 
God.  To  this  tend  all  communities  that  aspire  to  perfection. 
And  what  is  there  in  God?  'lucre  are.  my  Daughters, 
equality  of  persons  and  unity    of  Well,    what   does 

this  teach  you  if  not  that  you  all,  every  one  of  you,  should  be 
hut  one  and  equal.'  But  if  there  must  he  a  superioress,  a 
sister  servant?  Oh,  this  ought  to  be  hut  to  give  an  example  of 
virtue  and  humility  to  the  others  by  being  the  first  to  do  every- 
thing; the  first  to  humble  herself  at  the  feet  of  her  sister,  the 
pardon,  and  the  first  to  renounce  her  own  opinion 
to    follow  that  of  another." 


15G  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OV  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

He  recommended,  especially,  mutual  forbearance.  -'It  is,1' 
lie  said,  "  the  stay  of  a  Congregation,  just  as  in  a  house  the 
parts  below  sustain  those  placed  above."  The  defects  of  others 
should  not  discourage  us.  "  Let  us  look  upon  defects  whether 
of  body  or  of  mind  as  a  special  mercy  from  God,  and  alwa3rs 
show  a  particular  reverence  for  those  who  are  afflicted  with 
these  failings,  regarding  their  persons  as  strokes  of  a  great 
master  though  the  piece  be  not  finished  (Conference,  21st.  of 
Oct.  1G43).  ,(We  should  not  be  astonished  when,  at  times, 
we  see  faults  in  certain  persons,  because  God  permits  this  for 
ends  of  which  we  know  nothing;  but  what  do  I  say?  God  even 
makes  use  of  sins  for  the  justification  of  a  person;  3-es,  sin 
itself  eaters,  in  a  certain  sense,  into  the  order  of  predestina- 
tion, and  by  means  of  it,  God  produces  in  us  acts  of  penance, 
of  humility,  of  humilit}',  yes,  gentlemen,  of  humility  which 
is  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  own  virtue.  And.  tell,  me  have  not 
roses  their  thorns?  There  is  no  rose  without  thorns.  The 
defects  then,  which  God  permits  in  certain  persons,  in  some 
more,  in  some  less,  serve  as  ashes  to  cover  up  the  virtues  that 
are  in  them,  so  that  seeing  their  faults  they  may  maintain 
themselves  in  humility  and  abjection.  And  who  is  there  not 
subject  to  pome  fault,  when  even  the  saints  had  their  failings 
and  none  but  the  Son  of  God  and  His  Blessed  Mother  were 
exempt?  The  Apostles  were  taught  in  the  school  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  from  His  own  lips,  and  yet,  you  know  what  passed 
between  them !  Petty  rivalries,  want  of  faith,  so  that  at  the 
very  time  the  Son  of  God  was  ascending  into  Heaven  He 
reproached  them  with  their  incredulity.  .  .  .  What  you 
should  fear  are  the  sins  of  the  understanding,  for  they  are  very 
rarely,  scarcely  ever,  corrected ;  they  are  the  most  dangerous 
faults."     (Conference,  27th  of  April,  1657). 

Having  thus  preached  forbearance  and  mutual  support,  the 
humble  old  man,  throwing  himself  on  his  knees,  said  :  "And 
because  I  have  greater  need  than  an}'  other  that  the  Congregation 
bear  with  me,  on  account  of  the  many  miseries  I  perceive 
within  myself,  the  mairy  causes  of  disediflcation  I  give  my 
brethren  and,  particularly  those  who  assist  me  in  my  little 
infirmities,  I  therefore,  pray  you,  my  brothers,  to  kindly  please 
to  continue  your  charity  and  forgive   the  past.     Old  men,   as 


CHARITY.  !•">', 

David  said,  h  rpport;  bear  with  me,   then. 

my  brothers,    I    beg   of  you,   and   pray   to  God  that    l   may 
improve."      He  I  sed  the   floor,  as   was  customary;  all 

the  others  doing  the  same.  (Conference,  25th  of  July,  1058.) 
lie  afterwards  can  them  against  whatever  could  trouble 

charity,    against  scandal,    of  which  he  said:     "'Idle    malice   of 
■i  lal  may  l.c  compared  10  the  malice  of  D  who    would 

dig  a  dc;)  and  wide  ditch  iii  the  middli  oughfarc 

that  the  by  might  fall  into  it,  and  the  better  to  prevent 

them  from  being  on  their  guard,  would  cover  the  ditch  so  as  to 

hide    it    from   their    \  Vandal    is    something  Still 

tuse  the  malice  of  that  person  tend-  to  precipitate  only 
bodies  into  the  ditch,  whereas  the  malice  of  scandal  tends  to  pre 
cipiti  lintohelL   (Conference  to  I  >fCharity,  1 5  th. 

of  Nov.  16 

He  1  lion,  of  which    he   said:   "The 

darts  first  pierced  the  heart  of  Our  Lord  I  I  striking  ti. 
for  whom  they  were  meant."  Ho  condemned  those  who  Len 
wiQlng  ear,  no  loss  than  those  who  slandered:  •*  A.s  they  say  thai 

there   would  he  DO  tl,  :xne    u  b 

goods,so,too,caii  it  be  said  none  would  dare  to  detract  were  n 
willing  to  listen."    (Conference,  Sisl  id.) 

ile  added:   "  Detraction    is  like  0  ravenoi  B    wolf  thl 
and  ruins    the  sheepfold    that  it   -  of  the  great 

ta  that  can  befall  aCoi  to  have  within  it 

who   detract,    who  murmur,    and    who,    m-  tent,    always 

find  fault." 

Finally,  he  branded   envy:     "To  envy   is  to   find  fault  with 
the  ordei  I;  for  if  we  become  displeased  another 

is  better  off  than  attack  not  so  much   him  who  has  the 

advantage  over  us  as  Him  Who  gives   it.  and  Grod  can  say  to 

f     It    is  I 

the  Mood  of  Jesus  Christ  is  i  ,  for  to  this  Mood  are 

due  all  as   well  natural  as  spiritual,  whilst,  we,  by  our 

-  have  merited  but  hell.     It  w  to  place  ourself  in  opposition 

to   the    communion    of  >r    in    the    Church    there    is    I 

imunication   i  works.      NOW,  would  a  merchant,  who 

rmed   a   partnership  with    another.  his 


158  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

partner  made  great  gains,  seeing  that  he  is  to  share  in  them  ? 
Will  one  part  of  the  body  rise  up  in  anger,  because  another  is 
sound  and  healthy."  (Repetition  of  Prayer,  1656.)  In  a 
word,  envy  has  caused  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ  —  the  envy  of 
the  devil  and  the  envy  of  the  Jews.  Envy  is  the  gate  through 
which  sin  entered  Heaven  and  came  upon  the  earth.  Envy 
ruined  Lucifer,  and  from  being  an  angel  of  light  it  changed 
him  into  an  angel  of  darkness.  Then  the  demon,  seeing  that  man 
was  made  to  occupy  the  place  whence  he  had  fallen  by  his 
rebellion  against  God,  envied  him  and  resolved  to  destroy  him 
by  inducing  him  to  fall  into  sin.  He  succeeded,  and  thus,  in 
causing  the  fall  of  Eve  and  Adam,  he  introduced  sin  into  the 
world.  And  hence,  then,  it  may  be  said,  no  evil  happens  in  a 
congregation  but  through  envy,  which  is  thus  the  first  source  of 
all  the  sins  committed. 

"  It  is  said  that  they  who  commit  sin  experience  a  certain 
satisfaction,  but  it  is  not  so  in  the  sin  of  eirvv.  This  vice  is  an 
executioner  who  instantly  punishes  those  who  are  given  to  it. 
Look  at  the  envious  person;  everything  gives  him  pain;  the 
good  he  sees  in  others  and  the  good  he  hears  of  others  wither 
him  immediate^.  He  has  a  serpent  in  his  soul.  You  know 
the  torments  those  suffer  who  are  afflicted  with  the  tape  worm, 
and  how  they  can  rest  neither  by  day  nor  by  night.  The  Holy 
Ghost  declares  that  envy  dries  up  even  the  marrow  in  the  bones; 
in  fine,  the  envious  are  in  a  condition  far  more  deplorable  than 
those  afflicted  with  tape  worm.  Let  us  take  the  resolution 
never  to  envy  the  good  of  others,  nor  the  esteem  of  men,  nor 
occupations,  but  choose  for  ourselves  that  which  is  least,  the 
employment  which  is  the  most  painful,  the  worst  garments,  and 
look  upon  ourselves  as  the  least  and  last  of  all."  (Conference 
to  Sisters  of  Charity,  24th  of  June,  1654.) 

Let  us  further  hear  the  Saint  giving  us  both  the  precept  and 
example  of  charity,  in  the  efforts  he  made  to  retain  in  their 
vocation  those  of  his  members  who  were  tempted  to  abandon  it. 
He  wrote,  in  November  1656:  "If  you  understood  the  gift 
of  God  you  would  not  prefer  a  change  to  the  happiness  of  serv- 
ing our  Lord  in  the  state  to  which  He  has  called  you,  a  grace  so 
great   that   it  ought  to   be   dearer  to  you   than  life.     When  I 


(ii  \!  15!) 

contrast    your  present    dispositions   with   those    in   which   I 

formerly  snv  you.  you  Beem  to  me  no  longer  the  same  man. 
Wnere,  now,  is  that  gratitude  th  I  you  to  thank 

(Jod  for  baring  withdrawn  you  from  the  worl.l,  that  you  might 

find  in  the*  Congregation  SO  many  means  of  sanctifying  yourself. 
and  BO  many    I  of  charity  to    aid  others    in    procuring 

their  salvation  I  W%ere,  now,  is  that  holy  indifference  to  riches 
and  employment-  that  eaused  you  bo  frequently  to  say  that  you 
were  ready  to  go,  or  to  Btay.  in  older  to  follow  our  Lord! 
Where  is  that  i  ror  you  and. to  do  in  all  things  the  will 

d,  and.  according  as  it  might  he    made  known  to  you  by 

holy  obedience.'1  He  wrote  similarly  to  a  brother,  on  the  5th  of 
September,  1649:  -Do  you  not  remember  the  lights  God  so 
often  gave  you  in  prayer,  lights  that  made  you  resolve  before 
Ili^  Divine  Majesty  to  publicly  declare  before  the  whole 
community  that  you  would  rather  die  than  leave  it1  And, 
behold,  on  the  slightest  occasion,  when  there  is  question 
neither  of  death,  nor  of  shedding  blood,  nor  of  menaces,  you 
surrender  without  the  resistence  which  a  promise  made  to  God 

demands,  for  Qod  is  a  firm   and   jealous  God  and    re  |uires  to  be 

served  according  to  His  pleasure!  Will  you  now  contradict 
that  promise,  and  abuse  His  grace,  make  light  of  His  goodness 
and  afterwards  endure  the  regrets  that  others  experienced 
through  like  disorders?  I  have  not  seen  anyone,  to  whom  God 
•rave  the  graces  which  you  have  received  from  His  kindness  leave 
any  community,  without  feeling  in  his  conscience  the  reproach  of 

God,  and  in  his  daily  life  a  thousand  vexations.  But.  you  will 
say.  i  have  the  intention  of  always  pleasing  God  Alasl  there 
is  no  lack  of  good  pretexts;  and  if  you  examine  you  will  find  that 
your  action  is  not  i  I  by  the  desire  of  rendering  yourself 

.  of  becoming  more  submissive,  move  detached  from  the 

world  and  from  your  own    case,   more  humble,  more;    mortified, 

and  more  united  to  your  neighbor  by  charity,  as  is  necessary 
in  order  to  bec<  pleasing  to  God.     You  think,  how 

my   deai-   brother,  i  ider  Him  service   and   work  out  your 

salvation  in  removing  mrself  from  the  way  of  perfection:  this 
is  an  illusion.  Had  you  not.  already  entered  upon  the 
way  <»f  th  i  perfect,  ah:  very  well;  but  St.  Paul  says  that  those 
who    have  once    been  enlightened    and    have    tasted    the    word 


160  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

of  God,  and  fall,  can,  with  difficulty,  be  renewed  in  penance. 
How  can  yon  pursuade  yourself  that  you  will  be  able  to  preserve 
yourself,  in  returning  to  the  world,  when  even  now,  being  out 
of  it,  you  find  so  much  trouble  in  overcoming  yourself?  If  you 
believe  the  contrary,  at  least  do  not  leave  but  by  the  same  door 
through  which  you  have  entered  the  congregation:  this  door  is 
the  spiritual  retreat  which  I  beg  you  to  make  before  determining 
on  a  separation  of  such  importance." 

We  find  all  these  reasons,  all  the  efforts  of  his  charily,  united 
in   the   following  letter   to     a    missionary;    (2d   Jan.,    1656): 
"Reflect  on  these  reasons:  First,  reflect  on  the  graces   of  your 
vocation  in   which   God  puts  into    your   hands  so  many  means 
of  perfecting  your  own  soul  and  of  saving   Others,     '  TJiou  hast 
not  chosen  me  but  I  have  chosen  you,''  says   our   Lord.       But   He 
will  not  be  obliged  to  give  you  those   graces   iu   another  condi- 
tion to  which  He   will 'not   have  called  you.       Secondly,  reflect 
on  the  blessings  it  has  pleased  God,  up  to  the  present,  to   give 
to  all  your  labors,   whereby  you   have   done   much   good  both 
within  and  without,  and  which,  besides   your  merit  before  God, 
has  made  you  esteemed,  and  endeared   to   every  one.       Third, 
reflect  on  the  promise  }tou  have  made  to  God   to   serve  Him  in 
the  little  Congregation ;  if  you  fail  in  your  word  with  God,  with 
whom  will  you  keep  it?     Fourth,    reflect  on  these  words  of  our 
Lord:  'He  who  does  not  leave  father  and   mother   for   my  love 
is  not  worthy  of  me.'     Thank  God,  you  have  left  yours  to   give 
yourself  entirely  to  Him.     What   pretext,  then,    have   you,  at 
this  hour,  for   abandoning    Him   in    order   to    return   to   3rour 
parents  ?     Fifth,    think  of  the   remorse   you   will   have   at   the 
hour  of  death,  and  for   what  you  will   have   to  answer   at  the 
judgment  seat  of  God,  if,    through   human   respect,    or  for   a 
temporal   gain,  or  to   live   more  at  your  ease,    or  for  all   these 
together,   though  hidden    under   other   pretexts,    you   should 
become   guilty  of  the   infidelity  of  which  we  have  spoken  and 
lose  the  opportunities  you  now  have  of   advancing  the  glory  of 
Our  Master      God  forbid,  sir,  that  this  evil  should  ever  happen ! 
They  will  tell  you,  perhaps,  as  you  already  have  been  told,  that 
you  can  work  out  your  salvation    anywhere.     I    admit;  but  I 
add,  it  is  extremely  difficult,  not  to  say  impossible,  to  save  yowv 
soul  in  a  place  and  in  a  state  wherein  God  does  not  wish  you, 


CHARITY.  161 

especially  after  having  left,  without  CHUM,  a  true  vocation  such 
a-  you  have  recognized  yours  to  be.  Too  cannot  say  that  you  arc 
wanting  in  the  strength  required  for  the  functions  of  the  Con* 
gregation,  since  you  know.  sir,  these  are  varied,  that  the  labors 
of  each  are  regulated  according  to  his  talents,  and  that  even 
those  who  labor  the  most  have  Les  .   thin  a  parish   priest 

in  the  country  who  strives  to  do  bis  duty  well.  If  it  be 
objected  to  you  that  you  owe  m  >re  to  the  souls  of  your  relatives 
than  to  those  of  strangers,  answor,  without  fear  of  contradiction, 

that  one  mission,  lasting  for  a  month  01  three  weeks,  which  you 
will  pr<  cure   for  the  parish  in  which  they  live,  will  be  of  more 
advantage  t«>  them  than  all  that  you,    living  among  them,  could 
do  during   your  entire    life.      And   the    reason    of  this    is.  that 
familiarity  diminishes  esteem  and  often   destroys  it  altogether; 
and  then  one  is  no  longer  capable  of  producing  any  fruit      This 
is  why  a  person  is  rarely  a  prophet  in  his  own  country.      R< 
i:  i-.  that  Our  Lord  returned  only  once  to  Nazareth,  and  then 
the  inhabitants  wished  to  precipitate  Him  from  the  summit  of 
a  rock,  a  treatment.    He.  perhaps,   permitted  to  teach   evangeli- 
cal laborers  the  danger  they  incur,  in  returning  to  their  homes', 
of  losing  the   high  esteem  their  labors  have   won  for  them,   and 
of  fulling  into  shameful  disorders.      For  this   reason,    further, 
He  did  not  wish  to  allow  two  of  His  disciples  to  return  to  their 
parents  when  they    asked    permission,  the    one    desiring  to    go 
bury  his  father,  the  other  to  sell  his  property  and  distribute  it 
to  the  poor.     "If  you  say  you  are  obliged  to  assist  your  mother, 
that  is  true  in  only  one    case,  which  is  when    she  is  in    need  of 
the  necessaries  Of  life,  and   when,  without  your  aid,   she  would 
be  in  danger  of  death  from  hunger.     But,  thanks  be  to  God, 
she  is  well  enough  off   in   the  goocU  of   this    world,  and   can  do 
without  you  in  the  future  as  in  the  past.        lor  all  tl  tons 

I  will  hope,  sir,  that  you  will  give  yourself  anew  to  God  to 
•serve  Him  in  the  Congregation  according  to  IIi>  eternal  design8, 
without  further  thinking  of  your  relations,  save  the  more  to 
detach  yourself  from  them,  and   to  recommend   them  to  His 

mercy:  for,  by  this  means,  His  Divine  bounty  Will  continue  to 
bless  you.  and  will  bless,  on  account  of  you,  the  souls  of  those 
that  are  dear  to  you.  I  hope  and  pray  for  this  from  the  bottom 
of  my  heart." 


1C2  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

But  if  Vincent  would  not  permit  his  children  to  leave  the 
congregation  and  go  out  into  the  world,  he  willingly  exhorted 
them,  when  on  the  point  of  death,  to  depart  from  the  world  and 
the  congregation  to  go  to  Heaven.  Here  is,  almost  entire, 
one  of  his  exhortations  before  death,  admirable  alike  for  its 
sweetness,  and  its  sublime  faith:  '-  Well,  my  brother,  how  are 
you  at  present?  So  you  believe,  then,  that  our  great  general, 
the  first  of  all  missionaries,  our  Lord,  really  wants  you  in  the 
mission  of  Heaven  ?  You  see  He  wishes  that  we  all,  each  in 
his  turn,  go  there,  and  this  is  one  of  the  principal  rules  and 
constitutions  He  made  while  on  earth.  I  will  that  where  lam 
there  also  may  my  minister  be.  My  God !  What  consolation  you 
should  feel  thus  to  be  chosen  among  the  first  to  go  to  the 
eternal  mission  where  all  the  exercises  consist  in  loving  God! 
Is  it  net  true  that  our  great  superior  is  graciously  willing  to 
give  3*011  the  grace  of  being  of  the  number  of  these  happy 
missionaries?  Oh,  without  a  doubt,  you  should  hope  for  it 
from  His  mercy  and  goodness,  and.  animated  with  this  confi- 
dence, say  to  H;m  in  all  humility:  'Oh  my  Lord!  whence 
comes  this  happiness?  Alas!  it  is  not  because  I  have  merited 
it,  ror  whaL-  proportion  is  there  between  the  toil  of  missions 
given  on  earth  and  the  joy  and  recompense  of  the  missionaries 
who  are  with  Thee?  It  is,  then,  from  Thy  bounty  and  liberality 
alone,  O,  my  Master,  that  I  hope  for  it.  And  what !  Besides 
the  ir equality  between  the  labors  of  missions  here  below  and 
the  reward  Thou  givest  above,  I  have  been  guilty  of  a  number  of 
sins,  of  infidelities,  and  of  cowardice  which  render  me  unworthy 
of  the  recompense.  Still,  I  hope  in  Thy  infinite  goodness  and 
generosity  that  this  great  debt  will  be  remitted,  as  was  done  to 
the  poor  debtor  in  the  Gospel:  And  He  forgive  him  all  the  debt, 
because  Thy  mercy  and  benevolence  are  infinitely  greater  than 
my  unworthiness  and  my  malice.  It  is  certain  that  the 
greatest  glory  you  are  capable  of  rendering  Him  at  present  is 
to  hope  with  all  your  heart  in  His  goodness  and  His  infinite 
merits,  for  the  magnitude  of  the  faults  to  be  pardoned  will  only 
manifest  the  better  the  greatness  of  His  mere}*.  He  expects 
that  confidence  from  you,  so  as  to  be  forced  to  say  to  you, 
with  all  the  affection  of  a  father:  This  day  thou  wilt  be  with  Me 
in  Paradise.     Now,  too,  is  the    time   to  make   frequent     and 


CHARITY.  103 

of  love  for  your  dear  and  good  master,    And  all 

i1k.sc  beautiful  acts  of  Dope,  so  Agreeable  to  God,  which  you 
may  have  made  should  lead  von  to  love,  for  if  lie  is  bo  magnifi- 
cent, bo  liberal*  so  good,  ae  you  hope,  is  it  not  true  that  you 
i  avc  great  reasoo  to  cry  out  and  say:  iOb,  Qod  of  my  heart! 
Thy  infinite  goodness  does  not  permit  me  to  divide  my  afl 
tions.     oh!  do  Thou  alone  take  p  1  of  my  heart  and  my 

liberty:      How  can  I  desire    anght  else   but  Thee:      I  low  attach 

myself  to  anything  not  Thee]    Would  it,  perhaps,  be  to  myself! 

Alas!     Thou  besrest    me    infinitely  more    love  than  I    can  !. 

for  myselt     Thou  art  infinitely  more  desirous  of  my  good  and 

llStSt  the  power  of  doing  it,  than  I   who    have  nothing  and  hope 

for  nothing  but  in  Thee.  Oh,  my  only  God!  Oh.  infinite 
Goodness:  Why  have  I  not  for  Thee  the  love  of  all  the  Sera- 
phims  together!  Alas:  it  is  very  late  to  imitate  them!  Oh, 
ancient  U  unty,  I  have  loved  Thee  toj  late.  But,  at  Least,  I 
offer  Thee  with  all  the  Btrengtb  of  my  affection  the  love  of  the 
most  holy  Queen  of  Angels,  and,  in  general,  the  love  of  all  the 
blessed.  Oh  my  God!  in  the  presence  ofHeaven  and  earth  I  g 
Thee  uiy  heart  such  B  I  adore,  out  oflo  .  the 

of  Thy  paternal   Providence  in  regard  to  Thy  wretched 
servant    I  detest,  in  Thy]  .  and  before  the  entire  heavenly 

court,  all  that  can  separate  me  from  Thee.  OSover*  igu  Goodness, 

Thou,  Who  wished  to  he  loved  by  sinners,  </\\v  me  Thy  love,  and 

then  command  what  Thou  wilt.     *  Give  what  Thou  commandest 
mandtohat  Thou  w3Lf    Yes,  my  very  dear  brother,  it  is 

true,  and  you  must  in  no  way  doubt  it,  that  it  always  has  I ■• 
the  good  pleasure  of  God  that  you  love  Hiin  and  especially  that 
you  love  Him  at  this  time.        It  i^  that  we  might  love  Him  that 

He  created  us  to   His  own   image  and  likeness,  since   we  only 

love  what  bCS  emblance  to  us  if  not  entirely,  at  least  in 

part  This  lover  of  our  hearts,  seeingthat,  unfortunately.  Bin 
had  Bpoiled  this  likeness,  has  wished  to  break  through  all  the 

laws  of  nature  in  order  to  repair  the  damage,  hut  so  wonderfully, 
that  lie  has  not  contented  Himself  in  restoring  in  us  in*  image 
and  the  character  of  His  dignity,  but  lie  has  been  pleased  to 
make  Himself  like  us  in  clothing  Himself  with  our  humanity. 
And  more,  as  love  ia  infinitely  inventive,  after  being  nailed  to  the 
infamous  gibbet  of  the  cross,  in  order  to  gain  the  souls  of  those 


164  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OE  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

by  whom  He  wished  to   be  loved,  foreseeing   that  this   absence 
might  bring   forge tfulness     and    coolness     to  onr   hearts,  He 
instituted  the  most  angnst  Sacrament  of  the  altar,  in  which    He 
is  as  really   and   substantially  present  as  in  Heaven  above.     In 
this  sacrament,  He  has  wished   to  abase  and  annihilate  Himself 
still  more  than   in  His  Incarnation,  and   in   some   measure    to 
make   Himself  more   like   ns   by   being   onr  meat  and  drink, 
intending,  by   this   means,  that   the    union    and   resemblance, 
produced   between   our    bodies    and    nutritious   substance,  be 
effected  between  Him  and  men, for  love  can  do  all.  and  wills  all. 
Thus  has  He  willed,  and  fearing  that  men,   not  comprehending 
rightly  this   ineffable   mystery    and   stratagem   of  love,  would 
neglect  to  approach  this  divine  sacrament  He  laid  upon   them 
the  obligation  of  so  doing  under  pain  of  incurring  His  eternal 
displeasure:     '  Unless  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man  you  ivill 
not  have   Vfe   in  you.1      Excite   yourself,  then,  to   love   Him. 
Remember  that   the   greatest  gift  you  can  give  Him   is   your 
heart;  He  asks  nothing  more:  '  Son,  give  me  thy  heart.''     If  your 
thoughts  suggest  that  it  is  temerity  for  a  poor  debtor  and  a  mis- 
erable  slave  to  aspire   to  caresses   and  marks  of  affection  from 
the  Supreme  Master,  answer  that  it  is  God  Who  commands  you 
and  Who  desires  it.     If  any   difficulty   you   may   have  felt  in 
making  ac  ts  of  faith  cause  you  pain  or  scruple,  have   recourse 
to  acts  of  love  which  will  please  God  better,  and  will,  moreover, 
contain  acts  of  all  other  interior  virtues.     If  you  have  difficulty 
in  forming  acts   of  contrition,  make   them  by  way  of  love;  for 
they  are  nothing  else.     Do   you  not  wish  that  the  will  of  God 
be  accomplished  in   you?     Do   you   not  desire  that  He  should 
take   infinite    delight  in   you  ?     Are   you  not   willing   that  He 
should  receive  all  the    glory  He  expects  from  the  sufferings  He 
permits  you    to  endure  at  present!     Were  it   in   your  power  to 
procure  Him  all   the  glory  that  He   expects   from  all  creatures, 
would  you  not  willingly  do   it?     And  are  you  not   very  glad  of 
all  the  glory  and  perfection  that  God  has  in  Himself  ?     Do  you 
not  detest,  from    the   bottom    of  your  heart,  all  that  is  in   you 
contrary  to  th'e  good  pleasure  of  God?      Do  you  not  wish  you 
had  loved  Him   all  your  lifetime,   as  did   the   Messed  Virgin? 
Well,  now,  entertain   yourself  frequently  with  these   beautiful 
sentiments  and  look  upon  them  as  the  lighted  lamps  of  the  wise 


CHARITY.  1C5 

virgins  who  were  admitted,  for  that  reason,  to  eternal  nuptials 
with  the  spouse.  Oh,  but  that  is  a  beaatiful  disposition  in 
which  to  enter  with  Him]  And  will  you  not  leave  us  the  hope 
that  you  will  not  forget  OS  when  you  will  he  in  Heaven  among 
the  little  troop  of  missionaries  who  are  already  there  1  Grant  us 
the  favor  t<>  kindly  tell  them  of  the  confidence  we  hare  in  their 
holy  prayers,  so  that  they  may  obtain  Corns  the  grace  to  perform 
our  mission  here  helow  faithfully,  that  thus  we  may  belong 
a<_rain  to  the  mission  in  Ile.iven  —  S  mission  of  love  that  will 
endure  eternally." 


CHAPTER  XT. 


MEEKNESS. 


I 

Meekness  is  the  flower  and  the  odor  of  charity.  Wonderful 
flower!  With  Vincent  it  sprang  up  and  shed  all  its  beauty  upon 
an  ungrateful  earth.  He  was  naturally  choleric,  being  of  a 
splenetic  temperament,  and  of  an  active  nature.  Yet,  by  efforts 
pf  virtue,  and  with  the  aid  of  grace,  he  succeeded  in  repressing 
even  the  least  appearance  of  anger,  and  conquered  in  himself  its 
most  secret  movements.  The  struggle  was  long  and  obstinate. 
Whilst  yet  in  the  house  of  Gondi  the  wife  of  the  general  of  the 
galleys  was  distressed  at  his  fits  of  melancholy,  and  it  was  in 
1G21  that  he  was  able  to  sa}r:  "  I  addressed  myself  to  God  and 
earnestly  prayed  Him  to  change  in  me  this  dry  and  repulsive 
humor  and  give  me  a  meek  and  benign  spirit;  and,  by  the  grace 
of  our  Lord,  with  a  little  attention  to  sallies  of  nature,  I  have 
rid  myself  somewhat  of  my  gloomy  disposition." 

Once  in  possession  of  the  virtue  of  meekness,  he  guarded  it 
carefully,  cultivated  it,  and  faithfully  practiced  all  its  acts 
After  the  example  of  the  blessed  Bishop  of  Geneva  whom  he, 
himself,  took  as  a  model  and  recommended  to  others,  he  ever 
after  presented  an  open  address  and  an  amiable  affability  which 
tinctured  all  his  conversations  with  kind  and  obliging  words 
without,  however,  any  shade  of  false  flattery:  he  never  praised 
any  in  their  presence  unless  actuated  by  motives  of  the  most 
elevated  interest. 

His  meekness  excelled   in   reprimand    and  correction.       On 
these  occasions,  he  threw  into  his  manner  and  his  words,    such 


v.  i.f.kn: 

moderation  and    such    sweetness    that  he    softened    the  hard 
hearts  and  triumphed  over  all  resi>tam 

ili^  meekness  became  all  the  more   compassionate  and  more 

tendei  to  LC  loved  to  fafde,  and.  OS  it 

were,  to  bury.     Never  a  word  n  plaint  did   he  use  against 

e  who  bad  abandoned  him,  no  retaliation  for  their  murmurs. 
Far  from  revealing   the   motives  of  their  departure,  he  said  of 
them  all  the  good  possible  that  truth  would  permit,  and  avenged 
If  on  their  petty  spites  by  all  kind  !  offices. 

In  tl  >f  his  duty  as  Superior, he  had  worn  the  air  of 

one  who  had  other  than  uperior  who  gave 

hi>  order-.  Were  his  commands  neglected, he  contented  himself 
with  saying:    ■•  Perhaps,  had  you  done   that   in  the  manner! 

d  you  to  do  it.  God  would  have  blessed 
when  the  di  without  thought,  indirect,  or  of 

little  import,  he  said  nothing,  his  silence  and  patiet.  tho 

correct!* 

He  showed   himself   particularly  mild   towards  the  infirm*, 
either  of  body,  or  of  mind.   With  .  >  them  he  never  com- 

plained, nevtr  U8C  1  B  WOl  I  tl 

the  idea  that  the  .  lie  sometimes   admitted  to 

thee  tion.  on   trial,  not  withstand  in 

to    the  eon;  rtain  subjects  who     appeared   as   if  they 

never  could  become  suitable  men:  :e   than  < 

his  gentle  care    he  merited    that  God  should  deliver  them  from 
all  their  ailments,  and   should   make  of  them  efficient  mission* 
With  still  greater  reason  did  he  ith  meekness  and 

patience  those  who  already  belonged  to  the  congregation,  hovr 
great   soever   their  infirmities.      ■  no    fear,"  he  said  to 

them,  "of  being  a  charge  to  the  o  ion;  on  the  contrary, 

Dg  for  it  to   possess    infirm    members,  for  they,  by 
their  sufferings,  merit  more  thau  do  the  others  by  their  labo 

The  least  among    the    members  of    his  congregation,  the 

brot  hers,  the   most  uncouth    and  tho 

ii.  wire  the   privileged   objects  of  his   mildness  and 

gnity.     lie  called  upon  them  in  conference,  no  matter  what 

their  roughness,  listened  to  them  with   gentle    patience,  i  ever 

interrupted  them,  but  to   help  them,  and  by  mingling  excuses 


ICS  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

and  praises  lie  corrected  them  of  any  errors  which   they  might 
-have  advanced. 

His  meekness,  so  tolerant  with  natural  defects  of  body,  or  of 
mind,  was  not  disconcerted  even  by  vices  of  the  will.  He  bore 
with  intractable  subjects  that  they  might  have  an  opportunity 
for  repentance  and  conversion:  and  when  there  was  hardly  any 
nope  of  amendment  he  still  bore  with  them  in  order  to  exercise 
himself  in  meekness. 

Even  when  overwhelmed  with  pressing  duties  his  mildness 
opened,  to  all.  his  room,  his  ear.  and  his  heart.  He  was  at  all 
tim2s  ready  to  listen  to  the  least  of  his  subjects,  before  mass, 
during  the  recitation  of  his  breviary,  and  even  at  night.  Those 
troubled  with  scruples  could  apply  to  him  several  times  during 
the  day  or  hour,  even  when  he  was  engaged  with  persons  of 
distinction,  and  he  would  ever  receive  them  with  kindness. 
He  would  rise  from  bis  chair,  go  to  meet  them,  take  them  into 
a  corner  listen  to  them,  repeat  his  advice,  even  write  it  down 
for  them  and  make  them  read  it  to  him  so  as  to  be  assured  they 
understood;  nothing  wearied  his  sweet  and  gentle  charity. 

And  this  is  why  Tronson,  Superior  General  of  St.  Sulpicius, 
could  say  that  Vincent  possessed  the  virtue  of  meekness  in  so 
eminent  a  degree,  that  in  seeing  him  you  imagined  you  saw 
St.  Paul  conjuring  the  Corinthians  by  the  meekness  and  modesty 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

II. 

And  yet  the  humble  Saint  believed  himself  to  be  without  this 
meekness  —  his  reward  for  so  many  combats.  And  so,  in 
exhorting  his  children  to  acquire  it  on  the  same  conditions,  he 
said:  -'We  sometimes  see  persons  who  seem  gifted  with 
remarkable  meekness,  and  yat  it  is  but  an  effect  of  their  quiet 
disposition;  they  have  not  Christian  meekness  the  special  duty 
of  which  is  to  repress  and  stifle  all  the  sallies  of  the  contrary 
vice.  He  is  not  chaste  simply  because  he  feels  no  unchaste 
movements,  but  because  when  he  feels  them  he  resists.  We 
have  in  the  house  an  example  of  true  meekness;  I  mention  it 
because  the  person  is  not  present,  and  because  3*011  can  all 
perceive  that  naturally  he  is  of  a   sharp  and   arid   disposition. 


MLI-IKXKSS.  109 

['  \a  Mr.  X.  An  1  you  may  judge  if  there  bo,  in  the  world,  two 
men  as  rough  and  forbidding  as  he  and  I  And  ye'l  we  see 
this  man  overcome  himself  to  Bucb  a  that  we  can  truly 

say  he  is  no  longer  what  he  was:  and  what  lias  done  this!     li  is 
the  virtue  of  meekness  in  tin'  acquisition  of  which  he  is  strug- 
gling,  whereas,    I,  miserable,  remain  as  sharp  as  a  briar.     1 
y  you,  gentlemen,  not  to  fix  your  eyes  on  the  bad  example  I  ■ 

giveyou,  but  rather,  I  exhort  you.  t<>  use  the  words  Ofthe  Ap  istle.  ' 

to  walk  worthily  and  with  all  meekness  and  gentleness  in   the  ' 
state  to  which  God  has  called  you." 

He  would  not  have  this   meekl  »:'t,  nor  weak  and  indul- 

gent,  bat  rather,  full  of  force  and  firmness  on  accounl  of  that 
close  union  existing  between  all  real  virtues.  For,  lies 
11  tlnre  are  none  more  corisl  int,  or  more  firm  in  good  than  the 
meek  and  gentle;  whilst,  on  the  contrary,  those  who  allow 
themselves  to  be  carried  away  by  anger  and  by  passions  of  the 
irascible  appetite,  are  ordinarily  very  I  n*e  they 

act  only  in  fits  and  starts.  They  are  similar  to  torrents  which 
have  force  and  impetuosity  only  in  their  irruptions,  and  :'.re 
exhausted  as  soon  a.^  these  subside,  whereas  rivers,  which 
represent  the  meek,  flow  on  without  noise,  tranquilly,  and 
never  become  dry.  Therefore.  Ie1  us  be  firm  in  regard  to  the 
end  we  propose  to  ourselves  in  our  good  works,  but  let  us 
employ  meekness  in  the  mean-  we  make  use  of,  imitating  in-, 
this  the  action  of  the  wisdom  ot  Ixod  whivh  rcacheth  its  end* 
mightily   and  yet  ordereth    t>e  means  Lei    us,  again, 

in  itatethe  blessed  Bishop  of  Geneva,  ;  mild  and  gentle 

man  that  I  ever  knew.  Tin'  first  time  I  ever  saw  him  J 
recognized  in  his  address,  in  the  serenity  of  his  countenance, 
in  his  manner  of  speech  and  in  his  conversation,  a  well-marked 
image  of  the  meekness  of  oar  Lord  .b-sus  Christ,  and  my  heart 

Meekness  is   particularly  necessary   for  persons   living  in  a 

community,  and  for  those  who  labor  for  the  salvation  of  so:. 
The  Saint  said:  --We  have  all  the  greater  need  of  affability 
we  are,  by  our  vocation,  more  rse 

with  one  another  and   with    our   neighbor.     This  in t  e  is  '• 

the  more  difficult   whether   among   ourselves,    because   we  are  i 


170  VIRTU KS   AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

either  from  different  countries,  or  are  of  different  temperaments 
and  natural  dispositions,  or  whether  with  our  neighbor  because 
Often  we  have  much  to  bear  with  in  him.  It  is  the  virtue  of 
affability  which  overcomes  all  these  difficulties,  and  which,  being 
the  soul  of  good  conversation,  makes  it  not  only  useful  but  also 
agreeable;  it  makes  us,  in  conversation,  comport  ourselves  with 
propriety  and  with  condescension  for  ench  other.  And.  as  it 
is  charity  that  unites  us  as  members  of  one  body,  it  is  affability 
ithat  perfects  the  union. 

"  Let  us  practice  the  virtue  of  meekness,  especially  with  the 
.poor  people  in  the  country;  otherwise,  they  will  be  discouraged 
and  not  dare  to  approach  us,  thinking  us  too  savere,  or  too 
grand  for  them.  But  when  we  treat  them  with  affability  and 
Cordiality  they  conceive  different  sentiments  for  us  and  become 
better  disposed  to  profit  b}^  the  good  we  wish  to  do  them. 
Since  God  has  destined  us  to  serve  them  we  ought  to  do  it  in 
the  manner  the  most  profitable  to  them,  and,  consequently,  act 
towards  them  with  great  kindness,  and  take,  a?  if  addressed  to 
each  of  us  in  particular,  the  admonition  of  the  Wise  Man  :  •  Make 
thyself  affable  to  the  congregation  of  the  poor.' 

f4  Be  affable,  but  never  flatter;  for  nothing  is  so  despicable 
and  unworthy  a  Christian  soul  as  flattery.  A  man  truly 
virtuous  abhors  nothing  so  much  as  this  vice. 

'•On  the  other  hand,  do  not  contend  with  any,  not  even  with 
the  vicious  whom  it  may  be  necessary  to  reprehend ;  but  ever 
use  in  their  regard  sweet  and  courteous  speech,  according  as 
charity  and  prudence  will  dictate.  In  our  discussions  with 
heretics  let  us  not  enter  into  altercation,  or  employ  harshness; 
tlnyy  are  far  more  readily  won  by  a  sweet  and  amiable  remon- 
strance. This  is  how  the  angels  act  towards  us.  They  inspire 
good  thoughts,  but  do  not  force  us  to  follow  them.  Experience 
has  shown  me  that  more  is  gained  over  minds  in  this  wa}'  than  in 
urging  them  to  enter  into  our  sentiments,  and  in  wishing  to 
triumph  over  them.  It  is  usual  with  the  malign  spirit  to  be 
eager,  and  his  custom  is  to  disquiet  souls.  In  a  journey  I  made 
to  Beauvais  I  had,  on  one  occasion,  the  happiness  of  convert  • 
|ng  three  heretics,  and  I  must  say  that  the  kindness  and  mild- 
ness I  exercised  with  them  contributed  more  to  their  conversion 


1?1 

than  all  the  rest  of  the  di  When  we  argue  with  any 

one.  the  manner  of  cond  c  asily  shows  that  we 

want  to  gain  the  upperha  ir  adversary  prepares  lor 

[stance  rather  than  to  learn  the  truth;  so  that  the 
instead  of  shedding  any  light  on  his  mind,  ordinarily  closes  the 
door  of  his  heart;  whilst,  on  tl  i  !  affabil- 

ity would  open  it.     We  have  a  b  cample  o 

.  though  \  ery  expert 

ontrovcrsy,  nevertheless  converted  heretic  r  by  his 

ban   by   hi*  learning.      And,    on   this  point,   His 

Eminence,  Cardinal   Del  add, 

indeed,    convince   he  ed  to  th  p   of 

invert  them.     B  mi-  well  In  mind  th  i  w 

I  to  that  great  mi  ,  St..  Tim  I  it  the  servantof 

the  Lord  must  not  wrangle.1     And,  I  yon,    I  have 

•led    by   the 
pow  ient;  but.  ind 

by  I  I  true  is  it  Lie 

charm    for  gaining  men  to  (;<;d." 

Tiie  Saint  seemed   to   take   a  pleasure,   bo  tireless  were  his 
exhortations,  in  reverting  to  the  mild  i  kbiiity  which 

should  i  ;  lie  attributed  to  this  all 

the  ie  heard  of  the  mi  ion, 

i  he  would  take  o  both  in   his  insti  i  n  1    in 

i  reo  >inmen  I  more  than  ever  the  practice  of  this 
virtue.     He  wrote  in  this  sense  to  one  of  his  pri  I  of 

mis.  the  p  th  too  much  ai .  -If 

( tod,  in  free,  ble  ark- 

that  the    reason    of  it    was  that  the   mi 
bly,    humbly,    and  is    all  of 

and  if  it  has  plea  ke  use  of  the  m  >st 

all  in  the  ion  of  some 

them 

;alley  sis  in,   with 

Whom  I  have  :.;,Vv  :-  I 

hap  alL    Ontl  rary, 

d  I  praised  them  for  tb  nation,  when    I   pitied  them 

in  their  sufferings,  wL  L'them  th< 

their  purgatory  in  this  life,  when  I  kissed  their  chains,   condol- 


I  72  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

cd  with  them  in  their  grief  and  manifested  sorrow  for  their 
disgrace,  then  they  listened  to  me,  then  they  gave  gloiy  to  God 
and  became  reconciled  to  Him.  I  beg  yon,  sir,  to  unite  with 
me  in  giving  thanks  to  God  for  this  and  ask  Him  to  be  pleased 
to  inspire  all  the  missionaries  to  treat  their  neighbors,  both  in 
public  and  in  private,  kindly,  humbly,  and  charitably,  and  even 
sinners,  and  the  most  obdurate,  never  employing  against  airy 
invective,  or  reproach,  or  harshness.  I  have  no  donbt,  sir,  but 
that  you  try  to  avoid  tills  unfortunate  manner  of  serving  souls 
which,  instead  of  attracting,  embitters  and  alienates.  Our 
ho rd  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Eternal  Meekness  both  of  angels  and 
of  men,  and,  by  this  virtue,  we  should,  in  conducting  others,  go 
to  Him." 

•  He  recommended  meekness  towards  the  poor,  and  also 
towards  sinners.  "We  must  not  be  astonished,"  said  the 
Saint,  "  to  see  others  commit  faults,  because,  as  it  is  natural 
for  briars  and  thistles  to  bear  thorns,  so,  in  the  state  of  corrupt 
nature,  it  is  natural  for  man  to  fall,  since  he  is  conceived  and 
born  in  sin,  and  since  the  just  man,  according  to  Solomon,  falls 
seven,  that  is,  several  times  a  day.  The  spirit  of  man  has  its 
inequalities  and  maladies  as  well  as  the  body;  instead,  then,  of 
being  troubled  and  discouraged,  we  should,  in  view  of  its 
miserable  condition,  be  humbled,  and  say  with  David,  after  his 
fall :  '  It  is  good  for  me  that  Thou  hast  humbled  me,  that  I 
may  learn  Tlry  justifications.''  We  must  bear  with  ourselves  in 
our  weaknesses  and.  in  the  meanwhile,  labor  to  surmount  them. 
We  must,  moreover,  bear  with  others,  and  charitably  cover 
their  defects;  for  if  it  be  forbidden  to  judge  ill  of  another,  it  is 
still  less  lawful  to  speak  ill  of  him,  the  peculiarity  of  charity 
being,  as  the  Apostle  says,  to  cover  a  multitude  of  sins. 
Hear  the  Wise  Man,  once  more:  '  Hast  thou  heard  a  word 
against  thy  neighbor?     Let  it  die  within  thee." 

.  He  would  have  meekness  exercised  even  with  those  who 
seemed  the  most  unworthy  of  it.  for  example,  the  priest  and 
religious,  who.  enslaved  in  Tunis  and  Algiers,  fell  into  the 
most  shameful  license.  He  wrote  to  one  of  his  priests  who 
performed  the  duties  of  grand  vicar:  "  You  should  never  allow 
yourself  to   become  incensed  against   abuses  since  you  foresee 


Mil   KM   — .  173 

only  thai  a  greater  evO  frill  follow.  Draw  what  good  you  can 
out  of  the  priests  and  religious  who  aipe.0lav.e8     ....     by 

mild  and   easy    ways,  and  employ   M'Wiv    measures   only  in    cx- 

t  remits  for  tear  the  evils  they  endure,  by  reasqa  of  their  captivity, 
joined  to  the  rigor  which  you,  in  your  authority,  would  wish  to 

rcise,  might  load  them  to  despair.  It  is  impossible  to  ful- 
fill the  duties  of  your  charge  in  all  the  rigor  of  full  justiee  with- 
out augmenting  the  trials  of  these  poor  people  an  1  exhausting 
their  patience,    an  1    injuring    yourself!       You    should    not, 

cially,  undertake  t  )  immediately  abolish  certain  customs 
in  vogue  among  them,  even  though  they  be   had.     Somebody 

brought,  the    other  day,  to    my    attention  a   beautiful    pass) 

from  St.  Augustine,  wherein  he  says,  one  should  be  particularly 
ful  in  attacking  an  abuse  that  reigns  in  a  place,  becausi 

will  not  only  not  succeed,  hut,  on  the  Contrary,  will  alienate 
those  in  whom  the  custom  is.  as  it  were,  ingrained,  so  that  he 
will  thus  deprive  himself  of  the  power  of  doing  other  good 
which  he  have  done,  had  he  taken  them  differently.     I 

beg  you,  then,  to  condescend  to   human  infirmity  as   much 
you  can.      You    will     gain,   in     compassionating    them,    the 
eccl<  who  are  Blares,  far  sooner  than   by   reproof  and 

correction.      They  an  mting    in   light,  hut    in   fortitude, 

which  (S  insinuated    by    the    external    unction  of    word  and  ex- 
ample,     [do  you  should  authorize  or  permit  their  < 
orders,  but  I  do  say  that  the    remedy  should    he  mild  and    kind 
and  applied  with  great  precaution." 

in,  meekness    should    accompany    conviction,  which    the 

Saint  has  recommended  in  so  many  of  his  letters.  VVhen  com- 
I  hunt  was  ma  le  of  another,  he  invariably  answered:  ••  If  he 
did  not  have  these  faults  he  would,  in  all  probability,  have 
Others,  and  had  you  nothing  to  Buffer,  your  charity  would  have 
hut  little  exercise,  and  your  life  not  sufficient  relation  with  that 

a  Christ,  Who  has  been   pleased  to   have   for  disciples 

men    who    were    coarse    and    vulvar,  and    sul.jcct     to    different 

failings,  simply- in  order  to  hi  pport unity,  by  practicing 

meekness  and   forbearance,  to  show   us,  by  His  example,  how 

those  who  have  charge  of  others  should  act  I  pray  you,  sir. 
regulate  yourself  according  to  this  ll.dv  Model;  He  will  teach 
you  not  only    how    to  bear  with  your  confreres,  hut  also  how  to 


174         Virtues  and  doctuixe  of  st.  vincent  i>i<:  uaui,  . 

aid  them  to  become  rid  of  their  imperfections.  You  must  not. 
through  a  too  weak  toleration,  neglect  the  evil,  but  you  must 
likewise  use  meekness  in  remedying  it," 

To  a  second  superior,  engaged,  with  another  priest  of  the 
Congregation,  in  a  distant  mission,  he  wrote:  '-If  you  only 
have  cordiality  and  forbearance  between  you  two  I  'nave  hopes 
in  the  goodness  of  God  that  He  will  bless  your  works;  and  1  beg 
of  you  sir,  in  the  name  of  God,  let  that  be  your  constant  prac- 
tice. And,  because  you  are  at  the  same  time  the  older  and 
the  superior,  bear  with  all,  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  from  him 
who  is  with  }'ou;  I  say  all,  so  that  laying  aside  within  yourself 
all  authority*  you  may,  in  the  spirit  of  charity,  accommodate 
3'0urse!f  to  him.  This  is  the  means  by  which  our  Lord  gained 
and  perfected  His  apostles,  and  it  is  the  only  mtans  whereby 
3'ou  can  succeed  with  this  good  priest.  Therefore,  give  a  little 
play  to  his  humor,  never  contradict  just  at  the  moment  you 
think  there  is  occasion,  but  wait,  till  sometime  after,  to  remon- 
strate with  him,  and  then  do  so  humbly  and  cordially.  Partic- 
ularly, so  conduct  yourself  that  no  division  between  you  and 
him  will  ever  become  apparent;  for  you  are  there  as  on  a  stage 
exposed  to  the  eyes  of  all  classes,  and  with  whom  one  single  act 
of  bitterness,  noticed  in  you,  would  spoil  all.  1  hope  you  will 
receive  and  make  use  of  this  advice  I  give  you,  and  that  God 
will  make  the  million  acts  of  virtue  you  will  perform  the  base 
and  foundation  of  the  good  He  wishes  you  to  do." 

Here,  a^ain,  the  Saint  collects,  in  his  particular  conferences, 
all  these  scattered  teachings  on  the  nature,  the  excellence,  and 
the  practice  of  meekness:  "Meekness  and  humility."  he  said 
one  day,  '-are  twin  sisters  that  agree  admirably.  We  have  a 
rule  that  requires  us  to  study  them  very  carefully  In  Jesus 
Christ,  who  says  to  us:  '  Learn  of  Me  because  I  am  meek  and 
humble  of  heart.' 

«f  Meekness  has  several  acts  which  may  be  reduced  to  three 
principal  ones.  The  first  oi  these  acts  has  two  branches  one 
of  which  is  to  repress  all  movements  of  anger,  all  the  flashes  of 
that  fire  which  mounts  to  the  face,  which  troubles  the  soul, 
which  transforms  one  so  as  to  1  e  no  longer  capable  of  recogni- 
tion,   and    changes     the     calm   and  serene     countenance     into 


mi: i  km  175 

one  dark  and  lowering,  or  glowing  and  inflamed.  And  what 
meekness  d<>?  It  arrests  this  change;  it  hinders  him,  who 
is  affected,  from  manifesting  these  evil  effects.  It  does  not, 
however,  prevent  the  movements  of  the  passion,  but  it  sets 
iisclf  as  a  barrier,  so  thai  the  passion  cannot  carry  all  before  it. 
Some  commotion  maj  Itself  in  the  countenance,  but  it 

soon  should    not   be    surprise  1    to    see 

abated:  I  guickerthan 

those  of  grace,    but  the   latter   vanquish      We   must   not    be 

astonished  at  assault-,  bat  we  should   rather    demand    grace    to 

.-come  them,  being  certain  thai,  though  we  feel  within  us  a 
certain  revolt  against  it.  yet  meekness  has  the  power  to  sup- 
press it.  This,  then,  is  the  In  of  the  fll  and  it  is 
marvellously  beautiful,  so  beautiful,  in  fact,  that  it  restrains 
the  ugliness  of  the  opposite  vice  from  manifesting  itself;  it  Is  a 
certain  activity  in  the  mind  and  soul  that    no!   only   moden 

the  :t  .  but  eve:  ;!>!ies  its  least  SDS 

"The  second  duty  of  this  first  act  consists  in 'this,  that,  it 
being,  at  times,  expedient  to  manifest  displeasure,  to  reprehend, 
to    punish,  it  governs  those  in  whom    the  virtue    of   meekness 

resides  so  that  they  do  these,  not  from  an  impulse  of  nature, 

but  from  duty,  just  as    the  Son    of  God  who    called  St.   Peter, 
Satan,  and  Who  said    to  the  dews,  not  once,  but  several  tin. 
Go,  .'     this  word  being  found  ten  or  twelve  times  in  a 

single  chapter.  Again,    He  drove  the  sellers  from    the    temple, 
Overturned  their  tables,  and  exhibited  other  signs  of  displeasure. 

Were  these  the  transports  of*  anger  1  No.  He  possessed  meek- 
ness in  a  supreme  degree.  In  US  this  virtue  renders  OS  masters 
of  our  passion,  but  in  our  Lord,  Who  had  only  propassions,  it 
merely,  according  as  it  was  expedient,  advanced  or  retarded 
any  manifestation  of  anger.  If  then.  He.  Who  was  mild 
and  kind,  showed  Himself  severe  en  certain  occasions  it  was  to 
correct  those  to  whom  He  spoke,  it  was  to  drive  out  sin.  to 
take  away  scandal;  it  was  to  edify  souls,  and  to  give  us  a  lesson 
Oil.  what  great  fruit  a  superior  would  produce  did  lie  act  after 
this  manner!  His  admonitions  and  corrections  would  be  well 
received,  because  reason,  and  not  caprice  or  humor,  would 
govern  them.  While  reprimanding  strongly,  he  would  not 
allow  hi  >n   to  overmaster   him,  but   would  look  to  the 


176  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

good  of  the  person  admonished.  As  our  Lord  should  be  our 
model  in  every  condition  of  life,  those  who  govern  others  ought 
to  consider  how  He  acted  and  order  themselves  accordingly. 
Now  lie  governed  through  love;  and  if  He,  at  times,  promised 
recompense,  at  others,  lie  threatened  chastisements:  we  must 
do  in  like  manner. but  always  be  actuated  by  the  prinei pie  of  love. 
We,  then,  will  be  in  the  disposition  in  which  the  prophet 
desired  God  to  be  when  he  said:  'Oh,  Lord,  rebuke  me  not 
in  Thy  indignation.'  It  seemed  to  this  poor  king  that  God  was 
in  anger  with  him,  and,  therefore,  he  prays  Him  not  to  punish  him 
in  His  fury.  All  men  are,  in  this,  of  like  mind;  none  wish  to 
to  be  corrected  in  anger.  It  is  a  favor  accorded  to  but  few  not 
to  feel  the  first  emotions. as  I  have  said;  but  the  meek  man  soon 
recovers,  he  masters  his  anger  and  his  vengeance,  so  that  noth- 
ing follows  save  v.hat  is  influenced  by  love.  This,  then,  is  the 
first  act  of  meekness,  to  repress  the  contrary  emotions  as  soon 
as  they  are  felt,  by  either  subduing  anger  altogether,  or,  in 
the  necessity,  so  using  it  that  meekness  may  still  govern. 
Therefore  gentlemen,  now  that  we  are  speaking  of  meekness. 
let  us  all  resolve  that,  in  all  provocations  to  anger,  we  will  cut- 
short  our  inclinations,  recollect  ourselves,  and  raise  our  muds 
to  God,  saying  to  Him:  'Oh  Thou,  Who,  seest  me  assailed  la- 
this temptation,  deliver  me  from  the  evil  it  suggests.' 

"  The  second  act  of  meekness  is  to  show  ourselves  affable, 
cordial,  and  calm  of  countenance,  so  as  to  reassure  and  j  lease 
those  who  accost  us.  This  is  why  some  with  a  'cheerful  and 
agreeable  manner  of  address  please  everybody,  God  having 
endowed  them  with  this  grace  whereby  they  seem  to  offer  you 
their  heart,  and  to  request  yours  in  return.  Whereas,  there 
are  others,  just  as  I  am,  who  are  rough,  that  present  themselves 
with  forbidding  mien  and  contracted  brow,  who  are  gloomy  and 
repelling;  all  this  is  opposed  to  meekness.  Hence,  a  true 
missionary  would  do  well  to  make  himself  affable,  and  study  to 
acquire  a  cordial  and  amiable  manner  that  he  may.  by  these 
external  marks  of  the  kindness  within,  inspire  confidence  and 
assurance.  You  know,  according  to  the  word  of  our  Lord,  how 
this  sweet  insinuation  gains  and  attracts  all  hearts:  For  the 
meek  shall  possess  the  land;  and,  on  the  contrary,  how  it  has  been 
remarked  of  persons  of  condition  who    are  in  office,  that  when 


mki:kn:  17< 

they  are' too  grave  *nd  reserved   <>v<tv   one   tears  and   avoids 
them 

**  And  as  our  doti  in  contact  with  the  poor  people 

of  the  country,  with   those  preparing   for  orders,  with   t1 
making  the  •  I  retreat  and  with  all   classes 

of  ;  issible   for  ns  to  do  :my   good  if  we  b  i  as 

barren  soil   producing  nothing  but  thtstles.     We' must    pos 

idh,  and  have  a  pleasant   countena  >t  to 

discourage  <>r  einbair  me, 

•I  *  -led,  three  or  four  days   ago,  in    wil  the 

joy  a  certain  person   who  was   leaving   manifested      He 
delighted,    he   remark  :ause  he    found   hen'  a   plea 

manner,  an  o  -  of  heart,  and  a  certain  charming  simplic- 

ity •  hN  word-    lhat  had  deeply  touched  him. 

••  I  \  mv  Savior,  how  happy  w<  Thee, 

What  a  countenance!     What  mildness]      With   what  cordiality 

i\  Thoo  not  draw  them 2  With  what  confidence  didst  Thou 
not  inspire  them  to  come  to  Thee !    Oh,   what  marks  of  love: 

!.  an  l  through  him,  St.  Peter, 
and  then  all  the  i  Oh,  my  Savior!  he  who  has  this  loving 

manner,  this  charming  benignity,  on,  what  fruit  will  he  not 
produce  In  Thy  Church!  Sinners  and  the  Just  will  crowd  to 
him,  the  first  to  become   reconciled  to  God,  the  second  to  be 

is  said  of  our  Lord  that  His  nourish- 
ment would  be  butter  and  honey,  to  show  us  the  meekness  that 
would  bo  given  Him  in  order  to  know  good  and  evil.  Those 
souls  only,  that  possi  can  discern  things;  foran&er 

bein  ion  that  troubles  the    reason,  i..    must    follow    that 

site  virtue  gives  discernment.    On,  mild  Savi 

"The  third  act  of  tS    in    not  dwelling  on  any 

displeasure  w<  ive  received  from  any  one,  and   in    main 

.  saying  in  excuse:   'He  did   not  think, 
iv.  ofimpul  1    him  sway; 'and,  finally,  in 

our  thoi  I  the  imagine  1   li  Jury       When   d 

)  a  meCk  man  in    oiler    to    exasperate 
him.  he  nevei  month  In   answer,  he   pretends 

hear. 


ITS  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT   I)E   PAUL. 

'•  Meekness  not  only  excuses  the  affronts  and  injustices  done 
us,  bat  it  moreover  acts  mildly  towards  those  who  are  guilty 
and  has  a  kind  word  for  them;  even  should  the  outrage  go  as 
far  as  blows,  it  suffers  it  for  God's  sake.  Oh!  if  the  Son  of 
God  appeared  so  kind  in  His  conversation,  how  much  more 
striking  was  His  meekness  in  His  passion!  It  went  to  such  a 
degree  that  it  did  not  permit  a  single  hasty  word  to  escape  His 
lips  against  the  deicides  who  covered  Him  with  insult  and  spat 
in  His  face,  and  who  mocked  at  His  sorrow.  '  My  friend/  He 
says  to  Judas,  who  delivers  Him  to  His  enemies.  Oh!  what  a 
friend!  He  meets  him  with  that  endearing  title  -  my  friend.' 
He  acts  towards  all  the  others  with  similar  kindness  '  Whom 
seek  ye,'  he  says  to  them,  'behold  I  am  He.'  Let  us  meditate 
on  these  prodigious  acts  of  meekness — acts  that  surpass  human 
understanding.  Consider  how  He  maintains  that  mildness  amid 
the  most  terrible  tortures  of  His  crucifixion.  Oh,  my  Jesus! 
what  an  example  for  us  who  have  undertaken  to  imitate  Thee! 

11  After  all  this,  ought  we  not  to  love  this  virtue  of  meekness, 
by  which  God  not  on]y  gives  us  the  graces  to  repress  all  move- 
ments of  anger,  to  act  kindly  with  our  neighbor  and  return 
good  for  evil,  but  also  the  grace  to  suffer  peaceably  all  the 
afflictions,  all  the  injuries,  all  the  torments,  and  even  death 
itself,  that  men  can  inflict.  Grant  us,  O,  my  Savior,  the  grace 
to  profit  by  the  pains  Thou  hast  endured  with  so  much  love  and 
meekness!  Man}*,  through  Thy  menry,  have  profited,  and 
perluips  I  am  the  only  one  here  who  has  not  yet  begun  to  be 
both  meek  and  patient." 

In  another  conference,  St.  Vincent  dc  Paul,  with  that  posi- 
tive sense  which  he  carried  into  the  highest  spirituality,  reduced 
to  still  more  precise  counsels  the  practice  of  this  virtue  of 
mc(  kness. 

•'  In  the  first  place."  he  said.  -•  in  order  not  to  be  surprised 
by  the  occasions  wherein  we  may  fail  in  meekness  we  should 
foresee  these  occasions,  and  represent  to  ourselves  whatever 
may,  probably,  excite  our  anger,  and  then  form,  in  advance,  in 
our  own  minds,  the  acts  of  meekness  we  propose  to  practice  on 
r.  11  occasions. 

"  Secondlv,  we  must  detest  the  vice  of  an<rer.  in  as    much  as 


mkkkn:  179 

it  di  i  God,   without,    bow<  gnant   or 

provoked  with  o  perceive   ourselves   >till 

subject  to  it;  for  we  must  hate  this  vice,  and  love   its   contrary 
virtue,  not  b  ire  have   Aversion    for  the   one,    and   take 

but  solely  out  of  love   for  God  whom  the 
es  ami  th<  enda     [fwedo  this   the   Borrow 

we  conceive  for  I  wimittcd  against    this   virtue   will   he 

calm  and 

"Thirdly,  when  we  perceive  ourselves  ben 
should   Btrive  to  refn  peaking,  and 

especially  we  shoul  1  come   to  no  determination,  until   the  omo* 
tiou  ;i<»Ms  done  in  such  agitation,  not  b< 

fully  directed   b  which   is  troubled   si  nred   by 

otherwise  they   appear  good,  yet  can  never  be 
'•t. 

the  fourth  [)lace,  during   thi-  a  wo   should    make 

an  effort  to  prevent  any  sign  <>i*  it  appearing  in  the  countenai 
which  is  the  mirror  of  the  soul,  but  we  Bhould   restrain   it  and 
•in  it  by  Chi  I  im- 

plicity,  because  we  do  it.  not  to  appear  different  from  what 
out  from  a  desire  that   the   virtue  of  meekm 

which  is  in  the  BUperior  part  of  the  soul,  may  show  itself  in  our 
•.  and  in  our  exterior  in  order 

to  please  God,  and  our  neighbor  for  the  love  of  I 

••  In  the   fifth   place,  finally,  we   must,  during   these   move* 

•  adeavor  to   restniin  our  and  notn  ling 

all  the  transports  of  anger  and  the  ardor  of  leal  we  may  imagine 

have,  not  utter  any  but  kind  and  pie  that  thus  we 

( Oftentimes,  it   •  ■  one  kino! 

word  t<»  ■  inrate,  whereas,  on   the  contrary, 

a  rongh  and  hasty  word  m  soul  and  occasion  a  bitter- 

remely  <i  I  employed,  but  three  times  in  mj 

in  reprimanding  and  c< 

thinking  I  had  just  cansi  '  ad  I  have  ever  since 

ited  of  it,  I  I  did    not    succeed,  and   because  I 

.  that    i    alwj  a  of 

I 


CHAPTER  XII, 


HUMILITY. 


I 

'•We  now  come  to  the  fundamental  virtue  of  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul,  the  virtue  of  humility, — a  virtue  which  no  saint,  after 
Him  to  whom  nothing  is  comparable,  after  Him,  who,  being  in 
the  form  of  God,  has  annihilated  Himself  and  taken  upon  Him- 
self the  form  of  a  slave,  after  her  who  has  extracted  from  her 
lowliness  the  principle  of  her  greatness. — a  virtue,  I  say,  which 
no  saint  has  possessed  in  the  same  degree  as  St.  Vincent  His 
was  a  prodigious  humility  which  astounds  not  011I3'  our  pride, 
but  even  our  intelligence,  when  we  see  this  admirable  man  lower 
himself  beneath  earth  and  hell;  when  we  see  him  prefer  to 
himself  the  n  ost  perverse,  the  galley-slave,  those  condemned  to 
death,  and  even  the  demons!  And  yet  a  humility  that  alone 
explains  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  which  alone,  by  the  incessant 
self-sacrifice  of  himself  it  impressed  upon  him,  explains  his 
charity,  as  prodigious  as  itself.  He  was  the  most  charitable  of 
men  only  because  he  was  the  most  humble.  Some  have  said  it 
was  an  excessive  humility.  But  no,  if  the  Saint  exceeded  in 
the  -good  opinion  he  had  of  others  and  exaggerated  their  praises 
he  did  not  do  so  from  the  low  esteem  he  had  of  himself.  In 
comparison  with  the  demon  and  with  the  greatest  sinners, 
beneath  whom  Le  loved  to  debase  himself,  he  did  not,  surely, 
put  himself  in  their  place;  but  what,  in  comparison  with  God, 
with  His  grandeur,  and  with  His  sanctity  are  the  greatest  and 
most  holy  on  earth  but  baseness  and  imperfection?  It  is  this 
truer  and  more  profound  sentiment  in    regard   to    God  that  has 


11 1:  MI  LIT  Y.  ]81 

made  the  saints,  though  relatively  .    more  humble  than 

other  men,  and  hence  more  charitable  and  more  devoted. 

It  lias  been  said:  '•  Were  elemeney  to  be  exiled  from  earth  it 

'it  to  find  a  refuge  in  the  hearts  of  kinfes."     This  is  the  word 

the  Cardinal   de  la   RocUefoncauld  applied  to  the  humility  of 

de  Paul.      It  is  not  enough  to  say  that  humility  was 
virtue,  it  was  in  some  sort   his  very   passion.      Never  did 
ambition  thirst  for  honor,  voluptuousness  lor  pleasure,   as  did 
Vincent  for  contempt  and  humiliation. 

Not  <  nly  did  he  never  say  anything  of  himself,  but    he    tried 

his  utmost  to  all  the  honorable   recollections  of  his  life. 

HOW  he  worked  to  destroy  the  letter  that  has  remained  as  a 
monument  ofhifl  captivity  in  Tunis!  That  letter,  in  HJ58,  had 
been  found  at  imily  papers  and  transmitted  to   the  canon 

Saint-Martin.     The  latter  thinking  I  in 

lea'!  i    youthful    years    immediately  sent  a 

'the  letter   to  St    Vincent       But  Saint  Martin,  him 
notwithstanding  his  long  intercourse  with  Vincent,  had 

;ded  the  depths  of  a  humility  that  only  sought  in  these 
recollections  of  the  past  new  humiliations,  only  BOnght  a  means 
to  drawdown  upon  him  tin4  contempt  of  men.  At  the  Bight  of 
that    witness    to    his    glorious     s!  nt    blushed,  and 

tened  to  commit  it  to  the  flame  II    «ras   only  a  copy, 

and  thcorignaJ  still  remained  in  Bt  Bands,  and    might  be 

add  i i nst  him     should     he,     according    to     his   custom. 

publish  and  <  cries  and   his    nothing  He, 

therefore,    wrote   to   Saint-Martin  imploring  him    to   send    the 
original  letter.     Bui  the  Canon  was  on  the   alert,  and  pen  et  rat- 
is  humble  friend,  1  la   no   lurry  to 

obey  hi-  r  more  thaa  a  y<  >ntinned  his 

entre  .Ion   March    tsth,    1000.  bIx   mouths  before   hit 

Saint  Martin  employing  tl  ongand 

sing  terms:  "  [  conjure  you,  by  all  the 
God  to  bestow  upon  y<  i   me  the   favor  of  sanding  me 

that  wretched  letter  which   makes    mention    of  Turkey.       I  be- 
ll] you,  more'  iii^t.  to 
grant  my  re  ruest  as  soon  a 

Never  1    in    imploring    life. 


/? 


182  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTKINK  OF  ST_  VINCENT  1)E  l'ALI.. 

For  Vincent  there  was  question  of  far  more;  there  was  question 
of  not  leaving  behind  him  an  authentic  testimony,  written  and 
signed  by  his  own  hand,  that  was  a  title  of  honor.  And  time- 
pressed,  for  he  felt  himself  dying;  hence,  his  urgent  prayer. 

Still  more;  during  the  entire  course  of  his  life,  he  spoke  but 
once  of  bis  slavery,  and  that  only  when  it  was  still  fresh  in  his 
memory,  and,  moreover  in  confidence  to  a  single  priest  whom., 
perhaps,  he  had  need  to  prepare  for  (he  holy  ministry  in  those 
barbarous  regions.  Further  than  this  he  maintained  an 
absolute  silence  on  this  subject.  Twenty  times  in  meetings 
for  charitable  purposes  had  lie  the  opportunity  to  entertain 
his  audience  with  its  story  ;  twenty  times  did  he  remain  silent. 
And  yet,  what  motives  would  any  humility,  but  his,  have* 
found  to  excuse,  to  justify  the  recital!  For  instance,  the 
need  to  arouse  pity  in  behalf  of  the  unfortunate  slaves  by 
relating,  not  the  sufferings  of  hearsay,  but  personal  sufferings, 
tortures  endured  by  himself,  placing  himself  on  the  scene  in  a. 
dramatic  picture,  and  even  .  showing,  after  the  manner  of 
ancient  eloquence,  the  trace  of  the  iron  still  imprinted  on  his 
members.  He  alone  did  not  believe  that  the  most  exact- 
ing charity  could  require  such  a  sacrifice  from  humility. 
And  more  astonishing  still ;  his  captivity  at  Tunis,  despite  all 
his  etforts,  was  known,  but  not  the  details,  and  the  subject  was 
often  broached  in  his  presence.  A  secretary  of  the  king,, 
particularly,  named  John  Baptist  Danlier,  who  had  been  a 
slave  at  Tunis,  strove  many  a. time  by  the  recital  of  his  own 
adventures  to  entice  Vincent  to  recount  his.  Vain  efforts! 
Vincent  listened  to  the  description  of  the  cities  of  Barbary,  us 
if  the  country  were  entirely  new  to  him,  heard  all  the  recitals 
of  sufferings  in  slavery  without  rejoining  that  he  had  endured 
them  all,  and  never  yielded  to  the  temptations  to  speak  of 
himse'fso  natural  to  travelers,  and  especially  to  -those  who 
have  encountered  strange  adventures. 

A  worker  of   the  greatest   things  he  considered  himself   in-, 
capable  of   the   least,  looked   upon    himself  as  more    apt  to 
destroy  than  to  build  up  in  the  Church  of   God.     Hence,  his, 
contempt  and  his  diffidence  oi11  himself;  his  fear  of  intruding 
himself   into  any  undertaking  unless  he  was,,  as  it  were,  thrust 


lUMii.nv.  183 

into  it  by  the  hand  o  He  would  have  preferred  that 

good  were  done  by  others  rather  than  by  himself.  Obliged  to 
act,  be,  at  least,  awaited  some  external  impulse  wherein  he 
saw  the  will  of  Heaven,  to  which.  Iron  that  time  forth,  he 
referred  all  the  honor  and  glory  of  the  work.  He  would  say: 
"It  Who  has  done  all  without  my  having  even  thought 

of  it;  I  count  in  the  work  only  by  my  sins  which  hare  fettered 

the  action  nf    ( to  I." 

he  strove  to  hide  all  special  graces  that  God  gave  him, 
and  all  personal  action  in  his  enterprises.      Charity  alone  eould 
do  violence   to   his    humility   and  induce  him  to  disclose  what 
of  a  nature  to  turn  ro  his  credit.      Moreover,  he  invariably 
Ided    himself  bj  this  maxim:    -If  when   doing  a  public 
action  I  find  I  can    enhance  it,  I   will    refrain    from  doing  so, 
hut.  on  the  contrary,  will    retrench  whatever    may  give  it  any 
renown    or  myself   any    reputation.     Of   two   thoughts    that 
■.  when  .-peaking    on  any    subject,  when    charity  does  not 
otherwise  demand,  I  will   give    expression    to  the  les6  fine  for 
the  sake  of  humilitv,  and  retain    the  more   beautiful  to  sacri- 
fice it  to  God   in  the  Bee  my  heart.     For  our  Lord  i.s 
pleased  only  with   humility    <>i    hear!  and   simplicity    in  word 
and  action" 

i  when  obliged  to  speak  of  the  works  which  God  did  by 
means,  ofr  of    the  blessings   that   attended   his   action,  he 
found  means  t;>  d  id  Withdraw  his  personality.     He 

attributed  all  to  the  congregation,  or  united  himself  with  it 
in  the  plural  in  regard  to  everything  honorable  ;  but  he  did 
not  forget  to  speak  in  the  firsi  person  in  all  humiliating 
formulas  and  when  reciting  ill  success — jealous  to  reserve 
for  himself  alone  whatever  could  occasion  any  abasemeu 
mortification.     To  God  and  to  he  attributed  the  pri 

for  all  the  good  done  in  the  <  If  alone,  to 

his  coarseness,  to  his   sins,  the   responsibility  lor  all    the   evil 
that,  might  happ 

\-\>i\  if  he  were  silent  concerning  bis  merit*,  if  ho  carefully 
concealed   hi3  gifts,  he  revealed    with  smallest 

imperfections  which  his  humility  magnified  into  abominable 
crimes,  and   he  spoke   with    holy  intemperance  of  all    that, 


184  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

either  in  bis  birth,  bis  person  or  his  conduct  could  bring  upon'. 
him  disregard  and  contempt.  Hardly  arrived  in  Paris,, 
and  avoiding  publicity  with  the  same  ardor  others  seek  it,  and 
dreading  to  be  considered  of  noble,  as  others  fear  to  be  accounted 
of  plebeian,  birth,  he  retained,  after  the  manner  of  servants, 
only  his  baptismal  name  and  caused  himself  to  be  called  simply 
Mr.  Vincent.  And  when  in  public  and  in  legal  documents  he 
was  obliged  to  sign  his  name  in  lull  he  took  care  to  write  the 
two  parts  for  fear  the  separation  would  give  rise  to  a  suspicion 
of  nobility. 

He  took  pleasure  in  relating  on  all  occasions  his  lowly  ex- 
traction and  the  humble  duties  of  his  childhood.  The  bishop  of 
Saint-Pons  during  a  visit  he  made  to  St.  Lazarus  accidentally 
spoke  of  the  Castle  of  Montgaillard  from-  which  his  family 
took  its  name  :  "  Oh,.!  know  it  well,"  interrupted  Vincent,  "  in 
my  youth  I  often  led  my  animals  in  that  direction."  "I  have 
the  honor  of  being  a  relation  of  yours, "  a  young  man  of 
good  family  wrote  him  from  Dax,  in  asking  his  influence — 
"  I  will  do  for  you  what  I  would  do  for  my  brother,"  wrote  the 
humble  priest  in  answer,  "but  do  not  claim  a  relationship' 
with  a  man  whose  father  was  but  a  poor  peasant  and  whose  own 
first  occupation  was  tending  swine."  He  used  the  same 
language  with  the  little  as  with  the  great.  One  day  a  poor 
woman  who  thought  to  obtain  his  favor,  said:  "My  lord,  an 
alms"' — "Oh,  my  poor  good  woman"  rejoined  the  Saint,  "you 
know  me  very  little,  for  I  am  only  the  son  of  a  poor  villager." 
11  You  make  a  mistake,  my  good  woman,"  he  said  to  another 
who  pretended  she  had  been-  the  servant  of  Madam  his 
mother,  "  my  mother,  having  to  do  her  own  work,  never  had  a 
servant  for  she  was  the  wife,  as  I  am  the  son,  of  a  poor 
peasant."  Not  content  with  thus  publishing  His  lowr  origin, 
at  the  court  and  in  the  city,  in  public  and  in  private,  he  pro- 
claimed it  in  other  lands  and  sought  in  it  a  new  motive  for 
gratitude  for  favors  tendered  either  himself  or  his  congrega- 
tion,-cr  found  in  it  a  refuge  against  the  praise  his  virtue  call- 
ed forth:  "What,.  I  ask,  can  you  Qnd  praiseworthy  in  one  in 
whom  everything  is  wanting  and  whose  father  was  but  a  poor 
farmer?"     Thus  he  wrote  to  Count  Obidos  who  had  befriend- 


m  mi;. 1 1  185 

'cd  one  of  his  ]>nests  cast  on  the  coast  of  Portugal,  and'who, 
in  one  o!  lii  tifled  a  profound   reject  lor  his 

own  person.  To  all,  to  the  rich  and  the  poor,  lie  loved  to 
make  known  bis  lowly  birth  :  to  the  poor  particularly*  thai 
they  might  look  upon  bin  as  bari  d  onoe  in   th  .r  con- 

ditions.   Thi  day,  a  villager  baring  come  to  Si.  Lazarus 

peak  wiili  him  and  i!  thai  be  VT88  just 

then  engaged  with  some  lords,   the  man   broke  out:  "H< 
then,  no  longer  1st.  Vincent,  for  .  if  told  me   that  he 

lii,-'  myself  only  I  >•.'  a  simple  peasant." 

In  rowalfl  none  will  see  that   bj  cal 

calculation  thai  recalls  with  complacency  humble  beginnii 
so  as  to  fore  \  a  comparison  frith  i  1  laud 

the  merit  that  attained  to  it  With  Vincent  it  was  simply  a 
roaring  and  a  passion  for  humiliation.    And.  ai  times,  he  felt 

rnple  when  that  passion  satisfied  filled   his  soul  with  joy, 
J n  1C33,  he  wrote  to  one  ol  hu  priests:  u  I  do   1  a  oou- 

solation  a  few  daye  hack  when  preaching  tn  a  community  in 

taring  that  I   was  the  son  of  a  poor  peasant;  and  in  a 
worthy  community,  that  I  onoe  guarded  swiue  tld   you 

really  believe,  sir,  that  I  fear  entertaining  a    vain  ion 

in  witnessing  the  pain  nature  suffers  in  this? M  Admirable 
remorse  for  being  happy  in  humiliation  and  Buffering— the 
delights  of  the  Lore  to  be   unknown    and  accounted   for   noth- 

In  IG23,  when  he  still  resided  in  the  College  Bons-Enfants 
his  humility  was  put  to  a  test  from  which  it  cam'- out 
■gloriously  victorious.  lie  was  in  his  room  when  the  porter  came 
to  announce  to  him  that  the;-  it,    not  01 

well-  and  claiming  to  b  i  wished   to 

k  with  him.    Fatal  fermentation  of  pride  eren  in  the  most 
humble!     Vincent,  himself,  at  first  turned  red  and  beg] 
of  the  priests  to  go  and  re  •  young  man.     But   be  soon 

bed    for    having  blushed,  and   going  down   himself  he 
went  as  far  as  the  street  wh  nephew  had  re  mail 

embraced  him  tenderly,  took  him  by    the   hand    and    brought 
him  into  the  college  yard.     Then  he  summoned  all  the  pri  - 
of  bis  congregation,  and  presenting  them  the  eonfufl  rat* 


180  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTHINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  Dbl   PAUL. 

said:  "Gentlemen,  this  young  man  is  the  most  creditable  of 
my  family."  "  Nephew,"  he  added  turning  to  the  young  man, 
"salute  these  gentlemen."  And  during  the  entire  day  he 
presented  him  in  his  provincial  costume  as  an  important 
person  to  all  the  visitors  of  rank  that  came  to  sec  him.  But 
remorse  for  the  movement  of  false  shame  rankled  in  his  heart. 
It  was  a  necessity  for  him  to  discharge  it  at  the  first  retreat 
he  made  in  common  with  his  children.  "Gentlemen  and  my 
brothers,"  he  said  publicly,  "pray  for  a  proud  individual 
who  wished  to  receive  his  nephew  secretly  in  his  room,  because 
he  was  a  peasant  and  poorly  clad." 

This  visit  of  his  nephew  recalls  an  incident  of  his  childhood 
which  he  related  in  his  old  age  to  the  wife  of  the  President  de 
Lamoignon.  One  day,  when  on  a  pilgrimage,in  her  company? 
to  St.  Fiacre,  in  the  environs  of  Meaux  and  about  eight 
leagues  from  Paris,  the  conversation  turned  on  the  saint  they 
were  going  to  venerate.  Said  Vincent:  "He  was  a  very 
humble  man  and  I  am  full  of  pride  and  sin.  I  remember 
that,  whilst  at  college,  I  was  told  one  day,  that  my  father, 
who  was  a  poor  countryman,  had  come  to  see  me;  I  refused  to 
go  to  speak  to  him  and  in  doing  so  I  committed  a  great  sin." 
"  It  is  the  greatest  I  believe,"  added  the  lady  in  relating  it, 
"  that  he  committed  in  all  his  life."  Wonderful  virtue  of 
this  old  man  who,  at  that  period,  was  renowned  for  his  repu- 
tation for  holiness  and  for  his  position  ;  it  found  means  to 
perform  a  double  act  of  humility  at  the  same  time,  in  confess- 
ing a  fault  of  his  youth  and  in  recalling  his  low  birth! 

Moreover,  his  humility  would  never  permit  him  to  make 
any  effort  to  raise  any  of  his  relations  from  their  poor  and 
moan  condition.  "They  are  happy  in  their  condition  as 
peasants  one  of  the  most  innocent,  and  safest  for  salvation." 
Such  was  his  invariable  answer  to  all  recpuests.  Still  less 
would  he  consent  to  introduce  any  of  his  nephews  into  the 
Church,  to  give  them  a  share  in  the  riches  of  the  sanctuary. 
Such  sacriiiireous  intrusion  was  particularly  distasteful  to  his 
virtue.  "  Peasants  in  preference  to  beneficiaries,"  he  an 
Bwered  to  the  solicitations  of  all,  even  of  the  pious  and  of 
bishops.     In  relalion  to  this  he  wrote  to  the  Abbe  St.  Martin, 


HUMILITY.  187 

one  of  his  oldest  friends*     ■•  1  thank  yon  for  the  can-  yon  take 
oi'my ''  -  tell  ycju.i  h-  >iiu'i.  that  I  never  de- 

sired that  he  be  a  priest  and  still  leas  did  I  have-  the  thought  of 
him  for  1!  —  the  I  the  most 

- ' i in •  *  stal  rd   lias  wished  to 

:>•:     .     A     for  in  \  had   I    known,  when  I  had 
it,  wiiat  it  ;  knew,  1 

old  have  much  preferred  tc  till  thi  than  to  engage  in 

eo  formidable  a    Btate     I  i.  ■■  than  a 

dred  times  to  the    poor  people    in    t lie    country,  wl 
bing  to  . 
in  life  I  told  them  I  c  1  them  happy  in  their  condition." 

This  admirable  1  .  him 

in  h  ipondence.     !'••  •  irvinghis  title  <>r  superior  for  all 

pir  I  ,  his    quatiOcation  in  all    else  was   but   unworthy 

pri 

his  long  ti  .  his  diplomas 

of    Bachelor    in  Theology    and  Licentiate    in  Canon    Law, 
notwithstanding    his   extensive     learnin  penetrating 

intellect,  his  infallible  .   he  spoke    only  of    his 

ignorance, calling  himself  but  a  poor  sch 
of  th  •  fourth  form,  signifying  thereby  thai  he  had  finished 
nse  unable  to  complete  his  studies.     ''You  are  but  an 
ignorant  person,"  the  proud  St.Oyrau  told  him  one  day.  "  and 
far  from  deservin  it  the  head  of  your  congregation 

m<  ri  ! riven  from  it,  and  what  surprises  nie  is  that  you 

suffered  to   remain    in    it."     "Ah,  sir,"  an  .he 

hum'  .  ••  I  am  -•  11  mere  surpr  in  yon.  for  I  am 

Imagine,  and,  were   justice 
.  I  would  be  imm  y  from  St.  Laaar 

11      day,  after  repeated     c  ion     and   counsels  to   a 

young  5tu  lenl  d  with  a  temptation  to  despair,  he  added  : 

lould  the  devil  still  suj  thought,  answer  as  I 

have  dii  cted,  and  I  lithe  le  tempter  that  it  is  Vincent, 

an  ignorant  man,  only  of  t he  foui  i,  who  has  told  \ 

thai.- 

On  another  occasion,  in   r  rior  whose 

manner,  it  was  claimed,  was  not  sufficient  >ane  for  his 


188  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DG    PAUL 

position,  he  answered  among  other  things:  "And  I,  how  am 
I  made?  And  how  is  it  I  have,  up  to  the  present,  been 
suffered  in  my  office.  I  who  am  the  most  rude,  the  most 
ridiculous,  and  the  most  stupid  of  all  when  in  the  company  of 
persons  of  rank,  where  I  do  not  know  how  to  answer  six 
consecutive  words  without  manifesting  my  want  of  intelligence 
and  judgment ;  and  what  is  still  worse  I  have  none  of  the 
virtues  of  the  person  named." 

We  see  he  delighted  to  belittle  himself  in  his  virtue  as  in 
his  birth  and  natural  qualities.  Answering  Marie  Henrietta 
de  Rochechouarf,  Superioress  of  cue  of  the  houses  of  the 
Visitation  in  Paris,  who  had  recommended  herself  to  his 
prayers,  he  said:  "Twill  oifer  you  to  God  since  you  request 
it,  but  I,  more  than  any  person  in  the  world,  haye  need  of  the 
aid  of  e;ood  souls,  on  account  of  the  immense  miseries  that 
weigh  me  down,  and  which  force  me  to  look  upon  the  good 
opinion  others  have  of  me  as  a  punishment  for  my  hypocrisy — 
a  hypocrisy  that  makes  me  other  than  I  am." 

To  a  prelate  that  had  called  him  a  perfect  Christian,  he  re- 
plied :  "Oh, what  are  you  saying?  I,  a  perfect  Christian!  I  should' 
be  looked  upon  as  one  already  damned,  as  one  of  the  greatest- 
sinners  in  the  world." 

To  a  young  missionary,  lately  received  into  the  community* 
who  accused  himself  of  having  so  little  profited  by  the  good 
example  and  the  wonders  of  his  life,  he  said:  "  Sir,  we  have 
among  us  a  practice  of  never  praising  any  one  in  his  presence. 
It  is  true  I  am  a  wonder,  but  a  wonder  of  malice  more  wicked 
than  the  demon  who  has  not  so  justly  deserved  hell  as  I  :  I 
say  this  not  through  exaggeration  but  according  to  my  real 
sentiments." 

An  author  wished  to  dedicate  a  book  to  him.  He  answered : 
"  What  do  you  tell  me,  sir!  Had  you  only  reflected  that  I  am 
the  son  of  a  poor  peasant  you  would  never  have  given  me  this, 
cause  for  confusion  nor  done  such  injury  to  your  book  as  to 
place  on  its  title  page  the  name  of  a  poor  priest  whose  only 
claims  to  publicity  are  his  wretchedness  and  his  sins. 

To  another  author,  with  similar  intent,  he  said :  "You 
will  extremely  disoblige   me    should  you  really  do  as  you  say». 


HUMILITY.  180 

A  dedication  il  made  in  praise  of  those  to  whom  it  is  addressed, 
and  I  am  altogether  unworthy  of  praise.  To  speak  of  mo 
properly  you  must  say  that  I  am  the  son  of  a  peasant,  that  I 
herded  swine  and  cattle  in  my  youth,  and  to  this  you  must 
add  that    that  bears  no  com'  vkh    my  ignorance    and 

wickedness.  Judge  from  this,  sum!"  so  pitiable  a  person  as  I  am 
should  be  publicly  named  in  the  way  you  propose.     It  would 
0  me  the    gr  ,  Sir,  1  would 

feel  it  BO  much  that  I  know  not  whether  I  o  >uld  ever  forget  it." 
All  his  letter-  are  lull  of  like  professions  oi  humility.  "I 
am  confused,"  he  wrote  to  the  l.aroness  de  Kenty,  "that  you 
should  address  a  poor  priest  like  me,  since  you  are  unaware 
either  of  my  shallowness  of  mind  or  my  Wretchedness." 

Be  wrote  to  the  Superioress  of  the  Visitation  in  Warsaw  : 
"For  more  than  thirty  years  I  have  had  the  honor  ol'  serving 
your  houses  in  Paris.  Bat,  alas!  my  <!  ::•  Mother,  I  am  none 
the  better  for  that,  though,  at  the  sight  of  those  incomparably 
holy  souls  I  should  have  made  great  progress  in  virtue.  I 
humbly  beseech  you   to  aid  me  in   a  rdon  of  God  for 

the  bad  Use  I  have  made  of  all  His  grao 

And   he   wrote  again:    "The  flattering  way  in  which    you 

sk  of  me  afflicts  me  very  much.  I  see  mys'lf  far  removed 
from  the  state  m  which  yon  sup-pose  me  to  be.  On  the 
contrary;  unless  God  take  pity  on  i  i  myself  on  the 

path  thai    leads  tn  the  abyss  beneath  ;  for  1  am   most  use! 
most  wretched,  and  I  require  all  the  ni  rev  of  God,  I  beg  you 
to  ask  it  for  i 

In  the  assemblies  of  piety,  the  meetings  of  the  Ladies  of 
Charity  as  in    the   ecclesiastical   conl  .   humility  often 

enforced  silence  on  him,  or  ma  1c  him  abandon  the  idea  he 
had  already  began  to  develop  to  take  up  that  of  others. 

A  lady,  on  !  day,  remarked  this  and  mildly  reproached  him 
with     it.     **  Wl)  she,     "'do   you    not    maintain    your 

opinion  more  strongly  since  it  always  is  the  best?"  ".May 
God  forbid,  madam,"  he  rejoined,  "that  my  poor  thoughts 
should  prevail  over  those  of  other-  !  I  am  indeed  well  pleased 
that  God  do  His  work  without  me — 1  who  am  but  a  wretch/* 

But  it  is  in  the  council  of  conscience,  that  is  to  say,  at   the 


190  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

summit  of  honor,  that  his  humility  sends  forth  itsbrightestra}Ts. 
It  was  for  the  humble  priest  the  access  to  court  and  rank. 
It  brought  homage  from  the  ambitious.  It  was  it  certain  con- 
trolling power  over  the  affairs  and  the  wealth  of  the  Church 
of  France.  Judge  of  his  grief  at  his  appointment  and  of  the 
efforts  he  made  to  rid  himself  of  such  an  honor!  He  wrote 
immediately  to  Rome:  4fI  never  more  deserved  compassion 
than  now.  nor  had  more  uced  of  prayers  than  at  present  in 
my  new  office  I  hope  it  will  not  be  for  long.  Pray  to  God  for 
me." 

This  hope  sustained  him  for  more  than  a  year.  "  I  pray  to 
God  every  da}'"  he  said  to  one  of  his  priests,  "  that  I  may  be 
considered  the  simpleton  that  I  am,  so  that  I  may  not  be  em- 
ployed in  that  kind  of  commission  and  may  have  more  oppor- 
tunity of  doing  penance  for  my  sins."  In  truth,  he  prayed 
to  both  God  and  man.  From  the  day  of  his  appointment  he 
never  said  Mass  without  asking  the  grace  to  be  restored  to  his 
former  condition.  He  continually  importuned  the  Queen,  the 
cardinal  and  all  others  from  whom  he  could  expect  fh:s  novel 
kind  of  protection.  Towards  the  end  of  1644, it  seemed  as  if  his 
prayers  were  heard ;  on  the  occasion  of  a  journey  he  was 
obliged  to  make  the  rumor  run  that  he  was  in  disgrace.  An 
ecclesiastic,  informed  of  the  falsehood  of  fhe  report,  came  to 
compliment  him.  "Oh,  my  God,  would  it  were  true!"  he  ex- 
claimed, raising  his  eyes  to  Heaven  and  striking  his  breast, 
fc  but  so  miserable  a  creature  as  I  am  docs  not  deserve  such  a 
favor."  On  the  fourth  of  January,  1645,  in  similiar  strains  to 
Mr.  Codving,  his  superior  in  Rome:  '*  God  be  praised  for  what 
you  say  !  Ic  is  true  there  was  an  appearance  that  I  would  be  no 
longer  tolerated  in  that  office ;  but  my  sins  have  effected 
otherwise  and  have  caused  God  not  to  accept  the  sacrifices  I 
have  offered  Him  for  His  purpose.  In  the  name  of  the  Lord 
I  place  my  trust  and  I  will  not  be  confounded." 

He  went  to  court  in  the  same  equipage  that  brought  him  to 
his  missions  in  the  country  and  wearing  the  cassock  which 
may  be  still  seen,  a  cassock  of  coarse  stuff,  threadbare,  and 
patched.  He  never  would  change  it,  not  even  when  he  went 
to  the  Louvre.     If  a  new  one  were  put  in  his  room  he  took  the 


humility.  101 

old  one,  and  when  he  could  not  find  that, he  looked  out  for  one 
like  it  on  the  back  of  some  oik*  of  bifl  priests  who  was  nearly 
his  size  and,  under  one  pretext  or  another  privately  effected 
a  change.     B  in.    His 

answer  to  compliment  or  banter  on  the  subject  v.  laiuless 

and  without  rent."  He  tbn«  replied  to  Ifazarin  who.  one  day, 
taking  hold  of  bia  poor  cincture  showed  it  to  the  Queen, 
Baying:  "See,  Madame,  hoir  Mr.  Vincent  comes  dressed 
I  look  at  his  beautiful  cincture."  This  cleanli- 
ness he  believed  conciliated  his  obligation  to  propriety  with  his 
habit  of  poverty  and  simplicity.  The  brilliancy  of  the  Louvre 
did  not  dazzle  him  and  when  the  mirrors  reflected  back  his 
image,  be  cried  out  :  "Ob,  the  big  bo.. by!" — contrasting  in 
his  mind,  no  doubt,  the  splendor  of  the  roval  apartments  with 
the  poverty  ol  the  cottage  ol  his  childhood ;  then  raising  his 
thoughts  higher  he  said  to  himself:  '*Oh  my  (Jod,  if  by 
means  of  this  mirror,  which  is  the  product  of  earth,  we  can 
see  whatever  passes  in  the  room,  what  do  not  the  blessed  in 
ren  see  in  thai  magnificent  mirror  of  Thy  Dignity  that 
embraces  all  and  in  which  are  contained  all  thing    " 

Hut  it  was  not  only  in  the  secrecy  of  his  interior  that  he 
delighted  to  humble  himself  in  expiation  for  an  involuntary 
grandeur  ;  he,  moreover,  abased  himself  in  the  presence  of  all 
in  atonement  for  distinctions  that  were  to  him  a  martyr  lorn. 
The  Minister  of  State,  Le  Pelletier.  deposed  in  the  process  of 
his  canonization:  "I  was  yet  young  When  I  first  saw  the 
servant  of  God  at  the  Louvre,  and  I  saw  him  there  many  a 
time  after.  His  modesty  and  prudence  were  full  of  i 
I  rs,  prelates,  ecclesiastics   and  others  rendered  him,  out 

of  pure  esteem, great  honor  ;  he  received  it  all  with  great  humil- 
ity. On  leaving  the  council,  where  he  had  decided  upon  what 
greatest  in  the  kingdom,  he  was  as  kind  and  as  easy  of 
access  as  he  was  when  among  the  slaves  ol*  Tunis,  or  on  the 
bench  of  the  gaily-.  A  virtuous  bishop  who  bad  not  seen 
him  since  his  entrance  to  court,  and  having  found  him  equally 
humble  and  affable,  and  equally  disposed  to  do  a  favor  as 
before,  could  not  refrain  from  saying  to  him:  u  Mr.  Vincent  is 
always  Mr.  Yinec 


192  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PACE 

In  the  beginning,  when  first  summoned  to  court,  the 
Prince  of  Conde  desired;  him,  one  day,  to  take  a  seat  beside 
him.  "  What!  my  Lord,"  answered  thelmmble  priest,  drawing 
back,  "it  is  already  too  much  honor  that  your  highness  suffers 
mc  in  your  presence.  But  make  me  sit  beside  you!  Are  you, 
then,  unaware  that  I  am  but  the  son  of  a  poor  villager?" 
This  wras  his  defence,  his  watchword,  against  all  attacks  on 
his  humility.  "Manners  and  life  ennoble  a  man/'  answered 
the  prince.  " Moreover,  Mr.  Vincent,  it  is  not  to-day  that 
we  learn  your  merit."  And.  the  better  to  judge,  he  brought 
about  the  conversation  to  some  point  of  controversy.  Vincent; 
handled  it  with  so  much  precision  and  clearness  that  the  prince 
cried  out:  "  Ah,  Mr.  Vincent,  Mr.  Vincent,  what  do  you  say, 
you  preach  everywhere  that  you  are  ignorant,  and  look,  you 
have  resolved,  in  two  words,  one  of  the  greatest  difficulties 
proposed  by  the  sects.  "  Then  the  Prince  went  into  some 
question  of  Canon  Law,and,  mors  and  more  charmed  with  the 
answers  of  the  scholar  of  the  fourth  form,  he  rose  from 
his  seat  without  a  word,  and,  hastening  to  the  Queen,  con- 
gratulated her  on  her  choice  of  a  man  so  well  versed  in  what 
pertained  to  ecclesiastical  matters. 

More  than  once  he  was  the  butt  for  bitter  jests  and  the 
blackest  of  calumnies.  Persons  endeavored  to  ruin  him  with 
the  Queen,  with  the  Minister  of  State  and  with  people  of 
merit.  To  him  all  this  was  a  happiness  and  a  recompense  for 
zeal.  A  young  noble,  whom  Vincent,  doubtless,  had  frustrated 
in  his  culpable  hopes,said  to  him  once :  "You  arc  an  old  fool." 
"You  are  right,  my  son."  answered  the  holy  man,  at  the 
same  time  falling  on  his  knees,  "  and  I  ask  pardon  for  what- 
ever may  have  given  you  cause  to  speak  so."  "  Are  you  aware. 
Mr.  Vincent,  of  what  is  said  of  you,"  the  Queen  laughingly  said 
to  him  one  day.  "  Madam,  I  am  a  great  smner."  "  But  you 
should  justify  yourself."  "  Far  worse  things  have  been  said 
of  our   Lord,  and  He   never    justified   Himself." 

He  never  justified  himself.  An  unworthy  ecclesiastic 
whom  Vincent  had  debarred  from  a  benefice,  attempted 
revenge  in  spreading  dishonorable  reports  about  him.  "If 
Mr.  Vincent,"  he  represented   among  people  of  quality,  "did 


in  Mii.nv.  193 

not  favor  in  as  unwilling  to   par- 

ch;! he.rs,  is  quite 

and   I  know  bom  he  g 

»r  a  libr 
This  time  tl  .  and   in  the  first   momen 

i  the   pen  to  writ  r  ol  justification. 

3  when  h  med: 

''Oh    wretohl  o  thinking?    Whatl  you  want 

tO  OUrSClfl      And  (li 

•i,  iii  Tunis,  falsely  acouc 

d,  finally,    though    innoc  the  accusation,  died 

without  a  word  of  complaint!    Ami  yon,   you   wis 

will  nol  And    he    • 

letter  which  he  had   already  begun.     Some  i 
calumni  ibly,  and  ;il!  saw  in  it    th<  tnce 

of  II 

Once,  noticing  that  a  certain  lord,  who  ha 
his  friend,  no  longer  manifested  for  him  anything 
he  went  to  him,  and  said  with  a  .serene  countetian  .  I 

am 

the  least  intending  it,  and,  nol  knowing  in  wfi        i    .    I  corns 

if)  humbly  beg  you  to  tell  me,  that  I    ma;.  fault.'' 

In  the  presence  of  such  candor  and  humility    the   nobleman 

could  not  dare  to  complain,  and  friendship  was  re-established. 

In   like  manner  did   he  act   in  as  who 

retained  ill-feeling   towai  .     i>>'   v.  the 

cnl!  'mis,  and  .  when  the  words 

ofth  1  came  to  his  mind:  "Ifth  it  thy  gift  at 

\ltar  <nnl  titer*  that  thu  brotlier hath  anytliing 

against  thee;  '  go  i<>  hr 

d  to  thy  brother."    (W  Suddenly  he  1 

nents,  betakes    himg  If    :<>   the  r 

d  protest)  him,   and 

his  order,   and   ■  i   the    all  up  ihe 

g&crifh  e  of  n  eonci  and  of  love. 

[f  he  did  not  su  'ir -i    tim  ■.  his  iurenl  i  ity 

invariablv  fini  iOTerins  arming 

ill-will.     lla\  at    the-    fed  of  a 


194  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

religious  community,  to  ask  pardon  for  some  imaginary 
offence,  he  found  himself  spurned  with  scorn  and.  contempt, 
and.  he  withdrew  elated  with  joy  in  having  been  ill-treated,  (or 
justice'  sake.  Some  daysafuer,  some  ornaments  being  wanting 
at  St.  Lazarus,  he  sent  to  borrow  from  this  self  same  superior 
just  as  if  he  had.  been  his  best  friend.  The  superior,  con- 
founded, and.  touched,  by  such  a  request,  cried  out:  "'This  if, 
indeed,  the  mark  whereby  I  recognize  the  man  of  God."  The 
ornaments  were  sent,  he  follows,  and  soon  he  and  the  holy 
priest  are  at  the  feet  and  in  the  arms  of  one  another. 

He  sometimes  disconcerted  those  who  insulted  him  and  put 
them  to  flight  by  an  unexpected  act  of  humility.  Publicly 
abused,  one  day,  at  the  very  gate  of  St.  Lazarus  by  a  noble 
whose  son  he  had  refused  to  recommend,  be  threw  him- 
self at  his  feet  and  said :  "  You  are  right,  sir,  I  am  but  a  wretch 
and  a  sinner."  The  noble  immediately  escaped  into  his 
carriage.  But  he  could  not  so  easily  evade  the  humble 
priest;  Vincent  immediately  arose,  ran  after  him,  and  did  not 
leave  before  making  a  profound  reverence. 

We  see  that  his  humility  did  not  manifest  itself  merely  in 
vain  words  that  often  signify  nothing,  but  that  it  produced 
acts  of  the  most  profound  humiliation.  How  often  did  he  not 
fall  on  his  knees  before  his  priests  to  publicly  avow  "what  he 
termed  the  crimes  of  his  past  life !  How  often,  again,  did  he 
not  accuse  himself  of  some  supposed  dereliction  of  duty  and 
even  of  secret  movements  which  he  had  so  effectually  curbed 
that  nothing  appeared  exteriorly !  How  often,  finally,  did  he 
take  upon  himself  all  the  blame  for  the  faults  committed  in 
the  congregation,  always  believing  himself  to  be  their  first 
cause,  and  looked  upon  the  death  of  his  missionaries  and  all 
loss  of  goods  suffered  by  the  institution  as  a  punishment  for 
his  sins!  Every  year,  on  the  anniversary  of  his  baptism,  he 
knelt  before  his  community  and  asked  pardon  of  God,  and  of 
men,  for  all  the  sins  he  had  committed  and  for  all  the  scandals 
he  had  given  during  the  many  years  that  Divine  Goodness  had 
suffered  him  upon  the*  earth,  and  he  recommended  himself  to 
the  prayers  of  all  to  obtain  his  conversion  and  mercy  from 
God. 


Hi  MIUTY.  195 

He  abased  himself  in  this  manner  before  the  least  of  his 
brothers.     When  he  thou:.:)-  be  bad  offen  led  any  one  of  them 
lie  sought  him  everywhere,  in  the  garden,  in  the  kitchen  and 
:;  in  the  cellar,  threw  himself  al   his  i  id  them, and 

asked  pardon.     En  1649,  being  token  dob   al    Richelieu,  they 
•m  nt  to  him  from  Par's  the   infirmarian  of  St.   Lazarus,  who, 
than   any    other,  knew   his    constitution,    ami    how    he 

should  he  treated.     Vincent,   without   doub  iyed  him 

w:th  his  asual  kind:  he   thought  proper  t<>  Bay  to  him 

in  a  Bad  t  Mil-  of  voice:  u  My  old  i  long 

a  journey."  Instantly  fearing  lesi  the  brother  infinnarian  saw 
bi  this  only  a 'reproach*  and  nol  a  protestation  »»r  humility,  be 
cast  himself  at  his  feel  and  asked  bis  pardon.  But  this  was 
not  enough  Cor  this  man  of  insatiable  humility,  trembling 
before  the  shadow  of  wounded  charity.  Ou  his  return  to  St. 
LaaaruS,  be  >r  bronght  about  an  opportunity  t  i   m 

more  ample  and  honorable  amends;  and.  one  day.  the  brother 

iniirmarian  and  his  assistant    being  together    in    his  room,  he 
said  to  the  latter:  "  Would  you  believe,  sir,  thai  when  this  g 
man  went  to  Richelieu  for  my  sake,  I   did   not   give   him    my 
heart  u  I  wj  omed?    And  for  this,  in  your  presence, 

I  wry  humbly  SSk  bia  pardon,  and  I  beg  you  to  pray    to    God 
for  me  that  I  may  not  again  fall  into  a  like  fault." 

All  superiority  and  all  distinction  should  necessarily  wound 
a  humility  so  profound.  Hence,  as  we  see  in  his  Life,  the 
effort!    be    made    inlG42to    lay  aside  the    offl  superior. 

Forced  to  retain  it,  he,  at  least,  refused  all  its  advantages  and 
hon«»r-.     II e  complained  of  the  marks  of   honor    with   which 
respect  for  his  virtue  inspired  his  children ;  and   when    they 
objected  to  him  thai  such  was  the  custom  in  all  oommuniti 
he  a  ••  I  know  that    very  well,  and    we  must  respect 

their  n-asons  for  so  doing  ;  hut  I  have  still    gr  for 

not  Buffering  it  in  my  regard  —  I,  who  ought  not  to  be  com- 
pared to  the  mosl  anwortby  of  men,  since  I  am  worse  than  all 
other 

Se  would  not  allow  the  place  which  be  occupied  in  the 
church  to  be  covered  with    a    mat,  mn  would  he    allow 

the  chair  to  be  elevated.  "Thai  i  ."  he  said,  '-the  privilege 
of  bishops  and  not  of  a  miserable  priest  as  I  am, w 


106  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  1)E   PAUL. 

Under  the  influence  of  the  same  spirit  of  humility  he  always 

selected  for  himself  the  poorest  vestments  for  mass.  In  1638, 
on  the  birth  of  the  king,  Ann  of  Austria  sent  to  St.  Lazarus  a 
magnificent  vestment  of  silver  cloth.  It  was  near  the  feast 
of  Christmas,  and  all  were  glad  to  think  that  Vincent,  who 
was  to  officiate  on  that  solemnity,  Avould  be  the  first  to  wear 
it.  But  ornaments  so  rich  frightened  him  and  it  was  absolutely 
necessary  to  bring  him  others  more  common. 

Whilst  he  delighted  :n  abasing  himself  in  performing  the 
most  humble  service  lor  others,  even  washing  the  dishes,  and 
cleaning  the  shoes  of  an  ordinand,  he  refused  for  himself  all  that 
his  position,  his  age  and  his  infirmities  demanded.  He  dressed 
his  ulcerated  limbs  himself,  and  the  carriage  of  which  he  was 
obliged  to  make  use    he  called  his  ignominy. 

His  love  for  humility  in  himself  he  extended  to  his  congre- 
gation, always  terming  it  little,  the  very  little,  and  the  sorry 
congregation.  He  wished  it  to  be  considered  as  the  least  of 
all,  as  holding,  in  every  instance,  the  last  rank  among  the 
clergy,  whether  regular  or  secular.  He  limited  its  ministry 
to  the  poor  country  people.  Once,  in  a  letter  to  St.  Jane 
Frances  Chantal,  something  that  might  redound  to  the  honcr 
of  his  congregation  slipped  from  his  pen.  He  felt  remorse  and 
wrote  to  her:  (t  I  have  told  you  many  things  to  the  advantage 
of  this  little  congregation.  Truly,  my  dear  mother,  that  makes 
me  fear.  Hence,  I  beg  you,  lessen  a  great  deal  what  I  have  said, 
and  mention  it  to  no  one.  Alas!  my  worthy  mother,  did 
you  but  knowT  our  ignorance  and  the  little  virtue  we  possess  you 

would   greatly  pity   us With    tears   in   my   eyes 

I  say  this,  feeling  but  too  well  the  truth  of  what  I  say,  and  the 
abominations  of  my  poor  soul.  I  beseech  you,  then,  my  dear 
mother,  to  offer  to  God  my  shame  and  the  confession  I  make 
of  it  to  you  in  the  presence  of  the  Divine  Majesty."  And  this 
is  why,  too,  when  any  one  asked  admission  into  his  congrega- 
tion, he  s:id:  "What!  sir,  you  wish  to  be  a  missionary? 
And  how  came  you  to  cast  your  eyes  on  our  little  congrega- 
tion? For  we  are  only  poor  people."  One  of  the  greatest 
astonishments  of  his  life  was  when  the  Abbe  of  To-urnus, 
Louis  de  Eochechourt  de  Chandenier,  wished  to  clothe  himself 


Ill/.MII.ITV.  »1>7 

with  tli  f  "the  p  K>r  :  iting 

him  I     An  I    when,  in   bis   pr  any   ono 

l»  ;■  i      1  i:i  praising  his  :     •• 

ypur  kindne         rards  us    thai  induces   yon  bo  think  in  that 
way;  but  it  ru  i   that  all   oth 

holy,  wi.  "able,  and  worse  than  mii 

>,  when  I  ned  that 

•e     ignored,  or    calm  and  refused   all 

defem*  •.     J!  "I  will  never  justify   m 

works.      Moreover,  as  oar 

Lord  wa 

less  bo  add,  wh  m  gp  •.:'.  de  Paul,  tha'. 

hi  ■  humility  in  no  way  impaired  hyi 

St.  Tbon  welJ  Baid   thai    Uumi  ing 

the  contrary,  by  giving  it 

a  solid  foundation    in  God,  w 

it  in    preventing   il    rrom  1  If  amid 

tne  violence  of   vanity  and  human    activity.     When  there  was 
lining  tl  the  Church, 

no  one  was  more  id   firm  than  Vincent.     H e  shon 

from  the  .  1^  >uis,  - »  humble  i 

magnanimous,  how   easily  hunulil  Lercsity 

and  true  greatness  of  soul.     Be  proved  h  ipk; 

None  made  himself  so  little,  none  did  greater  thin    . 

II. 

of    humility,  bis    favoril 

spo».  iy  and 

spiritual  wril  »mparab1  on 

humility.     To  bo  excellence    and   n 

•     hiia    constanl     cUi  torn,  brought    I 

as  and  i  of  our  Lord:    '•  If  I  cnl  i 

you  to  speak,  no  matter  whom,  he  could  a  t  of 

■ 
honor  the  w<  rill  only 

thai  L'e  Himself  r  •<•  Hum  n  I  *1  it  ton3:    4 
I  am  hit  .7.*     •  M  I 

if  it  wei  il  who  •  r 


198  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT   DE  PAUL. 

were  the  prophets  or  some  saint,  we  might  say  they  were,  like 
ourselves,  only  disciples.  If  ifc  were  philosophers,  alas  !  they 
know  not  this  virtue!  And  Aristotle  himself,  he  who  has 
spoken  so  nobly  of  all  the  other  moral  virtues,  does  not  even 
mention  humility. 

"  Therefore,  only  Jesus  Christ   could  say:     '  Learn  of   Me.' 

Oh,  what  words!     Learn  of  me,  and  not  of  another,  not  of  a 

man,  buL   of   a  God!     Learn  of    Me!     What,  then,  Oh  Lord, 

is  this   thing  so  dear  in  Thy   eyes?     'Because  I  am  humble.' 

Oh,  my  Savior,  what  a  word!     I  am  humble.      (  Yes  I  am  so, 

not  simply  externally,  or  from  ostentation,  or  through  vanity, 

hut  humble  of  heart ;  not  with  a  slight  and  passing  humility, 

hut  with  a  heart  truly  humbled  in  the  presence  of  My  Eternal 

Father,  with  a  heart  always  humbled  before  men  and  for  men. 

sinners,  loving  lowly  and  abject  things   and   embracing  them 

always  writh  joy  and  love.     Learn  of  Me.'     This  is  so  contrary 

to  the  spirit  and  maxims  of   the  world,  so   removed   from  the 

inclinations  of  men,  and  from  the  heart  of  each  one,  that  did 

not  a  God  say   it   and  exemplify  it   in  His   own  person,  none 

would  be  willing  to  listen  to  ifc ;  for  all  so  love  what  is  in  them 

and  what  they  produce   externally  that  there  is  not  one  who, 

naturally,  does  not  wish    to  be  in    good  repute,  and  who  does 

not  make  every  effort  to  obtain  esteem  and  praise. 

"  And  yet,  all  love  humility  above  all  other  virtues,  at  least 
in  theory,  and  this  is  a  fruit  of  the  grace  of  baptism  and  of 
the  spirit  of  our  Lord.  All  love  it  and  none  possess  it,  for  we 
have  an  astonishing  bent  tor  pride.  Oh,  my  Savior!  how 
differently  do  Thy  actions  teach!  What  is  the  life  of  this 
Divine  Savior,  if  not  a  continual  humiliation,  both  active  and 
passive?  He  so  loved  it  that  He  did  not  leave  it  for  an  instant 
while  on  earth;  and  even  after  his  death,  He  has  wished  that 
His  Church  would  represent  to  us  His  Divine  person  in  the 
figure  of  the  crucifix,  that  He  might  appear  to  us  in  a  state  of 
ignominy,  as  having  suffered  for  us  the  death  of  a  criminal, 
and  a  death  the  most  shameful  and  most  infamous  that  could 
be  imagined.  And  why  this  ?  Because  he  knew  the  excel- 
lence of  humiliation  and  the  malice  of  the  opposite  sin,  which 
not  only  aggravates  other  sins,  but   even  vitiates  works   that, 


199 

liich   may  taint   aud  o  urnpt 
those  that  arc   _  holy      Because  He 

knew  the  height,  the  depth,  the   length   and   the  breadth  of 
humilit  j .  w  the  rel  irfections  of 

God,  His  father,  in  <l  Ith  sinful  num. 

u  All  His  life,  then,  n  is  of  hamilia 

tious.    That   wonderful  rtned   l>y  the  Holy  Ghost,  to 

remain  :  in    the  womb  o  in !    To 

thai    be  v,;:-  refused  a  1  edging  and  ( ' 
lli  ii-  i!  lured   to  lake  Bbelter  in  a  stable!     Saving 

of  Heaven  and  of  earth  to  im  media 
then  ill   into  i  an  infarit, 

miserably fly   into  Egypt!    What   do!    i  -  an  infs     I 

Ah,  as  an  im  GodI     His  life  was  one  contin- 

ual affection  for  contempt.     H  tiled  with  ittl 

had  any  one  dissected  His  heart  be  would  have  found  engraved 
on  that  adorable  heart,  humility,  above  every  .other  virtue 

-  Humility,  therefore,  is  th    virtue  of  Jesus  Christ  ;  it  is  the 
virtue  cf    His    Blessed    Mother;    the    virtue    of    the 
sail  te  of  missionaries,     But 

I  mistake,  I  would  that  we  posses  ad  when  I  saidtba 

was  the  virtue  of  missionaries,  I  meant  that  ii  is  the  virtn 
which  they  have  the  i  ad   which   they   should 

most    ardently   desire.      For.  this   sorry    little  eo  ion, 

which  is  the  least    of  all,    should    have    no    other    foundation 
than   humility,   which  should   be   its  own    peculiar   vin 
otherwise,  we  will  never  do  anything  effective,   either  within 
or  without  ;  and  without  humi  '  either 

progress  in  ourselves  or  pro  tit  for  our  neighbor.      Oh,    my 
ior,  give  us,  then,  this  holy  virtue  which  is  so  suited  to  as, 
which  Thou  bast  made  known  to  the  bou 

hast  cherished  with  w  much  affection  !    Am  ,  .  >■■■.  gent)  •  aen, 
know  that  he,  "who     wish  ft    t  >    b  .  should 

labor  without    ceasing  to  acquire   l  •  and    beoo 

pert 

of  pride,  of  ambition    and    vanity    as    against    the  greatest 
enemies  he  can  have  :  as  they  appear  he   should  attack 

and  exterminate  thein,|heing  most   vigilant    to  give   them  no 


•2C0  VIRTUES  AM)  DOCTRINE  OE  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PACE. 

entrance.     Yes,  I  say  itanQw,  if  we  be  true  missionaries,  each 
one  of  as,  in  his  own  particular  case,  will  be  glad    to  be   con- 
sidered as  of  poor  and  mean  intellect,  as  a  person  of  no  virtue, 
will  be  content  to  be  treated  as  ignorant,  to   be   insulted  and 
contemned,  io  have  his  defects  cast   in    his   face,   and    to   be 
proclaimed  a?  insupportable    by   reason   of   his   wretchedness 
and  imperfection.     I  go  further  and   affirm    that   we   should 
rejoice  when  it  is  said  that   our   congregation,    in    general,  is 
useless  in    the  Church,  is    composed   of   poor,  simple  persons, 
tnat  it  succeeds  but  poorly  in  all  that  it    undertakes,    that  its 
labors  in  the  country  bear  no  fruit,  that    the   missionaries  are 
devoid  of  the  grace  of  God  and  that   the    ordinations  are  con- 
ducted without  order.     Yes,  if  we  possess  the    spirit  of  Jesus 
Christ  we  should  be  satisfied  to   be   reputed   such    as   I   have 
mentioned.      '  But,  sir,'  some  one  wi  11    object,    '  what  do   you 
say  ?     This  ivord  is  hard.9    It   is    true,,   I   acknowledge,   that 
that  is  hard  to  nature  and  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  persuade 
nature  that  it  has  done  badly  and  still  harder   for    it    to  suffer 
that  such  be  believed  and  made  a  reproach.      But   also   it   is 
very  easily  understood   by   a   soul    that  is  truly    humble  and 
knows  itself  as  it  really  is;  and  so  far  is  it  from  being  saddened, 
that,  on   the  contrary,  it   rejoices   and  it  is  well    content  that 
God  be  exalted  and  glorified  by  its  humiliation  and  its  insignifi- 
cance,        know  very  well  that  our  Lord  has  given  to  many  in 
the  congregation  the  grace  to  hasten  on  in  the  practice  of  this 
virtue,  has  given  them  the  grace  to  animate  their  actions  with* 
the  desire  of  their  own  abasement,    and  a  love  to  be  unknown 
and  despised.     But  we  must  ask  God  to  grant  the  same  grace 
to  all  the  others,  so  that  our  only    ambition  will   he    to   abase 
ourselves,  to  annihilate   ourselves   for   the   love   and  glory  of 
God   and  that  the  special,  distinctive  virtue  of  the  Mission  be 
humility.     That  you  may  the  more  cherish    it.    take   note    of 
what  I  am  about  to  say,  namely,  that  if   you    ever   heard  any 
strangers  relate  any  good  done  by    the  Congregation,  you  will 
find  that  they  do  so  because  they   diseosrered  in  it  some    little 
image  of  humility,    and   because   they  witnessed   it   practice 
lowly  and  humble   actions,    such    as    instructing   the  simple 
peasants  and  serving  the  poor.      So,    too,    when   you  see  the 
ord  nands  come  out  of  the  retreat   edified  with  the  house,  you 


2or 

will  recogniz.\  .dioul  1  you  i  :aminc.  t hut  it  is  because  they 
notic  id  a  simple  and  bumble  manner  ol  acting  which  for  them 
is  a  novel    .  i         lure." 

It  was,  then,  nol  individual   humility  thai    Vincent. 

.  hunrlitv  aj 
a   body.     H  "Our    I  amble  not  only  in 

Bimself,  bn  o  bumbh  hi  ttia   lil ; '     con§  - 

II  e  formed  it  oul  of  a  few  pa  ledge  or 

manners,  who  even  did  □  who,  In 

a  word,  all  abandoned  Him,  and  who,  after   Hia  death,  ^ 

}  [imeelf,  hunt  tdemne  1.   and  pal  to 

death.     La  it  not  a  si  un- 

tood  tha  od  John,  parti  ml  of  a 

Ration,  should  fly  honor,  and  love  contempt,  whilst  at 
the  a,   the  commun- 

ity i  [aire  ami  pre  rid? 

•  I  ask  yon,  how  £  and  John 

can  trulj  id  seek  after  contempt,  and  ye(  thai  (he  con- 

ition  composed  onlyof  P  a,  and  other 

particular  m  ,  should  love  and  honor?    It 

•  certainly  be  admitted  and  acknowledged    that  these  two 
things  are  incompatible.    And  hence  if  is  that  all  the  i 
aries  should  be  content  not  only  when   they   And  thei 
in  t  .  contemned  and  humbled,  bui  also  when 

ingregation  despised,  for   that   will  be  a  sign 
that  they  are   truly  humble.     The  m  a 

peby  they  might  know  each  other,  and   by   which. 
.  !io  were  ben4 

L:  'Who   are  y;>;i?'     '  I    believe   in   Cod,  I 
beli  m9  Christ!'    was   their  ansv.  let 

bum  tark   of  the  c<  ,  and  let 

•  than    b; 

:  •  Hnmili 
imoned  with  :' Who  g  let   humility  be 

our  v  :d." 

Influenced  by  these  sentiments  he  ordained    rjiat   (lie    mis- 
sionaries ig    at     any    pnbH 
universities  or  in  col!  liould   take   the   lowest,   as   their 


202  VIRTUES  AND   DOCTRINE  OK  ST.   VLXCEXT  DE    PAUL 

proper  place,  and  be  very  careful  to  make  no  show  of 
learning.  One  of  the  most  distinguished  of  his  first  missionar- 
ies, James  de  La  Fosse,  failed  in  this  order,  one  day,  and  thereby 
drew  upon  himself  compliment  upon  compliment.  But  there 
was  one  who  had  no  idea  of  felicitating  him  ;  it  was  Vincent, 
who  soon  heard  of  this  incident:  -<  Knowing,  sir,"  he  said  to 
him,  "  that  a  truly  humble  man  and  a  poor  missionary  never 
seeks  either  the  first  places  in  assemblies,  or  to  have  himself 
spoken  of,  I  require,  you,  therefore,  to  go  and  ask  pardon 
of  those  whom  you  have  disedified." 

In  what  does  humility  consist?  First,  in  the  contempt  of 
one's  self.  "In  truth,  if  each  one  of  us  would  study  to  know 
himself  lie  would  find  that  it  is  very  just  and  very  reasonable 
to  despise  himself.  For,  if  we,  on  the  one  hand,  seriously 
consider  the  corruption  of  our  nature,  the  levity  of  our  mind, 
the  darkness  of  our  understanding,  the  disorder  of  oar  will 
and  the  impurity  of  our  affections;  and  if,  on  the  other,  we 
weigh  well  in  the  scales  of  the  sanctuary  our  works  and  our 
productions  we  will  find  all  wcrthy  only  of  contempt.  'But 
what ! '  you  may  say  to  me,  (  do  you  include  the  sermons  we 
preach,  the  confessions  we  hear,  the  care  and  trouble  we  take 
with  our  neighbor  for  the  glory  of  God?  Yes,  gentlemen,  if 
our  best  actions  be  reviewed,  it  .will  be  discovered  that  in 
most  of  them  we  have  Failed  in  the  maimer  of  doing  them, 
^and  often,  in  the  end  proposed,  and  that  m  whatever  way  we 
look  at  them,  we  will  find  as  much  of  evil  as  of  good.  For, 
tell  me,  I  pray  you,  what  can  be  expected  from  the  weakness 
of  man  ?  Who  is  it  that  produces  nothingness  and  who  is  it 
that  produces  sin?  And  what  else  have  we  within  us  but 
nothingness  and  sin  ?  Let  us,  then,  look  upon  it  as  certain, 
that,  in  all  things  and  everywhere,  we  deserve  to  be  rejected, 
and  are  very  despicable  by  reason  of  the  opposition  we  have  in 
ourselves,  to  the  sanclity  anl  other  perfections  of  God,  to  the 
life  of  Jesus  Christ  and  to  the  operations  of  Hi;  grace.  If, 
then,  we  study  to  know  ourselves  thoroughly,  we  will  find  in 
all  we  think,  in  all  we  say,  in  all  we  do,  regarding  either  the 
substance  or  the  circumstances,  thai  we  are  f  ally  and  com- 
pletely surrounded  with  cause  for  shame  and  confusion;  and  if 


II U  MI  LIT  V.  201 

ire  1)  •  unwilling  to   flatter  ourselves,  we  will  perceive  that  we 
arc-  not   only  worse    than   other  men,  bur  even,  id  a  certain 
fashion,  more  iricked  than  the  demons  in  bell.     For,  if  tb 
unfortunate  spirits  had  bad,  at  tbeir  disposition,  tbe  grace* 
and  means  thai   have   been  given  us  to  bter  they 

would  have  made  a  thousand  times  better  use  of  them. 

-  Ami  m  be  plea  know  <<ur 

tanks  an<l  despise  us.  We  ougbl  i  >  receire  with  satisfaction 
the  contempt  thai  <>ur  itate  of  lire,  our  perjon,  our  manner  of 
acting  or  our  mode  oi  Bp  eoh  may  bring  up  m  ua.    Our  L  >r  I 

could  have  avoided  the   insult-,  r  .  ami  the 

he  received  from  the  Jew.-,  and  jei  IK-  did  not.     I,:  ua  beget, 

within  ns  an  affection  for  humiliation,  and  thus  <J->d  will  give 

us  humility,  He  will  preserve  it  in  us,  and  IK*  will  increase  it 
by  the  acta  lie  will  inspire  in  us  to  perform ;  for  one  act  of 
virtue  well  don  3  for  another,  and  the  first  degree  of 

humility  is  the  stepping  stone  to  the  second,  the  second  to  the 
third,  and  so  01'  ihe  others,  I J  member,  gentlemen  and  my 
brothers,  that  Jesus  Ohrist,  speaking  of  the  publican  who 
humbled  himself,  Bald  thai  Id-  prayer  was  heard.  If,  then. 
He  rendered    thi-  1  >nv    to    a  man,  who,  all  his  life,  had 

been  wicked,  for  what  should  we  not  hope  provided  we 
truly  humble?  lint,  on  the  o  lantrary,  what  happened  to  the 
Pharisee?  IK'  was  a  man  separated  from  the  real  of  the  peo- 
ple by  his  state  of  life,  which,  among  the  Jews,  seems  to  have 
been  a  kind  of  religions  order,  in  which  he  prayed,  fasted 
and  did  many  other  good   work-,  an  I  yet,  notw  ling,  lie 

is  rejected  by  God;  and  why?    Becau  Led  his  good 

works  with  complacency,  ami  took  pride  in  them  just  as  if  ho 
had  performed  them  by  his  own  virtue.  See,  then,  a  just  man 
and  a  sinner  before  the  throne  of  God.  Ami  bee  111-  ■  the  just 
is  without  humility,  he  is  rejected,  and  with  all  his  good  works 

iemned.  and    that   which,  i;i   him, 
really  rioej  on  the  other  hand,  soe  the  sinner  who,  recognizing 
his  wickedness  and  touche  1  with  a  true  sentiment  of  htimili 
remains  at  the  door  of  the  temple,  strikes  I113  breast  and  dares 
not  raise  his  eyes  to  heaven  :  and  by  this  humble  disposition  of 
his  heart,  although    he   was  guilty  of    many  sins  going  to  t 


20  4  VHtTtTES   AND   DOCTRtNR  OP  ST.    V  IXC  EXT   1)E  PAUL. 

temple,  jot  he  left  it  justified^  and  one  single  humiliation  was 

the  means  of  his  salvation.     From  this  we  may  perceive  that 

humility,  when  true  and  real,  introduces  all  the    other  virtues 

into  the  soul,  and  that  by  sincerely  and  profoundly  humhling 

ourselves,  from    sinners,  that   we  were,  we  become  just.     Yes, 

were  we   even  the  most   wicked,  did  we   but  have   recourse  to 

humility  it  would    make   us  just  ;  on   the  contrary,  were  we 

like  unto  angels  and  did  we  excel   in    the  greatest  virtues,  yet, 

were  we  devoid  of  humility,  these  virtues,  having  no  foundation, 

could  not  subsist,  and  they,    being  thus  destroyed   from  want 

of  humility,  we  become  like  the   damned  who    have  no  virtue. 

Understand  well,  then,  this  truth.  gen rlemen, and  let  each  one 

engrave  it  on   his  heart,  and  say   within  himself  :     *'  Though  I 

had  all  virtue,  if  yet,  I  have  not  humility  I  only  deceive  myself, 

and,  thinking  myself  virtuous,  I  am  but  a  proud  Pharisee,  and 

an  abominable  missionary.1     Oh,  my  Savior,  Jesns  Christ,  shed 

upon  our  minds  those   lights   th-it   filled  Thy   holy    soul   and 

made  Thee  prefer  contumely    to   praise!     Inflame   our   hearts 

with  those  holy   affections  that  burned   and  consumed  Thine, 

and  which   caused   Thee  in   Thy  own    confusion    to   seek  the 

glory  of  Thy  heavenly  Father.     Grant,  by  Thy  grace,  that  we 

begin   from  the  present   moment   to   reject   all   that  does  nor, 

tend   to  Thy  glory  and  our  shame,  all  that  savors  of  vanity,  of 

.osculation  and  self  esteem!   Grant  that  we  renounce,  once  for 

.all,  the   applause  of  men,  who  are  deceived  and,  in  their  turn 

are   deceivers,  and  all  vain  imaginations  of  the  good  success  of 

*our  works !     In  a   word,  Oh,  my   Savior,  by   Thy   grace   and 

Thy  example,  grant  that  we   may  learn  to  be  truly  humble  of 

-heart/*' 

Such  :'s  an  abridgement  of  the  great  conference  cf  the  ISth 
of  April,  1G59.  But  he  continually  returns  to  this  dear 
humility.  One  morning,  during  a  repetition  of  prayer,  one  of 
the  community  having  humbled  himself  for  his  poor  thoughts, 
the  Saint  said  :  "It is  a  good  practice  to  enter  into  details  in 
humiliating  things  when  prudence  allows  them  to  be  publicly 
declared,  on  account  of  the  profit  we  derive  from  overcoming 
ourselves  in  the  repugnance  we  feel  in  disclosing  and  making 
known  what  Ave  would  keep  secret.      St.  Augustine  published 


nr.MiLiTV.  205 

the  seci  ith,  com]  book  on  them,  that 

thus  the  entire  earth  might  Irani  toe  extravagance  of  his 
errors  and  i  of  hia  licentiousness.     And  that  vessel  of 

1  to  the 
third  heaven,  has    be    not    avowed    that    h  the 

Church  ?    Be  hti  ,  so  1  bat   it   may   be 

known  to  the  consummation  ol  ages  thai  be  was  a  p<  c 
Indeed,  if  we  be  nol  watchful  over  ourselves  and  do   not  do 

tie  violence  to  ourselves  in   declaring  our  misery  and 
failings,  \vc  will  soon  ion 

in,  and  WC  will  '    what    will    ■.  Ion,      W  6 

inherit  this  from  our  firsi    father,  Adam,  who,  after  havi 
offend  d  God,  wen<  and  hid  himself. 

'•I  have  made  different  visita  I  >  Borne   ho  gipus 

men    and    have   often    asked    of   them    what   virtue    t 
esteemed  and  loved  the  most  :  I  ask«d    it  even  of  those  wlio,  1 

knew,  had  the  greatest  repugnance  for  humiliation.     Yel 
oft  arcelyonc  who   did    not    tell    me    it    waa 

humility,  .so  true  ia  il  thai  every  body  fioda  thia  virtue  beauti- 
ful and  amiable.  Whence  ia  it.  then,  that  so  few  embrace  it 
and  that  still  fewer  possess  it  ?  it  ia  because  tbey  oontent 
the:  with  admiring  it  and  take   no  pains  to  acquire  it. 

in  t henry  it  is  charming,  bni  in  practice  it-  visage  ia  disagree- 
le  to    nature:  offend,  it    would   have    us 

alwi  the  lowes(  place,  put   o 

and  even  beneath  the  least,  would  have  as  bear  with  calumny, 
ipt,  and  lore  abasement,  for  all  which   things   we 
iratty  have  an  aversion.     Hence  it  is  u<  >me 

this  repugnance  and  to  make  some  effort  to  actually  exercise 
ourselves  in  this  virtue,  for,  otherwise,  we  will  mire  it. 

I  know  well  that,  through  the  mercy  <»;'  God,    there   are   th 

who  pis  (1    who.    not    only    have 

I  opinion  of  themselves  nor  of  their  talents,  no:-  of  their 
learning,  nor  of  their  virtue,  but  even,  regard  themselves  as 
very  id  wish  to  be  considered   aa   such,  and  esteem 

tbera  ith  all  creatures .     And  I  must  confess,  I  never 

behold  these  persons  but  they  cause  confusion  in  my  soul,  tor 
they  secretly  upbraid  the  pridi  within  me.  wretched  as  1 


203  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OK  ST.    VINCENT  DE   l'AUL. 

am.  But  they  themselves  are  always  content,  and  their  joy  is 
reflected  in  their  countenance,  for  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  lesides 
in  them,  so  fills  them  with  peace  that  nothing  has  the  power  to 
disturb  them.  When  contradicted,  they  humbly  acquiesce,  when 
calumniated  they  bent  with  it,  when  forgotten  the}-  think  it  but 
just,  when  overburdened  with  occupation  they  willingly  do  their 
best,  and  how  difficult  soever  the  thing  commanded  be,  they 
devote  themselves  to  it  with  a  good  heart  trusting  in  the  power 
of  holy  obedience.  The  temptations  that  assail  them  only 
serve  to  strengthen  them  the  more  in  humility,  and  to  make  them 
have  recourse  to  God;  and  thus  they  easily  obtain  the  victory 
over  the  evil  one.  And  so  the  only  enemy  they  have  to  combat 
is  pride  which,  never  in  this  life,  declares  a  truce,  but  attacks 
even  the  greatest  saints  on  earth,  some  in  one  way  and  some  in 
another.  Some  it  surprises  with  vain  complacency  in  the  good 
they  have  done,  whilst  it  inflates  others  with  ttie  knowledge  they 
have  acquired.  The  latter  are  tempted  to  consider  themselves 
the  most  learned,  the  former  to  believe  themselves  the  most 
virtuous  and  most  constant.  Hence,  we  have  great  need  to 
pray  to  God  that  He  may  be  pleased  to  secure  and  preserve  us 
from  this  pernicious  vice  which  is  ail  the  more  to  be  feared  since 
we  have  for  it  a  natural  leaning.  We  should,  moreover,  be 
vigilant  over  ourselves  and  do  just  the  contrary  of  what  corrupt 
nature  wishes.  If  it  desire  to  elevate  us  we  must  abase  onr_ 
selves;  if  it  excite  esteem  for  ourselves  let  us  think  of  our 
weakness;  if  it  make  us  desirous  of  appearing,  we  must  hide  all 
that  may  attract  notice  and  must  prefer  humble  and  lowly 
•  actions  to  those  that  are  important  and  honorable.  In  line,  we 
must  frequently  recur  to  the  love  of  our  own  abjection,  an 
assured  refuge  against  all  like  agitations  which  this  unfortunate 
tendency  to  pride  constantly  excites  within  us.  Let  us  pray 
our  Lord,  by  the  merits  of  the  adorable  humiliations  of  His  life 
and  death,  to  be  pleased  to  draw  us  after  Him.  Let  us,  each 
one  for  himself,  and  mutually  for  each  other,  offer  to  Him  all  the 
humiliations  we  may  suffer,  and  let  our  practice  of  humility  be 
solely  for  the  honor  of  God  and  for  our  own  confusion." 

Another  day,  in  speaking  of  a  conference  at  St.  Lazarus,  he 
said  again:  "These  gentlemen,  the  ecclesiastics  who  meet  here, 
took  for  the  subject   of  their   conference,    Tuesday   last,    what 


HUMILITY  207 

virtues  each  had  remarked  in  the  late  Mir.  Olier  who  hud  been  a 
member  of  their  association.  Among  other  things  that  were  said 
the  most  important  was  that  thtsgrea!  servant  of  God  aimed, 
ordinarily,  to  belittle  himself  in  hi  ,  and  that,  among  all 

virtues,  he  particularly  endeavored  to  practice  humility.  A.s 
they  were  speaki  arded  those  holy  persons' portraits  that 

bung  up  in  the   hall,    and   sai.l  to   myself:    'Oh,  Lord,  my 

I,  if  we  could  penetrate  the  Christian  truths  as  those  pei- 
have  done,  and  conform    our  lives    to  this  knowledge.  Oh!    ! 

differently  we  would  act.'     For  example,   having  rested  ray  i 
on  the  portrait  of  the  blessed  bishop  of  Geneva  I  thought  that 

wire  we  to  look  upon  the  things  of  this  world  in  the  same  light  that 
bo  regarded  them,*  were  we  to  speak  of  them   as  he  did,    an) 

6  our  ears,  like  his,  open  only  |  >  eternal  truth-,  we  would 
he  car<l*ul  not  to  allow  vanity  to  oeeupv  our  minds  or  our 
heaii 

"But  above  all,  gentlemen,  if  we  attentively  consider  this 
beautiful  portrait  which  we  have  before  our  eyes,  this  admirable 
original  of  humility,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  can  it  he  possible 
that  we  will  give  to  our  minds  Admittance  of  any  good  opinions 
of   ourselves,  are   from    His   marvellous  self 

abasement!  Him  reputed  a*  a  murderer,  will  we  he  so 

rash  as  to  prefer  ourselves  to  others  1     Will   we  have   any  fear 
of  being  esteem  <l  miserable  when  we  see  the  innocent  treat 
a-  a   malefactor,  and  dying  between   two  thieves,  as    the  most 
Lru:l*  us  pray  God,  gentlemen,  to  preserve  ns  from  this 

blindness,  let  us  ask  the  grace  of  always  tending  to  lowliness,  let 
us  confess  in  His   presence,  and    before  men.  that  of  oursel1 
we  are  hut  sili.  hut  ignorance  and   malice;  let    us  wish  that  it 

lelieved.  that  others  say  BUCh  of  us  and  on  that  account 
despise    D8;  in    line,  let     us    lose    no    opportunity    of   subduing 

ourselves  by  the  practice  of  this  virtue.     But  it  Is   ;.>»;  enough 

to  have  an  atl'ection  for  it.  and  to  resolve  to  practice,  as  so 
many  (\<^:  We  mu-t  do  violence  to  ourselves  and  actually  come 
to  the  exercise  cf  its  acts,  and  of  these  there  never  can  be 
too  many." 

Following  tic  counsel  of  the  apostle  he  insic  i8on  and 

out '  on  the  humility  proper  to  his  congregation:     i:  God 


208  VIRTUES  AND   DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   l'ALI. 

has  not  sent  us  to  assume  honorable  charges  and  employments, 
nor  to  act  and  speak  with  pomp  and  authority;  but  He  sent  us 
to  evangelize  and  serve  the  poor  and  to  perform  the  other 
functions  of  our  institute  in  an  humble,  sweet,  and  familar 
manner.  Hence,  we  may  apply  to  ourselves  what  St.  John 
Chiysostom  said  in  one  of  his  homilies,  that  as  long  as  we 
remain  sheep  out  of  a  veritable  and  sincere  humility,  we  not 
only  will  not  be  devoured  by  the  wolves  but  will  even  change 
the  wolves  into  sheep;  whereas,  the  instant  we  depart  from  this 
humility  and  simplicity,  the  spirit  of  our  institution,  we  will 
lose  the  grace  which  is  attached  to  it.  and  we  will  find  none 
other  in  the  most  brilliant  actions  And,  indeed,  is  it  not  just 
that  a  missionary,  who  has  made  himself  worthy,  in  his  little 
profession,  of  the  blessing  of  Heaven  and  the  approbation  of 
men,  should  lose  both  one  and  the  other  when  he  applies 
hinself  to  works  whic1-,  by  the  renown  that  is  sought  in  them, 
savor  of  the  spirit  of  the  world,  and  are  opposed  to  the  spirit  of 
his  state?  Ts  there  not  reason  to  fear  that  he  will  vanish  in 
open  day  and  fall  into  disorder,  as  is  said  of  the  servant,  who, 
becoming  master,  became,  at  the  same  time,  haughty  and  in- 
suff 'rable?  The  late  Cardinal  Berulle,  that  great  servant  of 
God,  wTas  accustomed  to  say  that  it  was  good  to  keep  one's  self 
lowly,  that  the  more  humble  conditions  in  life  were  the  safer, 
and  that  there  was"  a  certain  indefinable  danger  in  high  and 
elevated  positions,  that  that  was  the  reason  the  saints  have 
always  tried  to  fly  dignities,  and  that  our  Lord,  to  convince  us 
by  His  example  as  well  as  by  His  word,  had  said,  in  speaking 
of  Himself,  that  He  was  come  into  the  world  to  minister  and 
not  to  be  ministered  unto." 

The  humble  founder  would  not  suffer  strangers,  much  less 
members  of  the  congregation,  to  sound  its  praises.  A  person 
lately  admitted  and  still  ignorant  of  the  spirit  and  usages  of  the 
.community  having  called  it  the  holy  congregation.  Vincent 
abruptly  said:  "Sir,  when  we  speak  of  the  congregation  we 
should  never  make  use  of  this  term  or  of  any  other  term  equiva- 
lent or  elevating,  but  we  should  employ  the  following:  the  poor 
congregation,  the  little  congregation,  and  such  like.  In  this 
we  will  imitate  tie  Son.  of  God,  Who  called  the  congregation 
of  His  apostles  and    disciples,  little  flock,  little    congregation. 


ii;m:i.:iy. 

Oh!  b<  w  I  irish  ili.it  <;<>!  would  be  pleased  to  give  the  poor 
little  c  mgregation  the  grace  to  establish  itself  strongly  in  lm- 
militv.  to  make  t iiis  virtue  whereon  it  may  build, 

and  that  it  m  in   a  frame.     Gentlemen, 

masf  not  deceive  ours*  Ives;  if  ire  have  not  humility  we  I 
nothing.     I    apeak   not  merely  of  >r  humility.     I   speak 

principally  of  that  of  the  heart,  and  <>:*  thai  humility  that  mi 
us  really  bel  irth  more 

pitiable  I   I :  that 

all  congregations,  and   the  .  both  in 

Dumber  and  i  and  a  humility  tl        ivea  as 

pleasure  to  know  that  o  thinks  of  u*.    'Alas!  win, 

to  wish  to  1 

When 
the  Son  of  God  was  i  it    did  tl: 

ed   to    pass  in   the   minds  of  the* 
people  I     For  a  fo 

ner,    though   be  was  non  n    wished    to  be 

passed  over  and  to  have  a  Barabbas  preferred — a  brigand,  a 
murderer,  a  wicked   person!    Oh,  my   Savior,  my  Savior! 

ly  humility  will,  on  th  i  Day  of  Jnd  found  all 

sinn  1  to 

this;  and  you,  who  g     OH    mi  lk    in  public, 

tetimes,  an  1   often    enough,  the 
touched  with  what  hfl  aid  to  them,  t! 

I  even  thei  >me  amon  who,  in  their  excitem* 

womb  that  ad   the   paps 

that  . '.'      We   have,   boom 

Nature    bearing    this    i>    satisfied,  vanity    is 
endered  and  nourished,  unl<  a  these  rain  complacence 

'.  fir 
wlri<  h  mid   !:  lonld   Lai 

the  •  lis.     To  do  othen 

If  and  not  Jesus  Chil  ■*.     A.nd  he,  v. 

ii.  <o  have  his  name 

on  ue,  what  such  a 

What  He  c  aori- 

rilegel      Whatl   make  the  God  and 

divine  things  the  reputation!     Yes.  it   is   a 


210  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

sacrilege!  Oh,  1113'  God,  my  God,  give  this  poor  little  congre- 
gation the  grace  that  no  one  of  its  members  fall  into  this 
misfortune!  Believe  me,  gentlemen,  until  we  have  a  profound 
humility  and  an  entire  contempt  for  ourselves  we  will  never  be 
fit  to  do  the  work  of  God.  No,  if  the  Congregation  of  the 
Mission  be  not  humble,  and  if  it  be  not  pursuaded  that  it  can 
do  nothing  good,  that  it  is  more  suited  to  spoil  everything  than 
to  succeed  in  any  good  work,  it  never  will  do  much;  but  when 
it  will  possess  and  live  in  the  spirit  I  have  mentioned,  then, 
gentlemen,  it  will  be  ready  for  the  designs  of  God  because  such 
are  the  subjects  God  makes  use  of  to  effect  great  and  lasting 
things. 

"Some  theologians,  explaining  the  Gospel  of  the  day,  in 
which  mention  is  made  of  the  five  wise  virgins,  and  of  the 
five  foolish  ones,  think  that  this  parable  should  be  interpreted 
of  persons  in  community  who  have  retired  from  the  world. 
If,  then,  it  be  true  that  the  half  of  these  virgins,  of  these 
persons  are  lost,  ah!  what  should  we  not  fear?  And  what 
should  not  I,  first  of  all,  dread?  But  now,  gentlemen,  let  us 
fake  courage  and  not  lose  heart,  let  us  give  ourselves  properly 
to  God,  let  us  renounce  ourselves  and  our  satisfactions,  our 
ease  and  our  vanity;  let  us  look  upon  ourselves  as  our  greatest 
enemies;  let  us  do  all  the  good  we  can  and  let  us  do  it  with  all 
the  requisite  perfection.  It  is  notenough  to  assist  our  neighbor, 
to  fast,  to  meditate,  10  labor  on  the  missions.  All  this  is  good 
in  its  way,  but  it  is  not  enough;  we  must,  moreover,  do  all  this 
well,  namely,  in  the  spirit  of  our  Lord,  after  the  manner  of  our 
Lord,  humbly  and  with  an  upright  intention,  that  the  name  of 
I  lis  Father  be  glorified  and  His  will  accomplished. 

"  The  fruit  that  plants  bear  is  not  of  a  nature  more  excellent 
than  that  of  the  stalk.  We  are  the  stalks  of  those  who  will 
come  after  us,  who.  very  likely  will  not  carry  their  works  to  a 
higher  degree  of  excellency  than  we  do  ours.  If  we  have  done 
well,  the  example  will  go  from  one  to  another.  Those  who 
remain  teach  those  who  follow  the  manner  the  first  practiced 
virtue,  and  these,  in  their  turn,  teach  others  who  come  after; 
and  this  results  from  the  grace  of  God  which  the  first  merited. 
How  is  it  that  we  sec  in  the  world  certain  families  who,  for 
generations,  live  so  well  in  the  fear  of  God?     L    have  just  now 


wii.iiy.  l'11 

Id  my  mind  one,  among  others,  of  whioh  I  knew  the  grand* 
father  and  the  father,  who  both  were  very  looc!  men,  and  I 
knew  to-day  the  children,    who  are   liken  •!.     Whence 

docs  this  cornel  It  la  because  their  parents,  by  their  good  and 
holy  lives,  have  merited  this  grace  t  from  God.  For  God, 
according  to  Mis  promise  will  bless  such  families  eve  i  to  the 
thousandth  generation.  But  again  we  see  husbands  and  wi 
who  arc  good  :  nd  live  virtuously,  and  yet  everything  m< 
away  and  goes  to  ruin  in  their  hands,  nothing  succeeds  with 
:a.     And  whence  com  •  the  punishment 

of  God,  which  (heir  parents  merited   by   their  grievous  faults, 
es  to  their  descendant  ling  to.  what    is  written,  that 

i  will  chastise  the  -infill  lather  in  his  children  t<>    the    fourth 

.  ■ration.  Although  this  is  understood  p.incipally  in  regard 
to  temporal  ^ood^.  yet  wc  may,    in   some  manner,    take   it  in 

•ion  to  spiritual  things.  Consequently,  if  we  faithfully 
observe  our  rules  if  we  practice  well  all  the  virtues  proper  for 
a  true  missionary,  we  will  merit,  in  some  sort,  the  same  grace 
from  God  for  our  children ,  that  is,  for  those  that  will  come  after 
ii-,  who.  likewise,  will  do  well,  it'  we  do  badly,  it  is  to  he 
feared  that   they  will  do  the  same,  and  even  worse,   for  nature 

always  carries  ns  along  with  it-elf  and  ever  tends  t<>  disorder. 
We  can  consider  Ourselves  as  the  fathers  of  those  who  will  come 
after  us.      The  Congregation  Is  Still   in    its    cradle,    it     has   just 

been  b<  in.  it  is  only  a  f<\\  rince  it  began  to  exist,  an  I 

this  to  he  in  the  cradle.'    Those,  who,  two  or  three  hundred 

PS  from"  nOW  come  after  us,  will  look  upon  us  as  their  fathers 

and  even  those  who  have  only  just  now  come,  will    be  Consider/ 

ed  as  among  the  first  for  all  those  of  the  first  hundred  years  will 
be  regarded  as  the  first  fathers.      When   you  wish  t<>  give  m< 
freight  to  a  pi  hat  is  found  in  some  one  of  the  fathers  of 

the  first    ages,   \ on  say:     •This   passage   is  taken  from  such  a 

father,  who  lived  in  the  first  Of  second  century.'  In  the  same 
way   it  will   he    said:      'In  the  time   of   the    first    priests    of  the 

Congregation  of  the  Mission  Buofa  was  done,  they  lived  in  such 

a  manner,  such  and  such  virtues  flourished  among  them.'  This 
l.cii  itlemen,  what  example  should    we  not  leave  to  our 

successors,  since  the  good  they  will  do  depends,  in  some 
manner,  on  that  which  we  perform  I      S  >me  of  the  fathers  of  the 


212  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  Otf  ST.    VINCENT   DE  PAUL. 

Church  maintain  that  God  shows  damned  parents  the  evil  their 
children  do  on  earth  in  order  to  augment  their  torments;  and 
that  the  more  these  children  multiply  their  sins  so  much  the 
more  do  the  parents,  who  are  the  cause  by  the  evil  example  they 
left  them,  suffer  the  vengeance  of  Heaven.  On  the  other  hand, 
St.  A  a  gust  in  says  that  God  makes  known  to  the  fathers  and  to  the 
mothers  who  are  in  heaven  the  good  that  their  children  do  on 
earth,  that  their  joy  may  he  increased.  Then,,  gentlemen,  what 
consolation  and  what  joy  will  we  not  receive  when  God  will 
deign  to  show  us  that  the  Congregation  is  doing  well,  abound- 
ing in  good  works,  observing  faithfully  the  order  of  time  and 
employments  left  it,  living  in  the  practice  of  the  virtues  and 
good  examples  which  wre  will  have  willed  to  it!  Oh,  wretched 
man  that  I  am,  who  says  and  does  not!  Pray  to  God  for  me, 
gentlemen;  pray  to  God  for  me,  my  brothers,  that  He  may 
convert  me!  But  now,  let  us  all  give  ourselves  to  God,  but  in 
earnest,  let  us  labor,  let  us  assist  and  aid  the  poor  country 
people  who  are  awaiting  us," 

One  of  his  priests,  who  was  stationed  in  Artois,  having 
published,  without  previously  obtaining  permission,  a  short 
notice  of  the  Congregation,  its  progress  and  its  works,  sent  a 
a  copy  to  Vincent  thinking  that  he  would,  in  return,  receive 
some  mark  of  gratitude. 

The  humble  founder,  on  the  7th  of  February,  ]  657,  wrote  to 
him:  •'  The  pain  this  has  occasioned  me  is  so  sensible  that  I 
am  unab'e  to  express  ir.  To  publish  what  we  are,  and  what  we 
do  is  very  much  opposed  to  humility  ....  If  there  be  any 
good  in  us  or  in  our  method  of  life,  it  is  from  God.  whose  also 
it  is  to  manifest  it,  should  Me  judge  it  expedient.  But  for  us 
who  are  poor,  ignorant  and  sinful  men,  we  ought  to  hide  our- 
selves as  being  unfit  for  any  good  and  unworthy  the  considera- 
tion of  any  one.  Hence  it  is  that,  thus  far,  God  has  given  me 
the  grace,  to  refuse,  to  allow  to  be  printed  an3Tthing  that  could 
make  the  Congregation  known  aud  honored,  though  I  have 
been  warmly  urged,  particularly  in  regard  to  correspondence 
from  Madagascar,  from  Barbary  and  the  Hebrides.  Still  less 
would  I  have  permitted  the  publication  of  what  relates  to  the 
essence  and  spirit,  the  birth  and  growth,   the  functions  and  the 


HUMILITY.  219 

end  of  our  Institute,  Ami  would  to  God,  sir,  it  were  yet  to  be 
done:  Bnt-sinoe  there  la  no  longer  a  remedy,  I  will  say  no 
more.  only.  I  beg  yon,  do  nothing  that  concerns  the  Congre- 
gation i>. •!'(»!(•  informing  m 

When  it  was  imp  meal   from   himself  and  others 

the  virtue  and  tfa  -of  tin-   I  ition,    he  wished,  at 

leant,  to  protect  humility  and  oven  that  it  should  receive  its 
share  of  the  profit,  and  would  say:    "  We  ought   never  turn  or 

fix  our  eyes  <>n  what  is  good  in    US,     but     rather    strive    to  know 

what  is  had  and  defective;  this  a  great  means  to  preserve  humil- 
ity, we  ought  not  to  dwell  on  the  gift  i  rtingsoaJs  uoron 
what  lor  talents  we  may  have;  for  they  arc  nol 
oars,  we  tre  only  the  bearers  of  them,  and  even  with  those  gifts 

we  can  !  BOUls,       Fortius    reason  no    one    should    flatter 

himself,  nor  take  any  complaceney  in  himself,  nor  cone 
self-esteem  b  God' works  grand  things   by  bis  iastrun 

tality;  he  shoul  I  rather  humble  himself  and   acknowledge   tl  »1 

is  but  a  wretched  instrument  which  God  deigns  to  make  use 

of  just  as  He  did  of  the  rod  Of    Moses,     which,  though  Working 
lerS,   was  none  the  ics  ;  a  piece  <•(*  fragile  wood. 

••  I  pray  you  to  ado]  t  these  sentiments  and  to  seek  in  your 
labors  nothing  but  humiliation  and  ignominy,,  and,  if  it  plei 
God, death  at  the  cud.  ( raght  not  a  priest,  who  aims  to  acquires 
reputation  in  the  service  of  God,  die  of  shame!  Ought  he  oof 
to  be  overwhelmed  with  confusion  in  dying  in  his  bed,  he  who 
hasfl  ive  opprobrium  and  a  gibbet  as  the 

impense  of  Efts  laboi  I  K<  call  to  mind  that  we  live  In  Jesus 
Christ  to  die  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  thai  we  ought  to  die 
in  Jesus  Christ  to  live-   the  life  of  Jesus  Christ;  that   our  life 

lid  be  hidden  in  .Jc-us  and  full  of  JOSUS,  and  that,  to  die 

Jesus  died,  we  must  live  as  Jesus  lived.  Now.  these  principles 
blished,  let  as  devote  ourselves  toobioquyand  ignominy; 
let  us  disapprove  of  the  honors  rcnth  red  us,  of  the  good  name 
and  applause  given  us,  and  let  us  i'o  nothing  to  acquire 
them  .  .  .  Humble  yourselves  profoundly  in  the  thought 
that  Judas  received  greater  graces  than  you.  that  these  graces 
produced  more  effect  than  yours,  and,  notwithstanding,  he  Is 
And    what    will   it    profit    the    g  her    in    the 

world,  and  one  endowed    with    most    excellent    talent-,  to    have 


214  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

the  praise  of  his  sermons  sounded  throughout  an  entire  province- 
or  even  to  have  converted  thousands  of  souls,  and  lose  his 
own?" 

With  St.  Vincent,  humility  was  the  source  whence  flowed  all 
other  virtues,  especially  charity.  "During  the  sixty-seven 
years  that  God  has  suffered  me  to  be  on  earth,  I  have  thought 
and  thought  again  on  the  means  the  most  proper  to  acquire  and 
preserve  union  and  charity  with  God  and  our  neighbor;  but  I 
have  found  none  better  or  more  effectual  than  holy  humility, 
than  the  abasing  of  ourselves  beneath  all,  judging  evil  of  none 
and  looking  upon  ourselves  as  the  least  and  as  the  worst  of  all. 
For  it  is  self-love  and  pride  that  blind  us  and  induce  us  to 
maintain  our  ideas  against  those  of  our  neighbor .  Consequently, 
the  more  a  person  is  humble,  the  more  charitable  will  he  be. 
Charity  is  the  paradise  of  communities.  But  charity  is  the  soul 
of  virtues,  and  it  is  humility  that  attracts  and  guards  them. 
As  with  valleys  that  receive  the  mountain  rains  so  with  .com- 
munities that  are  humble.  Once  we  sire  void  of  ourselves,  God 
will  fill  us  with  Himself,  for  He  cannot  bear  a  vacuum.  Let 
us,  then,  humble  ourselves,  my  brethren,  seeing  that  God  has 
cast  His  eyes  on  this  little  congregation,  to  render  it  of  service 
to  His  Church,  if,  however,  we  can  call  a  congregation  a  hand- 
full  of  men  poor  in  birth,  in  learning,  and  in  virtue,  the  dregs,, 
the  sweepings  and  the  refuse  of  the  wTorld.  I  pray  God,  two  or 
three  times  every  day.  that  He  may  destroy  us  if  we  prove  un- 
serviceable for  His  glory.  What !  gentlemen,  would  we  desire- 
to  remain  in  the  world  without  pleasing  G.ocl  and  procuring. 
His  glory?" 


CHAPTER  KILL 


\<  E 


I 

Vincent's  obedience  was  profound  entire,  and  admirably 
ordered  First  of  all  he  kept  himself  in  a  constant  and  absolute 
dependence  on  God,  and  sought  to  do   His  adorable  will  in 

rythiug.     Hence,  hardly  arrived  in  Paris,  he  place-  him 
under  the  direction  of  Berulle  and  obeys  him    as  he  would  God 
Himself,  assuming,  on  a  word  from  him,  either  pastoral  duty,  or 
Ice  in  the  honse  of  ( tondi 

He   -        God  in   all    spiritoal   and     temporal   powers, 
submits  m  alike  in  sorrow  as  in  joy,  in  humiliation  is 

in  honor. 

In  his  judgments,  in  his  affections  and  in  his  undertakings, 
he  obeyed  the    r  >vereign 

Pastor  of  the  church,  he  obcye  1  the  bishops,  as  the  successors 
of  the  apostles,  never  performing  or  permitting  any  functions 
of  his   institute   without   theii  it  i   bishop  refused 

the  service  of  his  missionaries,  be  immediately  withdrew  then,, 
and  simply  wrote:     '«  We  are  entirely  un 
under  so  great  a  prelat  i  arc:  when  I  seek  for  the  reaav 

Providence  has  had  to  cause  us  to  1  I  find  di 

i  but  m\  (To  the  Bishop  of  Perigneux,  April  i-t. 

.)     It  was  in  obedience  to  a  bishop,  st.  Francis  de  Sales,  that 
he  accepted  and  continued  ig,  notwithstanding  the  pr< 

of  duties,  his  infirmities  and  his  age,  the  direction  of  the  Nm, 

Visitation ; in   obedience   t<>   the   Archbishop  <>!'  Paris,  he 
isumed  the  burden aftei  having  laid  .-.ad  continued  to 


216  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

carry  it  until  his  death.  '-lam  the  child  of  obedience,"  he- 
wrote  one  day,  "  it  seems  to  me  that  should  the  bishop  command 
me  to  go  to  the  extremity  of  his  diocese,  there  to  remain  all  my 
life,  I  would  do  it  just  as  if  our  Lord  had  commanded  me.  and 
that  that  retirement,  or  the  employment  he  would  give  me- 
would  be  a  foretaste  of  Paradise,  because  I  would  in  this  be 
accomplishing  the  good  pleasure  of  God.'' 

lie  still  obeyed  the  parish  priests  even  after  he  had  received 
the  mission  and  full  power  from  the  bishop,  and  would  never 
undertake  anything  in  their  parishes  save  with  their  consent 
and  according  to  their  pleasure. 

He  obeyed  the  King  in  the  smallest,  ns  well  as  in  the  greatest 
things,  and  sometimes  in  the  most  naive  manner.  A  brother 
found  some  partridge  eggs  within  the  enclosure  of  St.  Lazarus.. 
Pie  took  them  and  put  them  under  a  hen.  As  soon  as  they  were 
hatched  he  put  them  in  a  cage  and  brought  them  to  Vincent. 
The  'atter.  at  first,  seemed  to  make  no  acknowledgement,  but 
presently  he  said  to  the  brother:  "  Come,  let  us  take  a  walk 
in  the  enclosure.'7  As  soon  as  they  reached  the  field  he  told 
him  to  open  the  cage  and  let  Hie  birds  loose.  -<  My  brother,"* 
he  then  snid,  "3*011  knew  well  that  the  king  forbade  the  taking 
of  partridges  whence  3-011  found  these  eggs.  I  beg  of  3-011,  do  so 
.    no  more.'' 

One  day,  a  noble  said  to  the  Queen:  "  There  are  few 
persons,  like  Mr.  Vincent,  attached  to  the  service  of  the 
Kino*  and  state  with  such  a  sincere,  constant,  and  disinterested 
fidelity."  "You  are  right,"  answered  Ann  of  Austria,  "Mr. 
Vincent  is  a  true  servant  of  God  and  of  his  Prince.'"  It  was, 
in  a  special  manner,  in  obedience  to  the  Queen  that  he  under- 
took the  missions  of  St.  Germain  and  Fontainbleau;  and  when 
in  this  last  royal  residence  his  priests  had  met  with  certain, 
obstacles,  he  would  not  withdraw  them  without  the  permission 
of  the  Queen. 

He  obeyed  his  inferiors,  and  even  all  classes  of  persons.  In 
obedience  to  the  Reverend  Doctor  Duval  he  entered  St.  Lazarus;, 
through  obedience  to  the  former  prior  he  made  the  acquisition, 
of  that  farm  of  Orsigny  that  brought  a  distressing  and  ruinous 
lawsuit.     In  general  he  condescended  to   listen   to   the   advice 


OBI  DIE*  -17 

and  wishes  of  others,  even  those  of  a  ireak  mind,  when  the 
•object  was  indifferent,  sod  when  neither  truth  nor  charity  was 
Interested.  In  such  cases,  for  the  sake  «»!  obedience  and  humil- 
ity, he  sacrificed  to  them  hie  superior  intelligence  and  cxperi- 
■c.     He  never  either  contradict  ided;  he,  himself, 

when  contradicted.  Invariably,  after  having adda  ■<■  I  his  reasons, 
maintained  an  hnmble  silence.  Bat  when  the  service  or  glory 
of  God  was  the subject,  then  he  showed  himself  firm  and  unshak- 
en in  his  opinions  and  ret  :  ■•  I  wUI  condescend  as  much 

on  wish,"  he  would  say,  ''provided  God  be   not  offend* 
▲nd  still,  r\  !es,  he  refused  with  such  graec,tuch 

gent  ind  humility  that  his  resistance  iros  more  acceptable 

than  the  deference  of  others 

II 

Snch  was  ihc  obedience  that  he  preached  to  his  confreres,  and 
counselled  every  one.  He  wrote  io  bis  constitutions:  ''We 
Will  obey  exactly  all  Olir  superiors,  and  each  one  of  them, 
considering  them  in  our  Lord,  and  our  Lord  in  them;  and 
first  oi'all  our  holy  father,  the  L'ope,  to  whom  we  will  sincerely 
and  faithfully  render  reverence  ond  obedien* 

He  taught  ob  to   the    Porx  ially  in   regard  to 

foreign  missions.     Hewrote:  ••  The  i  sending  to  the 

nations  residing  in  no  one  on  earth,  save  in  the  person   <>i*  His 
Holiness,  he,  consequently,  has  the  power  of  sending  cede 
tics  throughout  the  entire  earth  for  the  glory   i  and  the 

in    this,    obliged   to 
In  accordance  with   this   principle   I   have  the 

tittle  l  to  go  whithersoever  His  h 

in.      \\'e   ought  to  be,  in  regard  to  the  Pope,  as  were   the 
servants  In  tl     I  srd  to  their  Master,  so  that   when 

He  tells  us:  •<;.)  there,1  we  #ttl  be 
we  will  come;  •  l  >•»  this,1  if  will  be  our  duty  to  do  it.     Th 
Congregation  ought  to  live  in  the  disposition  to   obey,  even  to 
the  neglect  of  all  bould  be  so  disposed   that  were   the 

Pope  I  its  members,  from  the  superior  down  to  the  last 

brother,  to  tl  would   willingly 


2)8  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINK  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DK  l'AUL 

Whilst  reserving  for  himself  and  his  successors  the  internal 
government  of  the  Congregation,  he  asked  the  Holy  See  to 
make  it  subject  to  the  bishops  in  nil  those  functions  that  per- 
tained to  the  assistance  of  the  neighbor,  such  as  missions,  con- 
ferences, retreats,  and  seminaries,  so  that  in  these  nothing 
might  be  done  but  with  their  permission  and  consent. 

He  also  recommended  his  priests  to  do  nothing  in  parishes, 
not  even,  he  said,  to  remove  a  single  straw,  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  pastors.  And  he  wrote:  "We  hold  it  ns  a  maxim, 
to  labor  in  the  service  of  the  public  according  to  the  good 
pleasure  and  under  the  direction  of  the  pastors,  and  never  to 
go  against  their  sentiments;  and  at  the  opening  and  at  the  close 
of  each  mission  we  ask  their  blessing  in  a  spirit  of  depend- 
ence." 

He  preached  obedience  to  kings,  and  confirmed  it  by  the 
example  of  the  first  Christians:  "We  should,  after  their 
example,"  he  said,  "always  render  to  kings  a  faithful  and  sim- 
ple obedience,  without  ever  complaining  of  them,  or  murmur- 
ing against  them  under  any  pretext.  Anfl  even  when  there  is 
question  of  loss  of  property,  or  of  life,  let  us  yield  them  from 
a  spirit  of  obedience  rather  than  gainsay  their  wills,  provided 
the  will  of  God  does  not  oppose,  for  kings  represent  in  our 
regard  the  sovereign  power  of  God  on  earth." 

And  carrying  his  doctrine  of  obedience  further,  he  said  again : 
"We  should  not  confine  our  obedience  simply  to  those  who 
have  the  right  to  command  us,  but  we  ought  to  extend  it  still 
further;  for  if,  as  St.  Peter  recommends,  we  submit  to  every 
living  creature  for  the  love  of  God,  we  will  be  far  from  the 
danger  of  failing  in  what  is  of  obligation.  Let  us.  then,  try  to 
do  so,  and  let  us  regard  all  others  as  our  superiors,  and,  for 
this  purpose,  let  us  esteem  ourselves  below  them  and  even 
inferior  to  the  least,  showing  them  deference,  condescension 
and  kindness.  Oh,  what  a  happy  thing  it  would  be  were  God 
to  firmly  establish  us  in  this  practice ! " 

He  counselled,  particularly,  this  condescension  among  children 
of  the  same  religious  family:  "In  a  community,"  he  said,  "all 
those  who  compose  it  and  are  members  should  exercise  conde- 
scension towards   each  other;  and   in   this   spirit   the   learned 


OBBDIJ  M  -1!) 

rlit  to  deadend  to  the  weakness  o£  the  ignorant  in   all  that  is 

not  sin  or  error;  the  wise  and  prudent  ought  to  condescend  to 
the  bumble  and  simple:  lJ!foi  high  wumded,  hut  oondeaoencUng  to 
the  humbi  .'  Etom,  xii.,  it;).  En  this  same  ipiiit  of  condescen- 
sion ire  >h«  aid  Dot  only  approve  of  the  sentiments  of  others 
in  thingi  >r indifferent,  but  we  ought  even  prefer  them  to 

our  own,  believing  that  others  possess  more  Light  and  have 
better  natural  or  supernatural  qualities  than  we.  Bui  in  things 
that  an-  bad  we  must  hi'  od  our  guard  again st  any  condescen- 
sion, for,  in  SUCh  a  case,  it  is  no  Longer  a  virtue  hut  a  serious 
fault  ami  on€  that  can  only  eonie  from  a  licentious  mind, or  from 
cowardice  and  pusillanimity." 

So  obedient  himself,  and  so  penetrated  with  the  oeCCSSity  of 
obedience  he  could  not  suffer  the  least  infraction  of  this  virtue. 
QDert  Aux-C  mteaux  was  his  assistant,  that  is  to  say.  he  was 
after  Vincent,  the  first  in  the  Congregation.  The  Saint,  one 
night,  kept  him  up  very  late  working,  ami.  when  hi;  was  Leaving 
the  room,  told  Hi  in  to  take  a  rest  in  the  morning.  The  next 
morning  Lambert  was  the  lir-t  at  prayer,  Vincent  perceived 
him,  and,  in  the  pi  esence  of  the  entire  community,  brothers  and 
young  seminarists  included,  he  ordered  him  to  kneel  down,  and 
then  said:  "  Sir,  obedience  is  better  than  sacrifice.  A  fault 
I*  ss  serious  than  yours  nearly  cost  Jonathan  lis  life  ami  created 
rder  in  the  army  of  the  chil  Iren  of  Nrael." 
Finally,  Obedience  t  >  rules  and  to  superiors.  He  said  to  the 
Sisters  of  Charity:  "You  have,  doubtless,  heard  tell  of  what 
sailors  do  when  they  are  on  the  open  sea.  and.  sometimes,  more 
than  live  hundred  leagues  from  land.  Well,  they  have  perfect 
confidence  as  long  as  the  laws  of  navigation  are  observed;  but 
when  these  are  neglected  and  the  sails  become  unmanageable 

then  they  run  great  chance  of  being  lost.  It  is  the  same  in 
every  community.  A  community  is  a  little  vessel  that  floats  in 
an  open  sea,  but  a  tea  extremely  perilous,  and  where  dangers 
are  multiplied.  Your  fidelity  to  your  vocation,  your  good 
behavior  and  constant  observance  of  your  rules,  give  all  assur- 
ance of  safety,  Do  not  \'vjv,  then;  your  are  in  the  very  vessel 
God  Inspired  you  to  sail  in:  there  i>  need  of  a  good  pilot  who 
will  watch  while  you  sleep, 

"And    who,  do    you    think,  are    those  pilots  80  necessary  to 


220  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

guide  your  ship?  Your  superiors,  whose  duty  it  is  to  direct  you 
in  what  you  have  to  do  to  arrive  happily  at  port.  This  happi- 
ness will  be  yours,  provided  3-011  obey  them  punctually  and  be 
faithful  in  the  practice  of  your  rules." 

The  obedience  he  taught  his  own  community,  he  preached  to 
all  others  of  which  he  had  charge.  Among  all  the  virtues — the 
relfgious  of  the  first  house  of  the  Visitation  in  Paris  have 
testified — he  frequently  recommended  to  us  the  virtue  of 
obedience  and  exactitude  to  regularity,  even  in  the  slightest 
points  of  the  rule.  He  took  a  special  delight  in  forming  our 
community  well  in  these  virtues  of  obedience  and  exactitude, 
and  said  to  us:  '•  These  two  virtues,  when  practiced  persever- 
ingly,  constitute  the  religious  state  To  incite  ourselves  to 
their  practice  it  is  good  to  talk  of  them  familiarly  when  together, 
and  entertain  ourselves  with  the  idea  of  their  excellence  and 
beauty.  We  should  have  an  affection  for  them  on  account  of 
the  pleasure  God  takes  in  the  religious  who  are  faithful  in  them, 
and  because  He,  Who  is  their  Divine  Spouse,  so  loves  these 
virtues  that  the  least  delay  in  obedience  is  disagreeble  to  Him. 
A  truly  religious  soul,  having  vowed  obedience  in  the  presence 
of  the  entire  Church,  ought  carefully  accomplish  what  she  has 
promised.  If  we  give  way  in  little  things  we  will  soon  give 
way  in  something  greater.  All  the  creature's  good  consists  in 
doing  the  will  of  God.  But  this  will  is  found  particularly  in 
the  faithful  practice  of  obedience,  and  in  the  exact  observance 
of  the  rules  of  the  institute.  We  cannot  render  a  more  agree- 
able  homage  to  God  than  by  practicing  obedience,  whereby  He 
accomplishes  His  designs  in  our  regard.  In  it  is  found  His 
pure  glory,  together  with  the  destruction  of  self-love  and  all 
other  interests,  and  this  is  what  we  should  have  mainly  in  view. 
The  practice  of  obedience  gives  the  soul  the  true  and  perfect 
liberty  of  the  children  of  God." 

He  strongly  recommended  us  to  renounce  our  own  judgment, 
and  to  mortify  it  by  submitting  it  to  that  of  our  superiors,  and 
he  s:iid  to  us  again:  " Obedience  consists  not  only  in  doing 
immediately  what  is  ordered,  but  it  also  requires  that  we  keep 
ourselves  entirely  disposed  to  do  all  that  may  be  conmanded 
on  any  occasion.     We  must  look  upon  our  superiors  as  holding 


OBI  221 

in  our  regard  the  place  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  view  of  that,  ire 
Should  render  th  I    i   murmur  against 

them  is  a  certain  Interior  apostasy.  For,  as  exterior  apostasy 
consists  in  quitting  the  habit  of  religion,  and  separating  from 
the  communi 

from  superiors,  contradicting  them  in  our  own  minds  and 
adhering  toourowri  particular  views  which  are  contrary  to 
theirs;  this  is  the  that  can  happen  in  com- 

munities That  religions  avoids  this  evil  who  remains  in  a  holy 
indifference  and  allows  herself  to   be  guided  by  her  sup*  riots.*" 

II*'    said    to    us    still     further    on    the    Subject    of   obedience: 

••  A.s  the   basis   for  the   true   submission  that   ought   to  exist 

in  a  community  the  following  should  he  well  weighed: 

•'  Fiist:  The  position  of  superiors  who  hold  inour  regard  the 
place  of  Jesus  Christ  on  earth. 

"Second:  The  trouble   they  take  and  the  solicitude  they  have 

for  our    perfection;   sometimes   |  t  le  entire   night     io 

Unrest,  and  often  deeply  troubled  il  whilst  inferiors  enjoy. 

at  their  ease,  the   peace  and   tranquility  procured   for  them  by 

the  care  and   toil  of  tic  superiors,  whose  am  all  the 

later  because  they  have  reason  to  dread  the  account  that  they 

will  have  to  render  to  ( iod. 

•'Third:  Tim  recompense,  even   in  this  liic  promised -souls 
truly   obedient:   for.  besides  the  graces  this  virtue  merits,  God 

delights  in  doing  the  will  of  those  who.  from  love  for  Him, 
submit  their  will  to  their  superiors. 

mrth:  The   punishment  that  those,  who   are  unwilling  to 

obey  should  apprehend,  a  terrible  example  of  which  God 

in  the  chastisement  His  Justice  inflicted  upon  Core,  Dathan  and 
Abtron   for  having  contemned   Moses,  their  super  for 

having,  by  tl  i-  contempt,  oisly   offended   God,  i 

said,  -c  of   the  superiors  whom   His    Providence   has 

established  in  the  Church:     •  He.  who  hear-  you,  h<  ars  Me,  and 

Me.* 
"  Fifth:  The  example  of  o!;cdien<  .:e  to  give 

man,  having  preferred  death  And  surely  it, 

would  b  God  obeying  even 

unto  death  for  om-  salvation,  and  we,  poor,  mis<  ires, 

res  fOT  love  of  Him.*' 


222  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

But  all  this  .doctrine  is  found  more  amply  and  more  eloquently 
developed  in  the  conferences  of  the  Saint  whether  to  the  Sisters 
of  Charity  or  to  the  missionaries.  Following  his  ordinary 
method  be  first  adduced  the  motives  of  obedience,  and  first  the 
example  of  the  Son  of  God :  ' {  There  certainly  mustbe  something 
very  great  and  divine  in  this  virtue  since  our  Savior  so  loved  it 
from  the  first  moment  of  His  birth  to  the  time  of  His  death, 
since  all  the  actions  of  His  life  were  done  through  obedience. 
He  obeyed  God,  the  Father,  in  becoming  man;  He  obeyed  His 
mother,  and  St.  Joseph,  His  foster  father:  'And  He  was  sub- 
ject to  them.'  He  obeyed  all  those  who  were  in  dignity, 
whether  good  or  bad;  so  that  His  entire  life  was  but  one 
continued  act  of  obedience.  He  began  His  life,  and  finished  it 
through  obedience.  He  made  Himself  obedient  unto  death, 
even  unto  the  death  of  the  cross,  and  ivherefore  it  is  His  Father 
exalted  Him. 

iCOh,  my  Savior,  what  then  is  this  virtue  of  obedience?  How 
excellent  must  it  be  since  you  have  found  it  worthy  of  a  God! 
Oh,  the  beautiful  example  of  obedience  our  Lord  has  left  us! 
What  need  of  other  motives  after  that?  If  there  be  anything 
more  it  is  what  our  Lord  has  said:  '  He  who  does  not  renounce 
himself  is  not  worthy  of  me,  nor  worthy  to  be  my  disciple.'  We 
cannot,  indeed,  go  out  of  ourselves  nor  leave  our  soul  or  our 
body.  To  renounce  one's  self  then  is  to  renounce  one's  judg- 
ment and  one's  will,  and  this  is  obedience. 

1 '  Second :  In  disobeying,  we  sin  more  or  less  grievously  accord- 
ing to  the  gravity  of  the  disobedience,  and  particularly,  accord- 
ing to  what  is  commanded  by  the  rules,  since  these  are  all  taken 
either  from  the  scriptures,  or  from  the  commandments  of  God; 
and  when  the  disobedience  is  in  important  matters  it  gives 
scandal;  and  particularly,  when  it  is  through  contempt,  we  may 
sin  morlalty," 

He  then  asked  himself  in  what  this  virtue  consisted,  and 
answered:  "In  a  disposition  to  do  what  these,  to  whom  we  are 
subject,  wish.  God  is  the  God  of  virtue.  But  virtue  has  its 
principle  and  its  root  in  the  interior,  for,  as  what  appears  man 
is  not  man  himself,  go  what  seems  obedience  is  not  always  the 
virtue  of  obedience  which  consists  in  a   constant   disposition  to 


obey,  tor  at     With  sueh   a  di 

tion  we  go  direct  to  <■<>  L  A  superior,  who  ordains  a  certain 
thing,  can,  indeed,  Ml  In  ordaining.     A'  nol    infallible 

nor  impeccable — bn<  he,  who  o  ovided  the  thing  be  not 

evidently  sinful,  Is  sure  of  doing  the  will  for  God 

cannot  deceive.     How  could  our   I.  bedience  from 

the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  from  the  priests  of  the  ancient  law 
who,  for  the  most  part  irerc  oiled  with  rice,  and  with  which  he 
frequently  reproached  them.  And  yet  lis  told  the  people; 
'Obey  them,  do  as  they  tell  you,  but  do  not  imitate  their 
work-.'  Ami  how  could  He  have  obeyed  them  Him 
He  fciiiu  doing  wroi  id  not  know   how  to    practice 

Because  they  were  in  authority  and  dignity; 
they,  therefore,  Bbould  be  obeyed  according  to  the  rule:   //■ 
•8  me    ....    Theirs  it  was  to  guide  souls, 
••  Let  us  then  follow  the  beautiful  example  that  our  Lord  has 
given  us-:  l  For  I  do  always  ike  things  t!  ffim.-     (John 

viii,  29  .     JFes,  J  do  always;  and  this  obedience  which  Her 
cd  endured  not  only  whilst  he  was  on  earth,  hut  continue-  even 

to-day  when  He  is  glorious  in  heaven.      Dei  it    to    the 

priests,  even  those  who  are  wicked,  allowing  them,  ::•  UiC  Holy 
Kuehaii>t.  to  elevate  or  lower  Him  as  they  please.  (Hi.  what 
an  obedience  that  endures  even  after  death:  Oh.  my  Lord, 
Thou  hast,  from  all   eternity,    taken  tfa  obey! 

Grant  US  the  grace  to  cuter  into    Thy    sentiments,     tl, 

our  rules,  to  obey  the  order  of  our  superiors,  their  wilt 
expressed  by  m  rd  or  Bigri,  and  even  their  intention." 

In  the  third  place  how  are  we  to  obey  I  The  answer  to  this 
question  is  read  particularly  in  a  conference  t<>  the  Sisters  of 
Charity,  given  on  the  25th  of  dune.  1642:  "Wemustobey 
promptly,  cheerfully,  with  submission  of  judgment,  and  with 
the  intent  of  pleasing  God.  Obedience  should  bo  prom] 
sluggishness  and  delay  in   obeying  greatly  diminish  the  merit, 

:V   our  neighbor,  sadden   superiors,  Who,  in  Buch 
would  far  prefer  to  do  the  thing  themselves,  than  command  it. 

lould  obey  willingly  and  not  throuj  traint, 

fearing  to  displease  and  then  be  reprimanded  We  should  obey 
withsubm!  gment,  doing  what  is  commanded  and  in 

the  manner  it  is   commanded,  and    considering  it    to  he   for  the 


224  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

best,  notwithstanding  any  contrary  ideas  we  may  have;  and  all 
the  more  so  as  our  judgment  is  blind  and  the  knowledge  of  what 
is  best  is  often  hidden  from  us  by  the  preoccupations  of  our 
passions,  as  clouds  hide  the  rays  of  the  sun.  Finally,  we  should 
obey  in  order  to  please  God,  enlivening  our  obedience  with 
thoughts  like  these;  '  In  obeying  I  render  m\rself  acceptable  to 
God,  it  is  the  same  as  if  I  said  I  do  a  pleasure  to  God.'  Oh! 
what  a  happiness  for  a  poor  and  wretched  creature  to  have  the 
power  to  do  a  thing  that  pleases  God!  This  is  doing  I  lis  holy 
will,  this  is  doing  what  the  angels  do.  On  the  other  hand, 
whatever  we  do  of  our  own  choice,  let  the  thing  be  ever  so  excel- 
lent, we  always  incur  the  danger  of  doing  the  will  of  the  devil, 
who  transforms  himself  into  an  angel  of  light,  and  desires  to 
deceive  us  by  the  appearance  of  some  little  good." 

In  the  conferences  of  April  7th,  1650.  and  May  -3d,  1655, 
he  returns  to  the  subject  and  recompense  of  obedience:  (i  There 
is  a  double  merit  in  an  action  performed  through  obedience: 
there  is  the  merit  of  the  work,  when  it  is  good,  in  itself,  and, 
moreover,  there  is  the  merit  of  obedience  by  which  the  action  is 
done.  We  may  compare  actions  done  through  obedience  with  a 
painting  from  the  hand  of  sone  great  master,  as,  for  instance, 
Michael  Angclo.  The  painting  is  in  itself  worth,  say,  no  more 
than  ten  crowns,  but  being  the  work  of  a  great  artist  its  value 
is  greatly  enhanced  and  may  be  sold  for  twenty  or  thirty  crowns. 
Or  again,  we  compare  them  to  ornaments  destined  for  the  service 
of  the  altar.  You  will  see  fine  linen,  very  white,  nicely  folded, 
and  of  sweet  odor,  that  is  highly  esteemed  in  itself,  but  is  prized 
far  more  since  it  is  to  be  used  for  the  service  at  mass.  Thus,  a 
good  action  which  Ave  perform  has  its  own  merit,  but  obedience 
gives  it  an  additional  merit,  and,  moreover,  renders  meritorious 
the  most  indifferent  actions,  and  even  those  that  of  themselves 
have  no  value. 

"It  is  just  as  if  we  united  precious  stones  with  other  precious 
stones.  Imagine  a  dress  made  of  beautiful  silk .  The  silk  alone 
makes  the  dress  beautiful,  but  it  is  still  more  stiking  if  gold 
lace  be  added.  Thus  it  is  with  good  actions  performed  out  of 
obedience  ;  and  for  each  such  action  we  receive  two  rewards. 
Even  the  indifferent  actions  are  more  agreeable  to  God  than 
good  works  without  obedience.  This  virtue  is  a  sort  of  philos- 
opher's stone,  and  all  it  touches  becomes  gold ." 


OltKDIEXCK.  225 

Jt  is  readily  understood  that,  in  hi-  .  the  Saint 

placed  this    same    d<  ithin    the    reach  of  each  of   those 

under  hi  according  to  the  state  or  dispositions  in  which 

they  were.     He  wrote. to  MademoUe)  ia   who.   through 

riience,  had  renounced  one  of  her  pious  undertakings:   -Our 
1  will,  perhaps,  draw  glory   from   ypur  submission 

than  from  all   the  id   have  done.      A    beautiful 

diamond  is  of  more  value  than   :i  mountai 
act  of  the  vii  id  submi  worth  m 

than  a  mnii!  performed  in   behalf  of  <>th<  re." 

;i). 
He  ri  w  (May  28th.  1669):  '•  Your 

tetter  liai  informed  me  of  yonr  trouble.     I    fully  believe  that 
(.    I  ,  i ...    you  feel  the  unhappy   results  of  a  change  sought  by 

ir  own  will,  for  it  is    Ili<  custom   to   make  those,  who  have 

undertake  rve  Him,  know  that  their  repose  is  in  obediei 

and   never  in  the  accomplishment  of  their  own  will.     And, 

remember,  you  will  never  find  calmness  of  mind  in  following  our 

renounce  yourself,    because    He   Himself  has 

.  that,  in  Him,  this   renunciation  must  be 

made,  and  tta  id  every  day      You  have   heard  tii 

hundred  tim  >U  do  not  appl;  yen 

have  b  went  requests  you  have 

made  t<>  anding  that  you  were  begged 

to  have  patience  where  you  wei  -till  had  your    objections 

difficulties,  and  I  told  you  that  you  would  bave  them  ev< 
re.     It  was  necessary  to  c  «t   the  contentment 

did  not  !  urself.      Our   Lord   calls 

ike  to  show  u-  thai    it  ia  a  state  of 

.ml  a  hard  one  for    those    who    wish    to    withdraw 

i  it.  but  sweet  and  easy  f»>r  those  who  love  it  and  arc  cnamor- 

fifc     My  dear  brother,  do  you  wish  to  find  peace  of  heart 

i   :  tore 
either    to   your  Judgment   or  your   will.      You   have   already 

not  to  them.     I.' 

you;  aided,  and  rest  assured  that    it   will   be  Clod   who 

willcond  and  He  will  lead  you   to   the  liberty  of  His 

children,  to  an   abundanc  olataon,   to  great  progress 

virtu  pineas.      I    lay   all   this   t<»  you 

>»or THEmt 


22  6  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

because  you  propose  still  another  change;  otherwise  I  would 
have  imitated  the  kindness  of  God  who  never  reproaches  us 
with  faults  once  pardoned.  I  would  have  thought  of  yours  no 
longer,  had  I  not  seen  3-011  in  the  danger  of  committing  the 
like  again;  this  is  wiry  I  represent  to  you  the  trouble  and 
anxiety  that  will  come  upon  you  if  the  experience  of  what  3*011 
have  already  suffered  do  not  make  3-011  more  submissive.  Con_ 
sider  it  as  certain  that,  if  3rou  are  changed  because  3rou  demand 
it,  you  will  no  sooner  arrive  at  3-0111*  destination  than  3-011  can 
sa3',  as  you  now  sa37  where  you,  at  present,  are,  that  3rou  are 
there  by  your  own  choice  rather  than  by  the  will  of  God,  having 
obliged  3rour  superiors  to  send  3-011  against  their  better  judg- 
ment, and  this  thought  will  constantly  disquiet  you.  And  now, 
to  take  awa}-  this  sting  of  conscience  in  regard  to  the  place  3-ou 
are  in  at  present,  remain  there  because  holy  obedience  ordains 
it,  and  no  longer  look  upon  3-our  being  there  as  by  yodr  own 
will,  but  by  that  of  God.  Ask  His  pardon  for  the  past  and 
think  no  more  of  it  Resolve  to  give  ear  no  more  to  3-our 
own  spirit,  if  3-011  do  not  wish  to  be  led  astra3-,  for  it  is  of 
such  a  nature  that  it  will  trouble  3-011  wherever  3rou  go,  unless 
you  believe  me  I  pray  our  Lord  to  animate  3-011  with  His 
spirit,  our  Lord  who  was  so  submissive  that  He  compared 
Himself  to  a  beast  of  burden,  which  is  so  indifferent  that  one 
can  do  with  it  as  he  wishes,  no  matter  when  or  where.  Were 
we  in  such  a  disposition  God  would  soon  lead  us  to  perfection.' 

Eveiything  furnished  him  a  subject  and  an  occasion  to  preach 
obedience:  " A  captain  told  me,  a  few  days  ago,  that,  were  he 
to  perceive  that  his  general  gave  a  wrong  command  and  that 
he  would  lose  his  life  in  obe3'ing  it,  though  he  could,  with  one 
word,  have  the  order  changed,  3-et  he  would  lose  his  honor  were 
he  to  say  that  word,  and  he  would  prefer  to  die  than  utter  it. 
See,  gentlemen,  how  great  our  confusion  will  be  before  Heaven 
in  witnessing  such  perfection  of  obedience  in  war,  and  our  own 
so  imperfect  in  comparison." 

And  suddenly,  reflecting  on  his  position  as  Superior  and  on 
the  obligation  he  had  just  imposed  on  his  children  of  obeying 
himself,  he  cried  out  in  his  humility:  u  Oh,  wretch  that  I  am!' 
To  obc3'  one  who  disobeys  God !  Who  disobe3Ts  our  hoi 3-  Mother 
the  Church!     One  who  was  disobedient  to  his  father  and  mothes 


my.  227 

from  his  infancy !  for  almost  all  my  life  hai  been  but  disobe- 
dience, [entiemen.  to  whom  do  you  render  obedience!  To 

one  who,  like  t!  i  Pharisees,  is  full  of  vice  and  sin. 

this  will  give    your  ol  all    the  merit.      I  was 

reflecting  a  little  while  ago  on  my  disobedience  and  I  remem- 
bered that,  when  a  small  boy,  my  lather  brought  me  to  the 
city  :md  I  was  ashamed  of  him  because  h  Bed, 

and  limped  a  little.  Oh,  miserable  wretch  that  I  am!  How 
disobedient  have  1  bee  i  I  ask  ( tods  pardon  for  it  and  for  all 
the  scandals  1  have  given  you.  I  will  also  ask  pardon  of  the 
entise  congregation,  and  I  conjure  you  to  pray  to  God  forme 
that  He  may  pardon  me  these  faults,  and  give  me  also  a  Bin© 
t  for  them." 


GETHSEMAMI  ABBEY, 
GETHSEMANI.P.O.  KY, 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


SIMPLICITY. 


Simplicity  shone  in  Vincent  in  all  its  modest  brightness.  It 
gained  all  those  with  whom  he  came  in  contact;  it  contributed, 
in  a  great  measure,  to  the  success  of  his  immense  undertakings, 
because,  besides  the  blessing  of  God,  it  won  for  him  the  confidence 
and  affection  of  men.  With  humility  and  charity  it,  of  all  his- 
virtues,  is  the  one  that  struck  his  contemporaries  the  most, 
and  they  all  unite  in  rendering  it  a  most  touching  and  unanimous- 
eulogy.  It  was  simplicit}',  the  character  of  the  great  in  all  things, 
the  common  character  of  true  virtue  as  well  as  of  real  genius, 
that,  in  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  especially  charmed  Bossuet. 
Hence,  it  is  to  this  simplicity,  to  this  admirable  simplicity  of  the 
holy  old  man  that,  with  manifest  feeling,  he  rendered  testi- 
mony all  his  life,  and  to  which,  grown  old  himself,  he  pays  a 
last  tribute  in  his  letter  to  Clement  XI.  A  simplicity  all  the 
more  wonderful,  since  it  maintained  itself,  and  thrived  in 
dealing  with  the  world,  amid  the  lrypocrisy  of  a  Court,  in  the 
windings  of  business,  that  is  to  say,  in  the  midst  of  dissimula- 
tion, deceit  and  duplicity,  which  naturally  should  have  withered 
and  destroyed  it.  His  simplicity  was  the  ornament  of  his- 
discourses,  the  secret  of  his  direction,  the  charm  of  his  person, 
as  also  the  counselor  of  his  humility  in  avowals  of  forgetfulness. 

or  fault. 

II 

Hence,  he  preached  it  with  love,  and  indignantly  stigmatized 
the  contrary   vice,       lie  said:     "To  appear  good   externally, 


bmplicitt,  22P 

and  to  I  rnally,  is  to  do  as  the  hypocritical 

Fha  mitate   tin*  demon  who  transforms  himself 

int<>  pi  udence  of  tha  flesh  ami 

hypocrisy    especially  reign   in  this  corrup  great 

prejudice    of    the    spirit  of   Chri  >1    better 

combat  an  I  i  than  by  a  i  and  sin 

mple,"  he  .in.  ••  or  rather  lie  in 

simplicity  itself;  and  wherever  you  discover  simplicity,  thi 
too,  yon  find  God.     And,  as  the  V\  s,  he,  who  walks 

in  simpli  .1  confidence,  while,  on  the  contrary,  tfc 

■  make  n  simplicity,  are  in 

their  cunning  I,  and  lest  bund  out 

their  dissimulation,  place  no  fur  in  them." 

But  Let  us  hear  him    in  a  special   conference  on  this  subject. 
given  March  14th,  kl Our  Savior,  in 

to  preach  His  Gospel  throughout  the  world,  i  I  to 

them  particularly   this  virtue  of  simplicity  i.iost 

important  and    most  y  to   drawdown    upon    ti. 

grace  of  Heaven,  and  to  dispose  the  h<  arth 

to  hear  and  believe  them.      Xow,  itwas  not  only  to  His 

to    all     til  ;    '    Whom   His 
Providen  >  the  work  of  preachin  of 

itly,   it 
>ke  and  :  this  virtue  of  simpli 

'   His   n  the 

ion.  an  I  what  a  ! 

imple,  to  '  by  the  very  w 

ill    an  1  entertain  with  them. 

which    He  addn 

••  /  . 

Our 
I  able  to  Him  i  >wl 

inc. 
whid  I  :.;  men, 

is  known  only  to  the  little  and  that  '.  rmittcst 

d  •  1   th<-  prudent  of  Id  to  un  i  it, 

the  hidden  from 


230  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

"them.     Certainly,  these  words,  if  we  reflect  on  them,  ought  to 
alarm  ns  who  run  after  knowledge  as  if  all  our  happiness  de- 
pended upon  it.      Not  but  that  a  priest  and  a  missionary  should 
have  learning,  yet  it  should  be  such  as  is  required  to  satisfy  the 
duties  of  his  ministry  and  not  to  content  his  ambition  and  his  cu- 
riosity.     He  should  study  and  acquire  knowledge,  but  soberly,  as 
"the  Apostle  says.     There  are  others  who  plume  themselves  on 
their  understanding  everything,  and  who  wish  to  pass  fcr  persons 
accomplished,  clever,  and  capable    in  all    things.     These,  too, 
as  well  as  all  the  learned   and  wise  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
world,  are  of  the  number  of  those  from  whom  God  takes  away 
the  understanding  of    the  truths  and  virtues  of    Christianity. 
To  whom,  then,  does  He  give  the  understanding  of  His  truths 
and  His  doetiine?     To    the  simple,  to  the    artless,  and   more 
frequently,  even  to  the  poor  people,  as  is  verified  by  the  differ- 
ence remarked   in  the  faith  of  the  poor   people  in  the  country 
and  that  of  persons  in    high  life.      For  my   part,  I    can   say  a 
long  experience   has   proved  to    me  that   a  lively  and  practical 
faith,  and  a  true   spirit  of  religion    are  more    ordinarily  found 
among  the  poor   and  among  the  simple.     God  takes  a  pleasure 
in  enriching  them  with  a   fervent  faith;  they  believe  and  relish 
the  words   of  eternal   life  which   Jesus    Christ  left   ns    in  His 
Gospel;  we  see  them,  generally,  bear  patiently  their  sicknesses, 
their  privations    and  their  other  afflictions  without   murmuring 
and   even  without   complaining,  save   little    and  rarely.     How 
comes  this?     It  is   because  God  is  pleased   to  infuse  into  them, 
in  abundance,  the  gift  of  faith  and   all  other  graces,  whilst  He 
refuses  them  to  the  rich  and  wise  of  the  world. 

"Add to  thi6  that  all  love  simple  and  candid  persons,  who  use 
neither  cunning  nor  deceit,  who  act  ingeniously  and  speak 
sincerely,  and  whose  lips,  thus,  are  ever  in  accord  with  their 
hearts.  They  are  everywhere  esteemed  and  loved,  even  at 
Court  when  met  with;  and  in  all  well  regulated  communities 
every  one  bears  them  affection  and  places  confidence  in  them. 
And  what  is  very  remarkable,  even  those,  who  do  not  possess 
cither  candor  or  simplicity  in  their  speech  or  their  thought  love 
it  in  others.  Let  us  strive,  then,  my  brethren,  to  become 
pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God  by  the  practice  of  this  virtue,  and 
imitate  those  in  the  little  congregation,  who,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  give  us;in  this  so  bright  an  example* 


SIMPLICITY.  2'M 

*■  But,  to  understand  and  ap|  tllence  of  this 

virtue,  we  must  know  that  it  brings  us  to  God.  and,  by  produc- 
ing conformity,  i  us   like  to  Him,  Re  being  bot  simple 

spirit,  ond    His  admitting    no    composition.     Hence, 

what  '  e  ought  .to  be  by  means  of  this  virtue 

in  as  far  as  our  weakness  and  misery  will  permit.  We  must 
have  a  heart  simple,  a  mind  simple,  a  simple  intention  ami  simple 
action;  we  Bhould  B]  eak  simply,  b  itforwardly,   without. 

Emulation   or   gnile,  looking  only  whom    alone 

. 
'•Simplicity,  then,  comprehends  not  only  troth  and  purity  of 
ntion,  but  it  >ver,  a  certain  property  of  re- 

moving us  from  all  deceit,  cunning  and  duplicit 
principally  in  the  use  of  words  that  this  virtue  man  self, 

it  obliges  us  to  declare  with  the tongue  just  as  it  is  in  the  heart 
speaking  and  uttering  what  wc  have  to 8ay,  simply,  and  with  the 
intention  of  pleasing  God.  pticity,  notwithstand- . 

ing  all  this,  does  not  oblige  us  to  disclose  all  our  thoughts  ;   for 
this    virtue   is    discreet,  and  it  is  never   in   opposition  to   pru- 
dence, which  discerns  what  is  good  to  say  from  what  is  irapro] 
and  knows  wdien  to  o  ■  •  and  when  to  Speak.      If,  for 

iest:  i   proposition,  good  in   its  substance  and 

good  in  all  its  circumstances,  I  on 

I    have  t  ome  imp; 

less  circus  l  with,  it  must  be  omitted;  and,  in  gen- 

eral, those   thing  1  which  arc  know 

ir  neighbor,  or  which  tend  to  our  own  prai 
or  aim  at  some  carnal  or  temporal  gratification,  for  otherwise 
we    would  sin,    at    one    and  the  same  ti  Other 

virtr. 

4<  In  a  nature  thai 

it  act  in  view, 

.etions,  or  daily  avocations,  or  ordin- 
of  piety,  rejecting  all  hypocrisy,  all  artifice,  and 
all  vain  |  >ther  a  pics 

the  pres- 
old y  i:i  thing  of  more  va'u  • 
ordiDg  to  tl;  I  tl.c  world, 
d  to  the  vir- 


232  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

luc  of  simplicity,  which  cannot  suffer  a  pretending  of  one  thing 
whilst  meaning  another.  For,  as  this  virtue  induces  us  to  speak 
according  to  our  interior  convictions,  so,  too,  does  it  cause  us  to 
act  with  candor  and  Christian  rectitude,  and  do  all  for  God, 
Who  is  the  sole  end  it  has  in  view  ;  whence  we  must  infer  that 
this  virtue  does  not  reside  in  those  who,  through  human  respect, 
desire  to  appear  other  than  they  are,  nor  in  those  who  do  good 
-externally  that  they  may  be  esteemed  virtuous,  who  keep  a  num- 
ber of  superfluous  books  that  they  may  be  regarded  as  learned, 
■who  study  to  preach  well  in  order  to  obtain  applause  and  praise; 
nor,  finally,  in  those  who  have  other  than  the  proper  motives 
in  their  exercises  and  practices  of  piety.  Now.  I  ask  you,  my 
Brethren,  is  not  this  virtue  of  simplicity  beautiful  and  desirable, 
and  is  it  not  just  and  reasonable  to  guard  against  all  dissimula- 
tion and  artifice  in  word  and  action?  But,  to  acquire  it,  we  must 
practice  it;  and  we  can  become  truly  simple  only  by  frequent 
acts  of  simplicity,  aided,  certainly,  by  the  grace  of  God,  which 
we  should  frequently  ask." 

The  particular  and  written  instructions  of  the  Saint  in  regard 
to  this  virtue  were  absolutely  the  same  as  his  public  or  spoken 
teachings.  On  one  occasion,  when  sending  a  missionary  to  a 
province  where  the  people  were  noted  for  their  shrewdness,  he 
gave  him  this  advice  :  "You  go  into  a  country  where,  they 
say,  the  people  are  for  the  most  part  clever  and  cunning.  Now, 
if  such  be  the  case,  the  best  way  to  be  of  use  to  them  will  be 
to  act  with  them  in.  the  greatest  simplicity.  For  the  maxims  of 
the  Gospel  are  totally  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  wrorld. 
Hence,  as  you  go  there  in  the  service  of  Our  Lord,  you  ought 
to  act  according  to  His  spirit — a  spirit  of  rectitude  and  simplic- 
ity. ''  To  another  of  his  priests  who  regulated  his  friendly  re- 
lations with  externa  in  the  interest  of  the  Congregation,  and 
wished  to  have  published  what  he  wrote  of  certain  persons,  he  an- 
swered :  '•  Ala?,  sir,  with  what  are  you  amusing  yourself? 
Where  is  that  simplicity  of  the  missionary  which  aims  directly 
at  God?  If  you  do  not  recognize  any  good  in  these  persons,  do 
not  say  you  do  ;  bat  if  you  see  good,  speak  of  it  in  order  to 
honor  God  in  them,  for  from  Him  proceeds  all  good.  Our  Lord 
reproved  a  man  who  had  called  Mini  good  because  his  intention 
-was  not  pure.  How  much  more  reason  will  He  have  to  reprove 
you  when  you  praise  sinful   men  through  complaisance,  to  gain 


:rr.  203 

th<  ir  favor,  or  through  some  other  temporal  and  imperfect  end, 
though  there  be  other  motives  which  may  be  good!     For  lam 
convinced  that  you  do  not  seek  to  gain  the  affection  of  anysa  «• 
ins  to  promote  tfa  >f  God.     Bnt  remember,  God 

does  not  like  duplicity,  and  that  to   be  truly  simple   i 
ilder  only  Htm  *' 
But  it  was  in  tally,  that  mplio- 

aing  all  I  trd  all  hankering  i 

an  I  praise.     He  said  :     •■  '  ire  to  shine  and  ha 

:' :    we  I 
suci  •  .::  raster, 

the  infernal  serpent,  that  and 

empoisons,  with  its  <1  .  the  hearts  of  those  who  lie* 

to  It!  0,  accursed  Tilde!  Whatgd<  thou  corrupt  and 

Of   what  evil  art   thou  T  the 

r  preach  himself,  and  aot 
of  c  .•  at  the 

instruction  that  a  prelate  gave  the   ordinandi;  after  which, 
to   his   mom,  I   Bald  to  him :     -My!  >«day 

converted  in 6.'      Ho  answered:  'How  I  I  rc- 

.;d,   s«)  p]  I   SO 

simply,  that  it  s 

f rain  from  thanking  God.'     'Ah,  Birf  he  replied,    'Imnstcon- 
ith  e  [Ual  candor  that  I  might  easily  have  said  BO!      - 
thing  more  polished  and  mor  1;  hut  had   I   done  so,  I 

would  h  if  I  God.1     Sl'O,  gentlemen,  the  sentiments   of 

the  |  sentiments  which  all  th 

■  procure  the  salvation  of  souls,  should  possess,  and  then, 

yoUj  God    will  not  fail  to    bless  what;,  and 

four  words.   Yes,  God  will  be  with  yon, 

and  will  the 

simple.      1I<  them  and  He  their  labor  and  enl 

On  the  contrary,  it  would  be  a:i    impiety  to  think  that 
to  favor  or  aid   a   person  who  the  glory 

men  I  who  nourishes  himself  on  vanity,  a-;  do  those  who 

•h  themselves,    and  who,  in   theii  ither 

with  simplicity  nor  with  humility.      For.  how  can  it  he  said  that 
God  would  desire  to  assist  a  person  in  d<  \  himself?    Such 

a  thought  cannot   enter   the  mind  of  a   Christian      Oh,  if  3-011 


234  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL 

knew  how  great  an  evil  it  is  to  intrude  oneself  into  the  office  of 
preacher   for   the  purpose   of  preaching  otherwise    than  Jesus 
Christ  has  preached,  otherwise  than  have  preached  the  Apostles 
and  many  great  Saints  and  servants  of  God,  and  still  do  preach, 
you  would    be   horror-stricken!     God    knows,  thr.t  three  times, 
during  three  consecutive  days,  I  knelt  before  a  priest,  who  then 
was,  but  now  is  not,  of  the  Congregation,  to  beg  of  him,  with 
all  the  earnestness   I    rossibly  could,  to  preach  and  speak  with 
simplicity ?  and  to  follow  the  directions  that  were  given  him,  but 
I  never  could  induce  him  to  consent.     He  gave  the  instructions 
of  the  Ordination  but  produced  no  fruit;  and  all    that  beautiful 
collection  of  thought   and  selected  periods  went   off  in  smoke, 
for,  in  truth,  it  is  not  the  pomp  of  words  that  profits  souls,  but 
simplicity   and   humility,  which  draw  down    and  instil  into  the 
he  -irts  of  men  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ.    And  if  we  will  recognize 
and  confess  the  truth,  what  is  there  in  us  to  attract  all  these  gen- 
tlemen, the  ordinands,  the  theologians,  the  bachelors  and  licen- 
tiates of  Sorbonne  and  Navarre,  who  come  here?     It  is  not  the 
learning   nor   the  .doctrine   which  we  offer  them,  for  the}'  have 
more  than  we.     No;  but  it   is   the  humility  and  simplicity  in 
-which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  act  towards  them.     They  come 
~Jiere  only  to   learn   virtue  ;    when    once  they  see  its  light  grow 
-dim  in  us   they  will  withdraw.     Hence,  we  ought  to  desire  and 
pray  to  God  that  He  may  be  pleased  to  grant  the  grace  to  all 
the    Congregation,  and  to  each  one  of  us  in  particular,   to  act 
simply  and  plainly,  and   to  preach  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  in 
the  way  Our  Lord  has  taught  them,  that    thus,  all    may  under- 
stand them,  and  each  one  profit  by  what  we  say." 

He  said  to  those  who  preferred  a  more  elevated  and  ornate 
style  to  simplicity  and  familiarity :  "  Why  all  this  vain  display  » 
Does  any  one  desire  to  show  himself  an  elegant  rhetorician?  a 
learned  theologian?  Strange!  he,  surely,  takes  the  wrong  way. 
Perchance,  he  may  be  esteemed  by  a  certain  class  of  persons 
who  hardly  understand  anything  about  it;  but  to  acquire  the  es- 
teem of  the  wise,  and  to  win  the  reputation  of  being  an  eloquent 
speaker,  he  must  know  how  to  persuade  his  auditory  to  embrace 
what  he  desires,  and  to  dissuade  it  from  what  he  wishes  it  to 
void.  But  that  does  not  consist  in  a  dainty  choice  of  words 
nd  rounded  periods,  in  an  unusual  manner  of  expressing  the 
iubUetypf  his  eoneeptions4  nnd  in  delivering  his  discourse  in  an 


[PUCITT.  23J 

elevated  and  dramati  rhich  overshoots  the  mark. 

Do  such  preachers  attain  their  end  ?      Do  they  strongly  persuade 
the  love  of  piety!     Arc  the  people  touched,  and  is  theoonfes 
sional  crowded  1     And   yet  Midi  is    the  supposed  aim  of   th 

at    preachers]     Bat  here  is  their  real  object:  to  acquires 
name,  to  ha1  l:  Truly,  that  man  declaims  well;  he  is  elo- 

quent; he  has  beautiful  thoughts  and  he  expresses  them  agree- 
ably, Behold  to  What  the  fruit  of  their  sermons  amounts!  Y>i 
then  ascend  the  pulpit  not  to 

— oil,  what  a  eii  BOf  a  thing  SO  holy  as  the  word 

of ,  God  *  to*  nourish  and  vanity! 

Savi 

lie  then  went  on  to  a 
all  b  1   by    this    too   simp! 

method."      And    he    ansv.  You    will   thereby    1<>m>    your 

honor;    oh!    in  preaching  as  Je  I   has   preac] 

will  lose  your  honor!     What!  to  speak  the  Son   of 

God  has  spoken  of  Him    is    to   lo 

the  word  of  the  Fi  10  honor!    To  del 

with    simplicity,  in    familiar  !  '  has 

to  have  no  honor!    T  man  of 

h  down  1  '    of  C'>  I 

it  with  a  >lfc  my  Divine  Savior! 

Oh,  gentlemen!    To  our  honor  in  pr 

the  Gospel  as  Jesus  Christ  has  preached  it!  I  would  just  as  soon 
Ile.W!. 
;lv  how  to  manage  H  ten,  that  He  d  well 

understand  himself  1    Oh ,  what  >hemyP 

In  again:     "As. things  of  natural 

hose  that  are  painted 
:d  familiar discoo 
an  1  :ii  is  a  □  arable  ac  than  those 

■ 

He  i  n  g 

and  ;  I  it  himself   even   i:i  I  b  one.  iii  i 

turn,  had   t  )  speak   before  him.     In   the   evening  he  gave   an 
account  of    the  sermon,  and   had    it    analy  licly  by  the 

chief  members  of  the  community.     When  vat 

ich  and  took  pleasure  in  pointing  out  the 


236  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

Vanity  displayed  therein  and  then  he  concluded  in  his  ordinary 
charity:  ''Believe  me,  sir;  try  to  preach  as  Jesus  Christ  has 
done.  This  Divine  Savior  could,  had  he  so  desired,  have  said 
marvellous  things  concerning  our  most  sublime  mysteries,  and 
with  conceptions  and  terms  corresponding,  being,  as  He  was, 
the  Word  and  the  Wisdom  of  His  Eternal  Father.  And,  yet, 
we  know  in  what  manner  he  preached,  simply  and  humbly,  in 
order  to  accommodate  Himself  to  the  people,  and  to  give  us  a 
model  and  a  method  how  to  treat  His  holy  word." 

When  he  was  sending  the  ecclesiastics  of  his  conference  on  a 
mission  in  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain,  these  latter  took  the  liberty 
to  represent  to   him  that  there  was  a  great  difference  between  a 
mission  given  in  a  city, and  a  city  like  Paris,  and  missions  in  the 
country.     With    different  enemies,  different   arms,  they  said  to 
him;  and  this  simple  and  familiar  language  which  succeeds  with 
fthe   country   people,    would,    here,   excite    on^    laughter    and 
-ridicule.      "What  is  that    I  just  heard,  gentlemen?"  interrupted 
""Vincent,  "behold   words    inspired   by   human  prudence,    and,  . 
-.perhaps,  by  self-love.     You,  then,  wish  to  destroy  the  power  of 
S3the  cross  by  relying  on  means  purely  natural      Believe  me,  the 
method  which  God  has  blessed  in  your  mission  to  the  country 
people  is  the  only  one   He  will  bless  in  the  mission  you  wish  to 
undertake.     You  go  to  combat  the  spirit  of  the  world,  which  is 
a  spirit  of  pride,  and  you  will  overcome  it  only  by  attacking  it 
in  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  a  spirit  of  simplicity  and 
humility.     Like  this  Divine  Savior,  seek  not  your  own  glory, 
but    the   glory  of  His  father;  after   His  example,  be    ready  to 
suffer  contempt,  and,  if  need  be,  contradiction  and  persecution. 
In  speaking  the  language  which  the  Son  of  God  bas  spoken,  it 
will  not  be  you  who  speak  but  Jesus  Christ  through  you.    Thus, 
you  will  merit   to  become  the  instruments  of   that  mercy  which 
alone  touches  hearts  the  most  obdurate  and  converts  souls   the 
most  rebellious." 

Let  us  terminate  this  chapter  with  the  admirable  letter  the 
Saint  wrote  to  Mr.  Martin,  Superior  in  Turin,  who  was  anxious 
to  inaugurate,  with  some  grand  mission,  his  ministry  in  Piedmont, 
"Oh.  no,  my  dear  sir,"  Vincent  immediately  wrote  to  him, 
"you  must,  on  the  contrary,  begin  by  some  little  mission  that 
will  have  no  great  show.     To  commence  so  meanly  will  seem 


SIMPLICITY 


237 


to  you  unfortunate;  for,  to  acquire  esteem  we  ought,  it  seems, 

conn-  out  a  little  by   a  g  >mplete  and   splendid   mission  which 

will,  at  i  lav  all  the  fruits  of  the  spirit  of  the  COD 

tion.     May  <o>d  me  from  the  thought  of  such  a  desire! 

What  conforms  to  our  poverty  and  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity 
Is  to  fly  ail  ostentation,  and  lo  ment,  Is  to  seek  contempt 

and  humiliation  as  Jesus  Christ  has  done;  ami  when  we  have 
this  resemblance  to  Him  lie  will  labor  for  us.  The  late  Bishop 
of  Geneva  uudei stood  this  well.  The  first  time  that  he 
preached  in  Paris,  <>;i  the  occasion  of  the  last  visit  he  made,  the 

people  Hocked  to    hear  him.  from  all  quarters  of   the  city;  the 

Court   was   present,  and  all.  who    could    render  an   audii 

rthy  so  celebrated  a  preacher,  were  present     Every 
pected  a  discourse  befitting  the  power  of  that  genius  by  which 
he  was  accustomed  to  rivet  the  attenti<  u  of  all.     But  what  did 
this  great  man  of  God  do!     lie  simply  recited  the  life  of 

Martin,  and  he    did  this  on    purpose   to   abase  himself  before  SO 

many  illustrious  personages,  whose  presence  alone  would  hi 

the  enthusiasm  of  any  other  preacher.     II"   was   the 

fust  to  profit  from  his  senium  by  reason  of  this  aorokj  net  of 
humility.  He  related  this,  shortly  alter  the  occurrence,  to 
M  adam  de  Chantal  and  myself,  lie  said  to  us:  'Oh,  howl 
lis  re  mortified  om  .  They  were  Bure  that  I  would  be  won- 

drously  eloquent  before  such  jgood  company.'  Durirg  the 
sermon  a  girl  said:  'Just  look  at  the  mountaineer, how  poorly  lie 
speaks:      It  was    well  worth    his  while   to  i    far  to 

what  he  ad  weary  the   patience  of  so  many:'    This  is 

how  the  saint  repressed  nature  which  loves  distinction  and  re- 
nown; it  isthus  we  should  do,  preferring  the  common  and  lowly 
to  great   and   important  occupations,  preferring  abjection   to 

honor.  I  hope,  indeed,  that  you  and  those  of  your  house  will 
build  upon  this  holy  practice  as  a  found;, tion.  so  that  your 
edifice  may  be  established  upon  the   rock,  and  not  ii|  on  moving 

sand.*1 


CHAPTER  XV. 


PRUDENCE. 


Vincent  did  not,  any  more  than  the  Gospel  does,  separate 
simplicity  from  prudence:  two  virtues  equally  necessary  to 
each  other,  and  which  he  practiced  in  the  same  degree  of  per- 
fection. His  prudence  and  his  wisdom  obtained  for  him 
universal  confidence.  During  his  entire  life,  St.  Lazarus  was 
known  as  the  house  of  the  Seer,  and  people  came  to  consult  him 
on  all  affairs  pertaining  either  to  Church  or  State,  to  the  public 
in  general  or  to  private  individuals.  During  half  a  centuty 
there  was  nothing  of  importance  done  in  France,  whether  in  the 
political,  or  religious  order,  without  his  participation  or  his 
counsel.  In  the  height  of  the  civil  troubles  he  wa.3  equally  es- 
teemed and  consulted  by  both  parties,  by  the  Court,  and  by 
the  Princes,  by  the  adherents  of:  Mazarin.  and  by  the  Frondists. 
In  the  troubles  of  Jansenism  he  again  it  was  to.  whom  they 
addressed  themselves,  and  to  his  prudent  intervention  is  princi- 
pally due  the  triumph  of  truth,  the  preservation  of  faithful  com- 
munities, and  the  return  to  the  faith  of  a  number  of  the 
seceder^.  The  nuncios,  Bagni  and  Piecolomini,  were  accus- 
tomed to  seek  his  advice  in  relation  to  important  questions 
concerning  the  Church  of  France,  and  even  the  Universal 
Church.  Bishops,  abbots,  directors  of  souls,  submitted  to  him 
their  most  serious  and  most  delicate  affairs.  Heads  of 
religious  orders,  superiors  of  communities  sought  his  concur- 
rence for  the  reformation  of  their  orders  and  of  their  houses;  or 
again,  an   individual   religious,  a  simple    novice  would  consult 


PKUDEXCK.  239 

him    on    his    vocation,  or    his    change    Of   state.      Numbers    of 

torn,  of  priests,  pi  to  him  the  difficulties  of  their 

ministry,  or  of  their  conscience,  Great  lot\ls  and  noble  ladies  left 
to  him  the  decisions  of  their  projects  for  the  glory  of  God,  the 
■r  of  their  neighbor,  6r  their  own  sanctlocation.     There 
was  not  a  ge:  ul.not  a  family,  not  a  com m unity  in  whieh 

his  prudent  action  was  unfclt;  not  a  ronoion  f  >r  a  good  object 
of  which  he  was  not  the  inspiration  tnd  the  guide. 

Whence  earn  I  this  univeisal  recourse  to  him  I   No  doubt,  f  rem 

his  reputation  for  sanctity;  bom  the  confidence  placed  in  the 
grace  attached  by  God  tohis  Intervention  ;but  also  from  the  know! 
edge  of  his  natural  and  acquired  prudence.  For  he  was  n  wise 
man  by  excellence,  a  man,  possessing  in  an  eminent  degree  that 
good  sense  which  Boasuet  terms  the  master  of  human  lift-;  and 
conse  [USntly,  he  was    a  man    always    keeping    himself   in  that 

middle  where  the  true  and  the  good  have  Ixed  their  throne, 
preserving    himself    with  equal    care   from     both    extremes 

which  end  in  error  and    ill  BUC  Even  the  pretext  of  good 

could  not  deceive  his  prudence.  From  necessity  he  had  origi- 
nated the  adage:  "The  better  is  the  enemy  of  the  good."  for 
that  was  among  his  maxims.  He  said  again:  »•  The  human 
mind  U  active  and  restless.  The  most  enlightened  are  not 
always  the  best,  if  they  be  not  as  well  the  most  circumspect 
"We  walk  safely  when  we  do  not  depart  from  the  path  trodden 
1  y  the  majority  of  tin 

He  founded  his  prudence  <  n  God,  whose  will  he  was  careful 
to  consult  in  everything;  on  Jesus  Christ,  whose  lessons  and 
examples  he  studied,  in  order  to  conform  his  counsel  and  his 
conduct  to  the  virtue  of  a  holy  analog}',  ever  asking  himself: 
''What  would  Our  Lord  have  said,  or  done  in  like  circum- 
stances, or  in  such  a  difficulty 

11  There  19  n  time  to  speak  and  a  time  to  keep  silence"  the 
Divine  Wisdom  Ins  said,  Vincent  had  learned  it  and  practiced 
it.  None  knew  belter  how  to  maintain  silence,  when  speech 
would  either  violate  a  secret,  wound  <  harity,  compromise  an 
affair,  or  when  it  was  simply  useless.  He  knew  how  to  listen,  a 
virtue  rare,  though  necessary,  without  c\er  Interrupting.  In- 
terrupted himself,  he  instantly  .  :  but,  as  nothing 
could  bend  his  inflexible  wisdom,  the  interruption  once  ended  he 
resumed  the  thread  of  his  discourse   :ind    went  straight    to    his 


240  VIRTUES   AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT   DE  PAUL. 

point.  His  speech  was  slow  from  habit  of  reflection.  His  reas- 
onings were  pure,  clear,  and  convincing,  expressed  in  terras 
plaiiT*and  precise,  animated  with  a  gentle  warmth,  and  carried 
persuasion  to  the  heart  while  convincing  the  mind.  If  he  spoke 
the  first,  he  unraveled  and  explained  the  question  with  such 
order  and  precision,  such  d-epth  and  reach,  that  each  one,  even 
the  most  clever,said  to  himself,  "That  is  it,'* — an  homage  to  his 
infallible  good  sense.  Moreover, good  sense  taught  him  to  adapt 
himself  to  all  styles  and  all  language,  according  to  the  minds  he 
dealt  with,  so  that  the  man  of  moderate  parts  believed  himself 
his  equal,  whilst  the  highest  genius  did  not  find  him  his  inferior. 
And  this  was  because  he  had  the  power  of  discernment  in 
men  as  well  as  in  doctrine  and  affairs.  He  immediately  per- 
ceived the  ability  of  each  one,  and  adjusted  his  language  and 
conduct  in  accordance.  He  divined  the  strong  and  the  weak,  the 
good  and  the  bad  qualities  of  all,  and  he  knew  how  to  regulate 
thereupon  their  position  and  their  occupation.  In  everything 
he  distinguished  the  true  from  the  false,  the  good  from  the  bad, 
the  better  from  the  less  good,  under  appearances  the  most  de- 
ceptive, or  the  most  clearly  hypocritical. 

This  is  what  made  his  direction  so  sure,  his  decision  so  infal- 
lible, his  action,  when  once  he  had  formed  his  mind,  so  firm  and 
so  resolute.  When  consulted,  he  sometimes  was  slow  to  an- 
swer, for  he,  himself,  required  to  previously  consult  God  and 
the  wise;  but  the  answer  which  he  finally  gave  was  stamped 
with  the  mark  of  wisdom  and  experience. 

He  was,  likewise,  slow  to  resolve  and  undertake,  always  in 
virtue  of  that  good  sense  wiiich  felt  the  need  of  previously  pen- 
etrating and  combining  the  nature,  the  means,  and  the  end  in  all 
things.  His  children,  particularly  the  younger,  used  to  com- 
plain to  him  of  it,  and  he  ordinarily  answered  as  he  did  on  the 
7th  of  December,  1641,  in  the  following  letter,  addressed  to  Mr. 
Codoing,  Superior  of  the  Mission  at  Annecy:  "You  will  object 
that  I  am  too  slow,  that  you  have  to  wait  sometimes  six  months 
for  an  answer  that  might  be  given  within  a  month,  and  that, 
meanwhile,  the  occasions  pass,  all  remains  stationary.  To 
which,  sir,  I  answer  that  it  is  true:  I  am  top  long  a  time  in  an- 
swering, and  in  doing  things;  but,  notwithstanding,  I  have  never 
yet  seen  any  affair  spoiled  by  my  dela3r;  on  the  contrary,  every- 


PR!   !      ■         .  241 

thin  • .  and  with  the  n< 

foresight  and  precaution.    Still,  I  purpose,  for  the  future,  to 
swer  yoi  le  after  their  receipt,  and  after 

ha\  i  l  . 1 1 1  \-  hon< 

by  the  time  we  t  h  maturely  wh  Bins  Hia 

Von   will,  then,  in   your   turn   correct    yourself,    it'  you 
I  lei  : .ii*l  action,  and  I  will 

labor   to   correct    my  negligence Will  I  dare  tell  \ 

sir,  without  blusl  .  There  ia  no  remedy;  I  must     I 

thus,  that,  reviewing  all  the  principal  things  that  have  been  d< 
in  this  <•.  '  ia  easily  demonstrat- 

ed, that  bad  they  been  done  before  they  were,  they  would  i 

well  don        [  say  this  of  all,  wij 
An  1  thia  ia  why  I  have  n  ^ptvial  devotion  to  following,  step  by 
step,  the  ad  trable  Providence  and  the  sole  consolation 

I  have  is,  me  it  is  oar  Lord  alone  Who  has  done, 

and  constantly  does,  all  in  this  little  Congregation." 

lie  was  then  the  friend oi   slowness,  <>r   rather,  the  enemy  of 

tipitation.     T  an  effect  of  his  prudence,     fhia  Blow- 

ness  had,  moreovi  is  fear  of  going  in  <  a  to 

ling  oasured   of  His  concurrence,  and  the 

need  he  felt  of  never  laying  the  foundation  of  a   work  without 

the  certainty,  0,r,  at   least,  the  probable  hope,  of  being  able  to 

ompletion.     Prom  thi  combination, 

the  continuance  and  permanence  of  all  his  woiks. 

But,  on-  I  of  the    Divine  Will  and  of   th  :es  of 

His  Providence,  nothing  hod  the  power  to  stay  him.     lie   was 

nayed  neither  at  the  number  nor  the  difficulties  of  the  un 
takings,     lie  followed  them  with  a  force  of  min  i  intrep* 

■hat  no  ■  \ hether  they 

came  from  persons  or  things,  from  the  combinat 

»r  Of  human  pas  He  applied  himself  with  i 

;••.    full  of  order  and  light;  he  sustained  the  burden,  the  trouble, 
thi'  •  Im  that  came  from  a  holy  security,  wit 

inee  which  he  derived  from  hi-  religious 
. 
His  [raq  uperior  in  its  admirable  prudence,  ¥ 

did  not,  as  with  most  men.  ari  \6   to    <!'  hl8  eal 

Culit  on    the    contrary,  vd. 

and  brought  to  a  ;l  termination  all  his  projtt 


242  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT   l>ti    PAUL. 

Such  he  has  shown  himself  in  the  establishment  and  guidance 
of  the  Congregations  of  the  Missionaries  and  the  Daughters  of 
Charity,  to  which  he  gave  rules  only  after  twenty-five  and  even 
thirty-three  years,  wishing  thereby  to  imitate  Our  Lord,  "Who  be- 
gan to  l\d  before  He. taught, and  also,  to  a  void  the  inconveniences 
of  premature  Constitutions.  Hence  there  was  nothing  unfore- 
seen, nothing  provisional,  and  consequently,  nothing  to  be  re. 
formed  in  these  rules;  nothing  that  did  not  have  existence  in 
fact  before  being  formulated  in  words,  nothing  which  weakness 
or  cowardice  can  tax  as  impracticable  or  even  dillicu!  t. 

Such,  too,  he  showed  himself  in  the  Council  of  Conscience, 
where,  with  an  admirable  wisdom,  he  veered  amid  so  many  in- 
trigues and  ambitions,  where  he  knew  how  to  reform  so  many 
abuses,  where  he  succeeded  in  conciliating  things  often  the  most 
incompatible,  namely,  the  interests  of  the  Court  and  of  inclivid- 
als  with  the  superior  interests  of  the  Church. 

Such,  in  tine,  he  showed  himself  when  obliged  to  admonish, 
to  reprehend,  or  to  correct.  His  prudence  knew  how  to  suit 
itself  to  character  and  circumstance,  so  as  not  to  dishearten 
pusillanimity  or  to  push  pride  to  revolt,  so  as  not  to  wound 
either  the  dignity  cf  the  person  or  the  charity  due  to  secret 
faults.  Mr.  Soure,  pastor  of  St.  John  en  Greve,  exiled  to  Com- 
piegne,  wrote  to  him  on  the  17th  of  August.  1659, to  obtain  infor- 
mation concerning  a  priest  who  formerly  belonged  to  the  Mis- 
sion, and  to  whom  he  wished  to  confide  for  a  time  the  care  of 
fiis  parish.  "Si  r/7  Vincent  answered  him,  '*  I  do  not  sufficiently 
know  the  ecclesiastic  whom  you  mention  to  give  any  recommen- 
dation, though  he  did  enter  and  leave  our  Congregation  twice.'' 
Messrs.  Portail,  d'Horgni  and  Aim  eras,  who  were  present  when 
he  dictated  this  letter,  observed  to  him  that  this  pastor  would 
have  reason  to  be  surprised  if  he  wrote  that  he  did  not  know 
well  enough  a  priest  who  had  been  twice  under  him.  ''I  see 
that  very  clearly,"  replied  Vincent,  "but  Our  Lord, though  He  had 
a  perfect  knowledge  of  all  classes  of  persons,  has,  nevertheless, 
scid  to  some,  '  I  know  you  not;'  and  he  will  say  the  same  on 
the  Day  of  Judgment  because  he  does  not  know  with  approving 
knowledge."  What  is  most  to  be  admired  here,  his  charity  or 
his  prudence? 

Vincent  sometimes  employed    no  less  prudent  address  than 
persevering  zeal  in    his  efforts  with  ecclesiastics  who  were  hu* 


PRU  243 

tied  in  matters  of  faith.     One,  learned,  preacher,  of 

aristocratic  famil  »   sec  him.     r;Sir,wthe  Saint 

ope  day  said  to  him,  "as  yon  are  Learned  and  eloquent  1  want 
to  &ik  an  advice,     [n  our  mil  >untry  ii  hap] 

Uiat  ire  find  who  do  not  believe  the  truth  holy 

religion,  and  we  :nowbow  out  convincing  them, 

what  must  we  do  in  such  circumsl  lrWhj 

me  that  "  replied  the  ling.      ''Because,  sir,  the 

,o  the  rich  in  their  ■  .■  j,  and,  at 

j  oor.ignorant 

rea  sured,  the    abbe  enumen 
the  |  elision — Scriptuies,  the   lathe: 

omon  consent  <-.'  pcoph  -  an  1 

:\-  and  with- 
out   study,  ami  mii!    it  to    im 

in  self  brought    the   writiug.       "Thank  loii.  si 

• 

Vincent.     '*  It  ia   a   singular 

•  d    to    learn    the    ("act 

If,  it 
will  your  ju  i  will,  with  difficul     . 

believe  it,  but  it   i>.  nevertheless,  true  thai  certain  pa. 

thing  dr.  what   you    hi  <  II 

writing,  profess   i'.  by  an   edifying  life.     Y  .wrc 

of  rank:  I               with  virt  t  to 

birth  as  wit!:                    stone.     When  the  I  in 

I  it  is   incomparably  more  dazzling  than  wl  i  l.M 

had  their  effi            ! 
had   tic                                       the  abbe 

himself  and  ; 

prudent* 

when  he   lis  A 

»ue  of  his  IV  era!  tin:  to   him 

he  woul  don  hi--  church! 

:iy  ether  DO  matte  ami  fill  or  how  rich;  and  in  ph- 

ot" hi-  fid  mowed  him  hi  :  Ff  I 

after  the  tempting  offer  of  a   i  ■■rami  archbishopric  wa* 


241:  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  1)E  l'AUL. 

made,  and  the  bishop  felt  inclined  to  yield  to  the  sed notion. 
Vincent  met  him  by  chance:  "My  Lord,1'  lie  said  to  him 
after  the  compliments  of  the  day  were  passed,  and  with  his  eyes 
fixed  on  the  bishop's  hand,  "  1  pray  yon  remember  your  ring." 
"Ah!  Mr.  Vincent,"  answered  the  bishop,  "  yon  catch  me 
there. " 

We  must  not  forget  to  mention  with  what  a  happy  union  of 
prudence  and  humility  he  extricated  himself,  on  his  journey  to 
Mans  in  1649,  from  the  embarrassment  he  was  occasioned  by 
the  presence  in  the  city  of  the  Bishop.  Lavardin  de  Beanmanoir, 
—  the  very  one  about  whose  consecration,  for  an  unthinking 
word,  so  many  ridiculous  fables  were  invented  after  his  death. 
Far  from  being  of  service  to  him  in  the  council,  Vincent  had 
opposed  his  promotion  to  the  episcopacy  Lavardin  knew  it, 
had  frequently  complained  of  it,  and  even  bitterly.  Judge, 
then,  the  surprise,  and  the  delicate  position  of  the  servant  of 
God  when  he  learned  that  this  prelate,  who  had  not  }Tet  received 
the  bulls,  was  already  at  Mans!  How  was  ho  to  act  towards 
the  bishop?  It  was  unbecoming  to  leave  without  seeing  him, 
dangerous  to  see  him  without  previously  preparing  him,  impo- 
lite to  ask  him  if  he  would  receive  a  visit.  "  If  I  go  to  salute 
him,"  said  the  Saint,  "very  likely  he  will  be  surprised,  and, 
perhaps,  touched  and  moved;  if  I  send  to  inquire  whether  he 
would  be  pleased  with  a  visit  I  do  not  know  how  he  will  receive 
the  compliment;  if  I  neither  go  nor  send,  this  good  lord  will 
have  reason  to  be  still  more  incensed  against  me,  and  this  must 
be  avoided.     What.  then,  is  to  be  done?" 

The  humility  of  the  Saint  came  to  his  rescue.  The  very 
next  morning  he  sent  two  of  his  priests,  the  superior  tf  the 
seminary  and  another  priest,  to  inform  the  bishop,  that", 
having  arrived  in  his  diocese  the  previous  evening,  he  did 
not  dare  to  make  any  delay  "without  his  permission,  and  he 
very  humbly  besought  him  to  be  pleased  that  he  remain  seven 
or  eight  days  in  the  house  of  the  seminary. 

This  compliment  on  the  part  of  a  man  whose  rectitude 
and  sincerity  Lavardin ,  notwithstanding  his  resentment, 
knew  better  than  any  other,  completely  disarmed  him  :  "Say  to 
Mr.  Vincent."  he  answered   the   messengers,  4ithat    lie  is  free 


PRUDENCE.  245 

to  remain  in  M  .  agas  lie  think  1  that  had  he  no 

house  in  my  episcopal  city  I  would  take  a  pleasure  in  offering 
him  niiii 

courteous    an    answer  a  return   of    Mi. 

Vincent  wag  preparing  to  go  to  the  bishop's  pals  i  he 

brupl  departure  of  Lavardin. 

II 

And  will   lisl  q    to   the   Bainl    Bpeaking   to 

prudence,  in  bis  conference  <>f  the  1 4th  of  March,  L659:  <fIt 
is  the  dory  of  this  virtue,"  h  ilate  and  guide 

»ns.    it    mak<  peak   wisely  and   in 

pro]  a,  directing  us  in  our  d  i 

with   ci:  clion  and  judgment,    those  subjects  that 

good  in  their  nature  and  in    their   cir  ices,  sup] 

and  retaining  in  silence  those  that  are  against  God,  or  thai 
injure  our  neighbor,  or  that  tend  to  self-praise  or  any  other 
unworthy  object,     This  virtue,    n  u>  to  act  with 

discretion;  and  only  i  ture  deliberation,  and  with  pure 

motives  in  everything  we  do,  not  only   In   regard  to  the  sub- 

ice  of  the  action  bul  ;  so  that  the 

prudent  man  he  should,  when    lie   should,  and 

purpose  he    should.      On   the  contrary,    the  imprudent    man 
adopt-  neither  the  proper  manner,    nor  time,  nor  motive,  and 
ia  wherein  his  fault  lies,  whereas  the  prudent  man,  acting 
with   di«  .   does   all    things    iu    weight,   number  and 

measure. 
••  Prudi  d  impliedly  tend  to  the  sane-  end  which  is  to 

-.k  well  and  to  do  well,  and  all    with    a    vi  w  t  i  -id, 

as  the    one   cannot  exist    without    the    other,    our    Lord  has 
recommended  both  together.     I    am  aware  that,  by  a  disti 
tion  of  reason,  a  difference   may  be    found 
virtues ;  hut  they  have,  in  real]  mneotion  both  in 

tluir  substance  and  in  their  object  The  prudence  of  the  flesh 
and  the  world,  it  has  for  •  of  bon 

of  pleasures,  and    of    riches,    is    dia  lly    opposed    to 

Chri  and   prudence  which  alienate   us  from 

goods  and  impel  i.  lid  and 

enduring.     They  are  as  two  good  sisters   who  are   inseparable, 


246  VIRTUES   AND   DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  I)E   PAUL. 

and  are  so  necessary  for   our   spiritual   advancement   that  lie,, 
who  has  learned  to  make  proper   use  of  them,  will  certainly* 
amass   great   treasures   of   grace   and    merit.     Otir  Lord,   on. 
several  occasions,  practiced  both  in   an   excellent   degree,  and', 
particularly  when  that  poor  woman,  caught   in   adultery,  was 
brought  to  Him  to  be  condemned;  for,  not  desiring  to  take  the 
place  of  judge  at  that  time,  and   wishing   to   deliver  her  from 
her  enemies,  He  said  to  the  Jews:  c  Let  him  ivho  is  ivithoutsin, 
among  you,  cast  the  first  stone  at  her."     (John  viii,  7).     Herein 
he  practiced  in  an  eminent  degree  these  two  virtues :  simplicity, 
in  the  merciful  design  He  had  of  saving  this  poor  creature,  and 
thus  doing  the  will  of  1'is  Father,  and  prudence,  in  the  manner 
He  adopted  to   effect  His   purpose.      And  so,  again,  when  the 
Pharisees  came,  tempting   Him.    asking  if  it   were  lawful  to 
give   tribute    to   Caesar;  for,  on    the   one  hand,  he  wished  to 
maintain  the  honor  of  His  Father,and  do  nothing  to  the  preju- 
dice of  His  people,andon  the  other,He  did  not  want  to  put  Him- 
self on  record,  as  being  m  opposition  to  the  rights  of  Cassar,nor 
to  give  His  enemies  an  opportunity  to  publish  Him  as  in  favor- 
of  exactions  and   monopolies.      What,  then,  does   He   answer 
them  so  as  not  to  say  anything   out   of  place,  and  to  avoid  all 
surprise  ?     He  requests  them  to  show  Him   the   money  of  the 
tribute,  and,  learning  from  the  lips  of  the  very  ones  who  show- 
it,  that  it  is  the  image  of  Coesar  that  is   engraved   upon  it,  He 
says    to   them:     'Render,    therefore,  to   Cwsar  the  things  that 
are  Qmsatfs  and  unto  God  the  things  that  are    God's.7     (Mark, 
xii,  17).     Simplicity  appears   in   this   answer   in   its   relation 
with  the  intention  Jesus  Christ   had   in  His  heart  of  teaching 
that  the  honor  due  should  be  given  to  the  king  of  Heaven  and. 
the   king  of   earth   respectively;   and   prudence  also  appears, 
since  by  this  answer  He  wisely  avoids  the    snare    these  wicked 
men  set  to  surprise  Him.1' 

"  It  is,  then,  the  nature  of  prudence  to  regulate  words  and 
actions;  but  it  has,  moreover,  another  duty,  and  this  is  the 
choice  of  the  proper  means  to  attain  the  end  proposed,  and 
this  end  being  none  other  than  God  it  takes  the  paths  the 
most  direct  and  most  certain,  that  lead  to  Him.  We  do  not 
here  speak  of  political  and  worldly  prudence  which,  aiming  at 
only  temporal  and  sometimes  unjust  success,  makes  use,  likewise,. 


PBCDFNCE,  247 

of  but  human,  and,  therefore,  very  doubtful  and  uncertain 
means.  But  we  speak  of  that  holy  prudence,  recommended  to 
us  by  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel,  which  induces  us  to  select  the 
proper  means  to  arrive  at  the  end  He  proposes  to  us,  and,  this 
end  being  entirely  divine,  it  is  necessary  that  these  mean 3  bear 
with  it  a  relation  and  a  proportion.  Now  we  can  choose  the 
means  adapted  to  the  end  we  propose  in  two  ways;  either  by 
our  reason  alune,  which  is  often  weak  enough;  or,  guided  by 
the  maxims  of  faith  that  Jesus  Christ  has  taught  us,  which 
are  always  infallible,  and  which  we  can  follow  without  any 
fear  o(  being  deceived.  Hence  it  is  that  true  prudence  subjects 
our  reason  to  these  maxims,  and  proposes  to  us,  as  an  inviola- 
ble rule,  to  always  judge  of  all  things  as  our  Lord  has  judged ; 
so  that  when  occasions  present  themselves,  we  ask  ourselves : 
*  How  has  our  Lord  judged  of  such  and  such  a  thing  ?  How  did 
He  act  in  such  and  in  such  circumstances  ?  What  has  He  said 
and  what  has  He  done  in  such  and  such  cases  ?  '  And  then  we 
conform  our  conduct  to  His  maxims  and  to  His  examples. 
Let  us,  then,  gentlemen,  take  the  resolution  to  act  in  this 
wise,  and  walk  with  assurance  in  the  royal  path  wherein  Jesus 
Christ  will  be  our  guide  and  conductor,  and  remember  what 
He  has  said,  that  Heaven  and  earth  will  pass  away  but  His 
words  and  His  truths  never.  Let  us  bless  our  Lord,  my 
brothers,  and  let  us  endeavor  to  think  and  judge  as  He,  and  do 
all  lie  has  recommended  either  by  word  or  by  example.  Let 
us  put  on  His  spirit  in  order  to  co-operate  with  Him  in  His 
works  ;  for,  to  do  good^is  not  all,  we  must,  moreover,  do  it 
well,  in  imitation  of  our  Lord,  of  whom  it  is  said:  '  He  did  all 
thing*  ted//  (Mark,  vii,  37).  ^<>,  it  is  not  enough  to  fast,  to 
observe  our  rules,  to  perform  the  functions  of  the  mission  ; 
wc  must,  further,  do  these  things  in  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ, 
that  is  to  say,  with  perfection,  for  the  ends  and  objects  He 
Himself  has  instituted.  Christian  prudence  consists,  then,  in 
judging,  in  Epeaking,  and  in  acting  as  the  eternal  Wisdom  ol 
God,  clothed  in  our  weak  flesh,  has  judged,  spoken,  and 
acted." 

The  Saint  again  said:  '' Where  human  prudence  fails  and 
sees  nothing,  there  the  light,  of  Divine  wisdom  begins  to 
dawn." 


248  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT   DE   PAUL. 

Finally,  ho  made  his  prudent  slowness- the  rule  for  others  r 
"  The  works  of  God  are  done  little  by  little;  they  begin  and. 
they  progress.  When  God  wished  to  save  Noah  with  his  entire 
famiiy  from  the  deluge,  He  commanded  him  to  construct  an 
ark  that  could  have  been  completed  in  a  short  time  ;  and  yet,, 
that  he  might  do  it  little;  by  little,  He  orders  him  to  comsume 
a  hundred  years  in  building  it.  God,  similarly,  wishing  to 
conduct  and  introduce  the  children  of  Israel  into  the  Promised 
Land  could  have  had  them  make  the  journey  in  a  lew  day,?,, 
yet  more  than  forty  years  went  by  before  He  granted  them 
the  grace  to  enter  it.  Again,  having  the  design  to  send  His 
Sen  into  the  world  to  atone  for  the  sin  of  the  first  man,  as  that  sin 
infected  all  other  men,  why  did  he  delay  more  than  three  or 
four  thousand  years  ?  Because  He  does  not  hurry  in  His 
works,  and  He  docs  all  things  in  their  proper  time.  And, 
too,  our  Lord,  coming  upon  the  earth  to  work  our  redemption, 
could  have  come  in  perfect  age  without  consuming  thirty 
years  in  retirement,  which  might  seem  superfluous.  Never- 
theless, He  has  willed  to  be  born  a  little  child  and  to  increase 
and  grow  in  age,  just  as  other  men,  in  order  to  approach, 
little  by  little,  the  consummation  of  His  purpose.  Did  He 
not  sometimes  say,  speaking  of  vvhat  He  had  to  do,  that  His 
hour  had  not  yet  come?  And  this  to  teach  us  not  to  advance 
too  much  in  things  that  depend  more  on  God  than  upon  us, 
He  could,  even  in  His  own  time,  have  established  His  Church 
throughout  the  entire  earth;  yet  He  contented  Himself  with 
laying  the  foundations,  leaving  the  rest  to  be  done  by  His 
Apostles  and  their  successors.  Accordingly  it  is  not  expedient 
towishtodo  everything  at  once  and  immediately,  nor  to 
think  all  is  lost  because  everyone  does  not  manifest  an  eager- 
ness to  co-operate  with  us  in  the  little  good  will  we  have. 
What  then  must  we  do  ?  Go  on  sweetly  and  calmly,  pray  to. 
God  a  good  deal,  and  net  in  concert."" 


CHAPTER   XVI. 


JUSTK  E  AND  GU  \ 


I. 

Vincent  regulated 
the  woi  r,   therefore,  to  < 

things  thai   are  G  >.r  the   things   that  are 

r's." 
To  Go<J,  abov."  all.  he,  ;:-  a  !;.  ,  QS    a  plies!", 

faithfully  re  ien  like- 

to  their  c  .  itli  him,  ho 

pai  ;  lebt  of  justice.     "Tribute  to  whom    tribute  ; 

torn   to  whom  custom  ;  fear   i>  ;  honor  to  whom 

honor;  owing  no  man  anything  sa  .  which  he  so  . 

tier!  wards  all  thi  i  the 

ent:.  .    said  to  his  community  :    ^Gentl 

care  for  the  interests  of  other  lias  for  our  own  ;  let  as 

he  upright  in  our  dealings,  act  lo; 
himself,  jui  it  before  everything  else.    Hewr 

day:    l*  Remember  particularly  to  pray  to 
ten'  If   obliged   to  select  b 

one  to  fulfill  a  promise  1  made,  the  other  I 
it y  to  one  w\  a  great    deal 

of  barm,  and  on  y  both.     I  left  tlie  act  of  charity 

iliill  my  pro:  i  the  person  to  whom  1  rery 

mucli  di  I  am  not  .-  ::1  tout 

as  to  having  yielded  too  much  to    my  ineli  seems 

to  me,  I  did  in  doing  the  act  o! 

community  without 

ing  to  he  asked  :  and  often  he  had  the  amount  sent  to  I 


250  VIRTUES  ASP  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

house  of  the  creditor.  '•'  It  is  not  just,"  ho  used  to  say,  "to 
give  them  the  trouble  to  come  to  demand  what  is  legitimately 
due  them." 

He  largely  indemnified  those  who  had  to  suffer  from  any  ac- 
cident on  his  part,  no  matter  how  involuntarily.  One  day  his 
coachman  having  upset  in  the  mud  some  loaves  that  were  in. 
front  of  a  bakers  shop,  he  immediately  paid  for  them  and  or- 
dered them  sent  to  St.  Lazarus. 

The  same  coachman,  another  time,  having  broken  a  rotten 
bar  that  served  to  close  a  carriage  entrance,  he  made  him  re- 
place it  with  a  new  one  worth  four  times  as  much. 

He  never  received  recompense  for  his  good  offices  ;  never  es- 
pecially would  he  casta  favor  in  the  way  of  equity  to  arrest 
its  course.  In  a  certain  large  city  the  missionaries  were  threat- 
ened in  the  possession  of  their  establishment  by  some  power- 
ful persons,  who  had  summoned  them  before  the  law.  The 
governor  offered  to  protect  them  on  consideration  that  Vincent 
would  befriend  him  at  Court.  "  If  it  be  in  my  power  to  serve 
you,"  the  Saint  wrote  to  him,  "  1  will  do  so  ;  but,  I  beseech 
you,  leave  the  affair  of  the  priests  of  the  Mission  in  the  hands 
of  God  and  of  justice  to  decide  ;  for  I  do  not  desire  to  be  in 
any  place  either  by  the  favor  or  authority  of  men." 

Though  enjoying  seignorial  rights  he  was  the  enemy  of  dis- 
cord and  litigation.  Yet  he  dispensed  justice  gratuitously  and 
recommended  that  kindness  and  mildness  should  be  exercised 
in  his  courts.  He,  himself,  intervened  whenever,  for  example, 
he  learned  there  was  danger  of  dissension  between  any  two  fam- 
ilies of  his  domain,  and  his  charity  rarely  failed  to  conciliate 
both  interests  aud  hearts.  He  dissuaded  all  those  who  coun- 
selled him  from  trying  the  law.  "  A  lawsuit/'  he  said,  "  is  a 
morsel  hard  of  digestion,  and  the  very  best  is  not  worth  the 
poorest  accommodation."  He  said  again  :  u  A  mutual  agree- 
ment in  actions  at  law  is  so  acceptable  to  God,  that  He  says 
to  each  one,  '  Seek  after  peace  and  pursue  iV/(Psi  xxxiii.15.)  He 
does  not  merely  say  we  should  accept  this  divine  peace  when 
offered  us,  but  that  we  should  seek  it  and  run  after  it. 

Much  less  would  he  patronize  the  law  either  for  himself  or 
for  his  houses.  He  wrote  to  one  of  his  priests  who  had  tried  the 
kw  and  had  been  defeated  :     «  We  have  reason  to  go  to  law  as 


.i!  - :  i  on  k/rrroDE.  25 1 

le  as  po  ind  when  foroed  to  do  so,  ir  is  only  after 

bai  Milnn  and  without.     We  prefer  to 

relinquish  what  dify  our  neighho 

His  conduct  in  suits  he  ecu]  I  id  was  full  of  charity. 

If  on  th  or  bad  them 

fisi  tO    them 

own  cause    than    to   pray    tbi 
Plaintiff  and  defendant  ie,  lie  al  situ- 

out  i  D  all  that  WW  in  favor  of   hi?  adversary  a<   well 

what  availed   himself.    One  would  b  -  an 

impan ial  councilor  whose  interest  in  d  sc- 

cured;  ot  rather,  he  was  partial  onl;  lahis  opponent, 

whose  ]  "ongerl  gbl  than  hh  own, 

Besides,  he   went  t>>  see  the   m-.i- 
AH  ion  app »ared  to  h 

[,"  he  would  say,  "  should  pay  no  at- 
tention :o  any  such.     K  myself,  when  iu   the  Councilor 
Queen,  counted  all  repr  nothing,  contenting  my- 

B  !f  to  examine  if  ti  re  just  or  no  . 

id  the  purse  of   the  party  opposed  to  him  more  than 
own.  Some  of  hi  in  affair  with  certain  ten- 

ants who  were  intractable  and  of  bad  faith,  begged  him  to  pro- 
cure for  them  a  <  intimidate  these  men 

ddicted  .     •■  i  I  '  is  best  yo 

Vincent  answered,     "I won]  y  sorry, for   my  part, to 

see  i  ;o  come   so   tar  I 

selves." 

The  inhabitants  of  the  valley  of  Puiseauz  wished  to  lew  a 
tax  on   the  little  farm  of  Fresneville,  which  .   a  io  the 

i,  and,  in  spite   of    his  friendly  efforts  to  the  con- 
trary, tiny  invoked  the  law.     They,  therefore,  came   to   IV 
The   Saint   received  them  as   people  d  with   his  own 

•.      He  i  .em  at  St  1.    I  ITU  I,  had  them  placed  by  his 

.'n  the  refectory,  and  defrayed  the  expenses  of  their  return 
home.     When  the  Bui  m  the  point  «  .  lie 

sent  them  notice  th  Iduce  in  time  their  last 

argumei  timed  to  Tar:  Look  them- 

selves straightway  to  him  as  to  the  patron  of  their  cause,   lie, 
himself,  brought  them  io  the  s  .  where  he  aided  them  to 


252  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  1)E  PAUL. 

establish  their  pretended  rights.  Much  against  his  will,  as  it 
were,  they  were  defeated;  but  ho  bore  all  the  expenses  of  the 
proceedings,  gave  them  their  supper,  once  more  lodged  them 
for  the  night,  and  only  allowed  them  to  depart  when  he  had 
put  into  the  hands  of  each  twenty  sous  for  his  journey  home. 

When  he,  himself,  lost  a  case  he  submitted  to  the  decrees 
of  justice  as  to  a  judgment  of  God.  No  murmur,  no  com- 
plaint against  either  Providence  or  men  ;  and  he  required  his 
priests  to  imitate  him  in  this.  "Long  live  justice,"  he  wrote 
on  the  24th  of  October,  1G59,  to  one  of  his  missionaries  in 
Genoa,  '-'long  live  justice.  You  most  believe  that  it  is  found 
in  the  loss  of  your  cause.  The  same  G-od  Who  gave  you  the 
good  has  taken  it  away ;  blessed  be  His  holy  name!  Good 
becomes  evil  when  it  is  not  where  God  wishes  it  to  be.  The 
more  we  resemble  our  Lord  naked  on  the  cross  the  more  will 
we  partake  of  His  spirit.  The  more  we  seek,  as  He  did,  the 
kingdom  of  God,  His  Father,  in  order  to  establish  it  within 
ourselves  and  in  others,  the  more  will  those  things  that  are 
necessary  for  life  be  given  us.  Live  in  this  confidence  and  do 
not  anticipate  those  years  of  sterility  of  which  you  speak. 
Should  they  come  and  you  lack  either  the  means  of  subsist- 
ence, or  occupation,  or  both  together,  well,  in the  name  of  the 
Lord,  let  them  come.  It  will  not  be  through  your  fault  but 
by  the  order  of  Providence  whose  conduct  is  always  adorable. 
Let  us,  then,  leave  to  our  Father  in  Heaven  the  duty  of 
guiding  us,  and  let  us,  whilst  on  earth,  strive  to  will  as  He 
wills  and  reject  what  He  rejects." 

Gratitude  is  a  part  of  justice,  for  it  is  justice  to  be  ren- 
dered to  benefactors.  Vincent,  who  was  so  just,  could  not 
therefore,  be  but  grateful  both  to  God,  the  source  of  all  good, 
and  to  men  who,  for  us,  are  the  channels  of  His  mercies. 
Every  morning  he  returned  thanks  to  God  for  His  glory,  for 
the  glory  He  gave  His  Son.  for  that  which  He  gave  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  the  holy  angels,  the  apostles  and  all  the  saints. 
He,  again,  thanked  Him  lor  the  graces  conferred  upon  the 
Church,  on  all  religious  orders,  and  particularly  for  those  con- 
ferred upon  his  own  congregation.  Finally,  he  thanked  Him 
for  the  assistance  given  the  poor,  fcr  the  happy  success  ac- 
corded the  arms  of  the  king,  for  the  victories  won  by  Christian 


JUSTK  E  and  QR  \  ni  i DM.  253 

princes  over  infidelity,  m  :   m  a  word,  tor  all 

rantageo  l  buroh  or  State.     And  as  he  believed 

himself  unable  to  acknowledgement, 

be  invited  bis  children,  devout  and  religions  cemmu- 

,  to  unite  with   li  i  duty  and  would   Bay: 

"Praise  t)  lothing  gains  the  hearl  of  God 

We  oughJ  to  employ  as  mnoh  time  in 

thanking  i  is   we  oceupi  iking 

them/'    And  then   he  would   lamenl   over  the  ingratitude  of 

men  ;  he  would  repeat  the  complaint  of  our  L  >rd  in  reference 

to  the  nine  lepers  who  did   not  return  ml  Him.     He 

strong  ;t  from  o  vice  which,  he  Baid, 

unworthy  to  recer  tvor  either  from  God  or  m 

He  tenderly  thanked  God   for  all  ts  conferred. upon 

!f ;  and  ever]  toe  anniversary  ol   bis  baptism,  be 

aid  of  tbe  nomageand  immunity 

so  that  his  thank fulnes  not  fall  short  ol  the  favors  he 

b  id  iee, -veil  from  the  Divine  B  >unty. 

Grateful  •.  I  lion kful  towards  all 

who  had  rendered  any  ell   or  to  his  com- 

munity.   A!v,  nngthai   none  owed  himsell   anything 

lie  regarded   all  honor,  all    kindness  done  him  as   a  favor,  and 
ured  forth    his  thanks  with  a    touching  humility  and  an 
u)  of  bear,.     u  How  good  of  you,*  he  would  say,  "not 
to  despise  my  <  I   to  supp  inner)   to 

i  to  me  so   pal  m  your  I 

May  God  a!     And  thus  be  acted  towards  the  1 

bison  (hem  bavin.  d  some  holy  water 

for  him  and   i.  for   bis   blessing,  he    -aid: 

brother,  may  God  ward  you."    That  was  bis  cus- 

tomary formula.  inability,"  h  or  wrote, 

"to  suitably  thank  you,  I  pray  God  to  I  hanks 

and  your 
He  acted  in 

ildren,  thanking   them  for   the  -t  ser- 

vice,.- having  helped   him  to  m  .  tnd  he 

would    blame   hi-  much    e  in  his 

thai:     . 

1,  in  ex;/  nr  L  >r .1.  as  done 


254  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

to  himself  what  was  done   to  the   least  of  those   belonging  to 
him,  and  was  equally  grateful. 

He  was  even  grateful  towards  those  who  rendered   no  direc  t 
service  to  either   himself  or  his  children;  for  instance,  towards 
the  poor  country  farmers,  who,  by   their   labors  furnished  the 
clergy  with  the   means  to  live   solely    for  the  sanctification  of 
the  people.      After  having,  one   day,  pictured   a  vivid   repre- 
sentation of  their  sufferings  in  the  public    calamities,  he  said  : 
"Alas!  my  brethren,  while    they    slave    themselves  thus   to 
nourish  us  we  seek   the  shade  and  take  our  rest.     Even  in  the 
missions  where  we  labor  the  churches  shelter   us  from  the  in- 
clemency of   the  weather;  Ave  are  not   exposed  to  the  wind,  or 
rain,  or  to  the  rigors  of  the  seasons.     Surely,  living  thus  by  the 
sweat   of  these   poor  people,  and   on  the  patrimony  of    Jesus 
Christ,  we  should   always   reflect,  in   going   to  the   refectory, 
v/hether  we  have  actually  deserved  the  food  we  are  going   to 
take.     For  my  part,  that   thought   often    enters  my  mind  and 
gives  me  great  confusion.     I  say  to  myself:     '  Wretch!  have 
you  earned  the  bread  you  go  to  eat?  the  bread  you  receive  from 
the  labor  of   the  poor?    At   least,  my  brethren,   if  we   do  not 
gain  it  as  they  do,  let   us  pray  to  God  for  them,  and  not  allow 
a  day  to  pass  that  we  will  not  offer  them  to  our  Lord  that  He 
may  be  pleased  to   give  them  the  grace  to  make  a  good  use  of 
their  sufferings.     We  said,  some  few   days  ago,  that  God  looks 
to  the  priests,  particularly,  to  arrest  the  course  of  his  indigna- 
tion; He  expects  that  they  will    do,  as  Aaron    did,  and  station 
themselves  with  censers  in  their  hands  between  Him  and  these 
poor  people ;  or  else,  like   Moses,  they  will   make   themselves 
intercessors   to   obtain  a  cessation  of  the  evils  they  suffer  for 
their  ignorance  and  their  sins,  evils    they,  perhaps,  would  not 
have  had  to  undergo  had  they  received  the  necessary  instruction 
and  had  care  been  taken  of   their  religious  welfare..      To  these 
poor,  then,  we  should  render  these   offices  of  charity  as   much 
to  satisfy  the  duty  of  our  condition   as   to  manifest  gratitude 
for  the   benefits  we   receive   from   their  labors.     Whilst    they 
struggle  against  want  and  all  the  misfortunes    that  encompass 
them   we  must,  like   Moses,   constantly    raise    our   hands    to 
Heaven  for  them  ;  and  if  they  suffer  for   their  sins   and   igno- 
rance, we  ought  to  be  their  intercessors  with  the  Divine  Mercy, 


JUS!  ICE    \\;>  OR  miii  255 

for  charity  obliges  us  to  give  them  a  helping  hand  to  withdraw 
thom  irom  their  misfortunes;  and,  moreover,  if  ire  do  not  oc- 
enp  it  to  cost  us  our  lives,  in  instructing 

ing  (hem  in  their   per.  lod, 

we  become,  in  e  oner,   the  cause   of  all  the  evils  they, 

com  mi  i." 

Much  more  did  he  manifest  a  lively  gratitude   towards  his 
>rs  and  those  of  his  congr 
pom  Main  •  bo  Anjon,   in    1649,   t 
bv  two  remarkable  instances  of  gratitude.      The  young  mis- 
sionan.  who  accompanied  bim  and  had   rescued  him   from  a 
very  tm  -r  whilst    cr  a    river  that  was  much 

swollen.  Little  by  little  grew  tepid,  and  1-  s  observa 

of  rule,  and  his  superiors  soon  fonnd  him   tndocil  lly, 

tired  of  the  yoke,  he  wished  to  cast  it  off  entirely,  and,  not 
withstanding  all  the  ordinary  efforts  of  Vincent,  to  retain  him 
in  his  vocation,  he  left. 

At  the  end  of  a  year  he  repented,  and  like   the   pro  Hgal  son 
he  cried  out:  "Iwillria  to   my  He    there- 

upon wrote  to  Vincent  letter  after   1":  ', on  and 

beseeching  bim  to  receive  him  among  the  nun  most 

humble  b  if  not  of  his  children. 

Both  to  try  him,  and  Irom  repugnance  to  receive  anew 
who  once  had  left,  Vincent,  for  long,  I  o   answer.    The 

missionary  multiplied  his  letters  and  redoubled  his  importuni- 
ty: -I  am  forever  lost,  my  father,  unl 
helping  hand."     At  this,  Vincent  responded,  not,  howe 
to  grant  him  his  request,  but  to  lay  before   his  eyes  the  fault 
he  had  o  ad  the  impossibility  iving 

him. 

Repulsed  in  all  hi  (n  methods  of  at- 

tack he  tried  a  final  a  the  most  ible, 

and  the  mosl  vulnerable  of  the  heart   of   Vincent:     "  Sir,"  ho 
A  '  him,  '4 1  once  saved  the  life  of  your  bod  that 

of  i:  pencd  the  1 

immediately  answered,  <kcon.  i  will  be  welcomed  with 

open  arms."     It  gation  of  the 

-ion  on  -  ingtoVi  atiful  expression, 

but  into  that  of  1  ; hat  he  was  to  enter.     On  the  pome 


256  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

of  setting  out,  lie  fell  sick  and  died,  lull  of  the  hope  he  found 
in  repentance  and  in  the  generous  pardon  so  graciously  accord- 
ed him. 

The  second  instance  is  no  less  touching.  On  getting  out  of 
the  water  St.  Vincent  entered  the  farm  house  of  the  Goualerie 
to  dry  his  clothes.  Always  at  home  among  the  poor,  he  entered 
into  conversation  with  the  farmer  and  learned  that  he  was  af- 
flicted with  rupture  whieh  caused  him  cruel  torments.  The  holy 
priest,  whom  God  had  cured  of  a  like  evil,  promised  him,  as 
soon  as  he  returned  to  Paris,  to  send  him  a  certain  bandage 
that  would  give  him  instant  relief*.  After  having  paid  bis 
host  of  the  moment  most  liberalty,  and  thanked  him  for  the 
hospitality  of  his  cottage  with  more  earnestness  than  he  would 
a  noblemen  for  the  hospitality  of  his  castle  he  resumed  his 
journey.  I  lis  travelling  was  prolonged  far  beyond  his  calcu- 
lations or  desires.  Nevertheless,  he  has  scarcely  set  foot  in 
Paris  when  he  recalls  his  host  and  his  promise.  lie  sends  the 
bandage  and  adds  a  letter  wherein  he  reiterates  all  hit  thanks. 
And,  as'  there  was  no  sure  way  of  reaching  the  poor  peasant, 
he  addresses  all  to  the  lady  of  the  Marshall  of  Schomberg,  of 
whose  lands  the  Goualerie  formed  a  portion,  with  the  reediest 
to  co-operate  in  the  good  work  and  recommend  the  peasant 
to  the  good  will  of  her  people. 

Loving,  esteeming  those  belonging  to  him  more  than  him- 
self he  could  not  entertain  less  grateful  feelings  for  the  bene- 
factors of  his  houses. 

He  provided  for  the  support  and  settled  for  the  rent  of  a 
poor  woman  for  twenty-live,  or  thirty  years,  because  she  had 
nursed  one  or  two  of  the  plaguc-strieken  of  St.  Lazarus. 

The  Jesuit  Fathers  of  Bar  had  received  into  their  house  a 
missionary  of  Lorraine.  He  died  wTith  them  and  was  buried 
in  their  church.  Touched  with  this  hospitality  accorded  to 
his  child  whilst  living  and  when  dead,  the  saint  gave  his 
community, for  subject  of  conference,  the  necessity  of  gratitude. 
"I  feel  two  things  within  me,"' he  said,  "gratitude  and  in- 
ability to  refrain  from  praising  the  good.1' 

Even  those,  to  whose  generosity  obligations  were  attached, 
did  not  find  him  wanting  in  gratefulness.  "We  must  not  on 
that  account,"  he   said,  "fail  to   show    ourselves  very  thankful 


JX75TK  B  and  QBA.TITDDE.  25? 

and  pray  to  God  for  them  as  tor  cur  benefactors.  We  see  that 
tin-  Church,  even,  has  had  Bach  a  feeling  of  gratitude  for  her 
benefactors  as  to  relax  her  discipline  in  their  favor,  granting  to 
lay  persons  the  i  dating  in 

many  places,  though  this  right  belongs  to  the  Church  alone.  Why 
has  she  done  this  it*  it  be  not  to  prove  her  gratitude  for  those 
who  have  benefited  b< 

A  doctor  of  the  S  alon.  had  given  a 

considerable  sum  to  the  Congregation,  and  finished  by  found- 
ing a  bouse  <>i*  the  Mission  at  Aumale,  the  place  of  his  birth. 
Exl  by  labor,  penance  and  mortification,  more  than  from 

old  v.ge,  lie  retired    to  Vernon,  to    the    children    of  St.   Fia: 

who  received  him  a>  an  apostle  and  as  an  emulator  of  their  pov- 
erty. Abool  a  year  rjefore  his  death,  Aug.  26th,  1646,  Vincent 
de  Paul,  who  learned  of  his  destitution  and  the  desire  he 
had  of  i^oing  to  St.  Lazarus,  wrote  to  him:     M  I  thank  Grod  for 

the  hope  yoa  give  us  of  soon  seeing  you  here,  where  you  may 

your  real  after  your  great  labors.     ( >h,  air,  how  welcome 

you  will   he,  and  with  what  joy   1   will  embrace  you i    Conic. 

then,  and.  I  beg  of  you,  do  not  delay.  And  I  can  assure  you. 
We  will  take  a  very  special  care  of  your  health,  and  you  will  be 
the  master  of  all  in  the  house,  aaying  and  doing  just  as  you  de- 
siic  hut  particularly  will  you  have  all  power  over  me,  who  ever 
loved  you  with  greater  tenderness  than   I   did   my  own  father. 

If  you  need  the  four  thousand  francs  with  which  you  endowed 

the  religious  of  St.  Bernard,  but  which  are  appropriated  to  the 

Mission,  we  will  with  pleasure  return  them  to  you;  it  being  but 
just,  it  seems  to  me,  that  a  founder  who  is  in  want  should  re- 
ceive assistance  out  of  the  revenue  of  tin;  foundation  he  made. 
We  will  do  more,  for  if  you  have  need  of  the  principal  to  main- 
lain  yourself  in  your  old  age,  we  will  restore  it  to  you,  as 
did  to  the  pastor  of  Vernon.  II*-  gave  US  a  revenue  of  six  hun- 
dred francs,  and  afterwards,  belie ving himseli  in  want»requeate  1 
it>  return,  and  we  gave  up  both  the  income  and  the  fund.  But 
if  you  do  no:  the  principal,  still,  sir.  enjoy  the  rent  as  yon 

have  done  up    to  the  present  and   we  will  continue  the  Missions 

which  you   have  commenced  and  maintained  with  such  bless- 
But  the  children  of  St.  Francis  did  not  wish  Mr.  Calon 
to  have  recourse  to  the  disinterestedness  of  the  holy  priest;  they 
retained  him  with  pleasure,  and  closed  his  eyes  in  death 


258  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Vincent  always  acted  in  this  manner  towards  the  founders  of 
his  establishments  and  the  benefactors  of  his  Congregation.  In 
September,  1654,  he  wrote  to  one  of  his  priests:  'We  can 
never  be  sufficiently  thankful,  nor  grateful  enough  to  those 
who  have  founded  our  establishments.  God  has  lately  given  us 
the  grace  to  offer  to  a  founder  of  one  of  our  houses  the  money 
that  he  donated,  because  I  believed  him  in  want;  and  it  seems 
to  me  I  would  have  been  greatly  consoled  had  he  accepted. 
And  I  believe  that,  in  that  case,  the  Divine  Goodness  itself 
would  have  been  our  founder  and  would  not  have  permitted  us 
to  want.  But  even,  were  that  not  to  happen,  what  a  joy,  my 
dear  sir,  would  it  not  be  to  impoverish  ourselves  to  relieve  him 
who  had  wished  to  benefit  us?  God  has  already  given  us  the 
grace  to  do  this  once,  having  actually  restored  to  a  benefactor 
(the  pastor  of  Vernon)  what  he  conferred  upon  us;  and  ever}' 
time  I  revert  to  it  I  feel  an  unspeakable  joy  and  consolation." 
And,  the  year  following  he  wrote  to  a  benefactor  whom  he  im- 
agined to  be  in  straightened  circumstances:  "  I  beg  you  to 
use  the  property  of  the  Congregation  as  your  own.  We  are 
ready  to  sell  all  we  have,  even  our  chalices,  to  assist  you.  In 
this  we  would  only  do  what  the  hoty  canons  ordain,  namely,  to 
return  to  our  benefactor  in  his  need  wiiat  he  gave  us  in  his 
abundance.  I  say  this,  sir,  not  for  form's  sake,  but  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God  and  as  I  feel  it  in  the  bottom,  of  my  heart." 

In  1654,  the  Cardinal  de  Retz  succeeded  in  escaping  from  his 
prison  in  Nantes,  and  fled  to  Rome.  Son  of  the  General  of  the 
Galleys,  pupil  of  Vincent  de  Paul,  Retz,  even  amid  his  intrigues, 
his  political  escapades,  and  gallantries,  always  showed  himself 
the  protector  of  St.  Lazarus,  and  St.  Lazarus,  grateful  as  its 
founder,  was  inclined  to  sustain  Retz  in  his  disgrace.  Vincent 
de  Paul,  without  money,  owing  to  the  condition  of  the  Congre- 
gation at  that  time  and  of  France,  borrowed  three  thousand 
francs  to  send  the  Cardinal.  Retz,  knowing  the  straightened 
circumstances  of  St.  Lazarus,  refused.  He  then  was  offered 
at  least  personal  service.  The  Missionaries  of  Rome,  therefore, 
received  the  proscribed  Cardinal;  but  on  whose  order,  and  under 
what  circumstances,  and  at  what  cost,  the  following  letter, 
written  to  Ozenne,  in  Genoa, the  12th  of  March,  1655,  will  show: 
"Our  house  in  Rome  is  in  distress,  as  you  may  have  learned  by 


JUSTICE    AND   ..KATniDK.  259 

the  Gazette  of  that  Court.  And  the  reason  is  because,  by  order 
of  the  Pope,  they  received  the  Cardinal  de  Rets,  before  they 
were  aware  of  the  Kings  prohibition  to  have  any  intercourse 
With  him.  The  King,  displeased  at  this  act  of  obedience  to  the 
Tope  and  of  gratitude    to    our  archbishop,  has  had  orders  sent 

bo  Mr.  Berihe  and  the  other  French  priests  to  leave  Boose  and 
return  to   Prance     They  have  done  so,  and  Mr.  Berths  is  now 

in  France,  or  on  the  point  of  arriving,  and  through  pure  Obedi- 
ence. The  aflair  may  turn  out  as  God  pleases;  but  it  is  better 
to  forfeit  all  than  lose  the  virtue  of  gratitude. " 

We  have  elsewhere  recounted  what  the  affectionate  gratitude  of 

Vincent  did  for  Adrian  le  Bon,  the  former  prior  Of  St    Lazarus 

A  part  of  this  gratitude  was  exercised  towards  the  old  religious 
of  St.  Lasnrus.  Vincent  desired  that  they  be  granted  as 
much  as  conscience  would  permit,  and  made  participants  in 

the  good  WOrfcs  of  the  Congregation.  ••  All  our  little  merit 
he  said,  "come  from  their  gifts."  He  himself  gave  the  example, 
and  on  every  occasion  showed  them  both  in  word  and  deed  a  sing- 
ular deference.  The  sub-prior  having  been  prostrated  by  B  con- 
tagious disease,  then  prevalent  at  St  Lazarus,  he  went  to  see 
him,  consoled  him,  offered  him  his  servicers,  served  him  in  re- 
ality, remaining  with  him  and  inhaling  his  infectious  breath. 
and  would  have  stayed  with  him  night  and  day  had  he  not  been 
forced  away. 

The  gratitude  of  Vincent  towards  the  prior  descended  even 
to  his  servant.  This  man,  after  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  of  ser- 
i,  Left  his  master  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  and  the  liberal  of- 
fers of  our  Saint  to  retain  him.  Having  returned  to 
his  own  province,  he  there  almost  entirely  lost  his  mind. 
Without      subsistence,    without    relative-,     he     fell      into    m 

ery,  wandering  at  hazard,  and  gaining  his  mouthful  in 
any  and  every  way,  without  knowing  distinctly  whither 
his  steps  led  him.     But  Providence,  which  was  conducting  him, 

guided  him  one  day  to  I'aiK  and  his  intelligence,  awakened  by 
the  sight  of  so  many  objects  that  recalled  ancient  memories, 
discovered  the  way  to  St.  Laaarus.  He  asked  to  speak  with 
Vincent  who,  occupied  at  the  time,  sent  him  to  dinner,  promis- 
ing to  see  him  afterwards  at  leisure.  At  the  lirst  interview,  and 
almost  from  the  first  words,  the  ho  saw  the  sad  state  of 


260  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL 

the  poor  man.  "  It  is  the  domestic  of  our  benefactor,"  lie  said 
to  himself,  ''and  we  must  have  pity  on  him  and  consider  him 
as  one  of  the  family."  And,  in  fact,  he  gave  him  a  room  at  St. 
Lazarus  and  provided  for  all  his  wants  till  death. 

The  virtue  of  gratitude  accompanied  Vincent  even  into  the 
arms  of  death,  for  two  days  before  his  end  he  profited  of  his 
little  remaining  force  to  pay  a  last  tribute  of  gratitude  to  his  two 
most  illustrious  benefactors,  the  Cardinal  de  Retz  and  the  rev- 
erend Father  de  Gondi,  the  venerable   General  of  the  Galleys. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 


DBTA.cn MEN  r  FBOM  KART&LY  GOODS,  AND  LOVBOf  POVERTY 


I 

The  entire  life  of  Vincent  <!«'  Paul,  considered  either  as  * 
Christian,  or  as  a  (bander  and  superior  of  a  religious  comma- 
nity,  was  one  act  of  continual  detachment     (laving  overcome 

the  desire — legitimate,  for  that  matter — of  obtaining  a  benefice. 
having  renounced  one  of  the  best  parishes  in  the  diocese  of  Acqs 
because  he  did  not  wish  to  acquire  possession  on  the  strength 
of  the  law's  introduction*  be  no  longer  obeyed   but   the 

impulse  that  led  him  to  possess  nothing  of  hifl  own.  He  Lived 
poor  among  the  poor  at  Clicliv  and  ( 'hatillon,  poor  again  in  the 
house  of  (iondi;  after  that  he  consecrated  himself  by  poverty 
to  the  service  of  the  poor. 

Poverty  inaugurated  all  hi>  works,  iff  accepted  the  founda- 
tion of  Mister  and  Madame  de  Gondionly  on  the  refusal  of  several 
communities;  he  refused,  for  long,  the  priory  of  St.  Lazarus, 
and  took  possession  of  it  only  through  obedience.  And  in  thai 
rich  house,  possessed  of  seignorisi  right-,  superior  of  two  c 
gregations,  in  favor  with  the  rich  and  the  great,  he  was  captivated 
anew  with  love  for  poverty,  and  he  embraced  it  with  a  -^n  I 
passion  than   does  the  mi-cr  riches. 

He  was  poor  in  his  room,  a  room  more  than  modest,  small  and 
bare.  Its  walls  were  whitewashed,  the  floor  devoid  of  carpet;  for 
furniture.  &  deal  table  with  a  cover;  two  straw  chairs;  for  a  bed,  D 
hard  straw  tick  without  a  mattrass,  and  during  the  last  years  of 
his  life  without  even  linen;  for  all  ornament  a  wooden  crucifix  and 
some   paper   pictures   which   a  brother  had,  at  d liferent  tin. 


•262  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

placed  upon  the  walls,  and  which  the  Saint,  retaining  but  a  sin- 
gle one,  had  had  removed  as  being  contrary  to  poverty.     There 
was  neither   fire  nor  fire-place,  and  that  up  to  the  age  of  eighty, 
when  his  childien  forced  him  to  take   another  room   because  he 
had  need    of  a   little  fire   in  order  to  dress  his  ulcerated  limbs. 
But  how  he  humbled    himself  for  it!      How  he   accused   his 
sins  as  being  the  cause  of  subjecting  him  to  such  a  misery  which 
he  called  scandalous !     With  what  parsimony  he  used  the  wood 
which,  as   everything  else,  he  claimed  to  be  the  property  of  the 
poor!     So,  too,  when  in    condescension  to  the  entreaties  of  his 
children,  he  finally  consented   to   permit  a    curtain  on  his  bed, 
with  what  reproaches  did  he  overwhelm  himself  for  this  luxury, 
which   resembled    the   coarse    serge  that   is   seen    on   the  beds 
of  the  poorest   peasants  in  the  country !     And  still  he  feared  that 
his     room    was     too    luxuriously    fitted    up.       Hence,    when 
they   made   the   visit   to    the    rooms   he    required    them    also 
to   visit  his,    in   order   to   remove    whatever  might   be   super- 
fluous.      He    said   one  day:     "  There    are   two    coverlets   in 
my   room  which  I   .use  in  perspiring;  let  them   be  removed." 
The   same    bareness   was    visible    in    the    lower    room    where 
he  received  persons    of    the    highest   rank.       A   brother   had 
once  placed  a   piece   of  old  ca:pet   before    the   door    to   keep 
out  a  cold  wind  that  blew  through;  he  had    it    taken  away  the 
very  same  day.     The  upverty   of  the  clothes  he  wore  at  Court 
has  been  noticed;  at   Home  they  we*e  still  poorer.     If  he  were 
told  that  his  collar  wras  worn,    or   that   his    hat  was  too  old,  he 
would   answer   with   gentle  pleasantry:     "  Oh,  my  brother,  the 
King  can  have  no  more  than  a  collar   that  is  not  torn  and  a  hat 
that   is  not  worn  "     Equally  poor  were  all  the  objects  destined 
for  his  use :  his  umbrella,  for  instance,  is   still  preserved,  and  is 
made  out  of  a  coarse  stuff   dipped  in  wax,  not  unlike  the  rude 
canvass   the   poor  women,  who   sell  their  wares  on  the  street, 
use  as  a  protection  against  the  weather. 

Poor  in  his  costume,  he  was  not-less  so  in  his  food;  and  yet, 
every  day  when  seating  himself  before  his  poor  pittance,  he  ex- 
claimed :  *•  Ah,  wretch,  you  have  not  labored  for  the  food  you 
eat."  When  he  found  himself  in  the  country  without  mone}'  he 
was  delighted  because  he  could  then   go   to  the  house  of  some 


DETACHMENT  PROM   EARTHLY  GOODS,  263 

poor  peasant  ami  ask  a  piece  of  biack  bread  for  the  love  of  God. 

Hi-  poverty  Included  even  tin*  ornaments  and  vestments  used 

in  the   church   of  St.  Lazarus;  he  would   have  them  plain   and 

cheap.  Bare  OH  gran  I  BOlemnities,       He  was  liberal  only  in  what 
Concerned  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  spiritual  and  corporal  hen 
elit  of  the  poor;   then  he  became  prodigal,  and  Mattered  money 

so  much  dust  and  was  never  troubled  with  fear  in  contn 
ing  even  large  del 

iii>  detachment  embraced  bis  Congregation  as  well  as  him- 
self. " This  tongue  that  now  speaks  to  yon,*  he  one  day  said 
to  his  community,  "has  never,  through  the  mercy  of  (Jo  1.  asked 

for   anything   of  all  that  the    I  i  now  pOI  and 

were    i!  fly  only  to  take  a   single    step,  or  to  pronounce 

one  solitary  word  to  have  the  Congregation  established  in  the 
provinces  ami  in  the  large  cities,  to  have  it  multiplied  and  called 
to  important  duties,  I  would  not  wish  to  pronounce  that  word, 
and  I  trust  Our  Lord  would    give    me   the  >t  to  utter  it. 

This  is  the  disposition  of  my  heart,  which  is  to  let  the  1'iovi- 
deuce  of  (  \o6  do  everything." 

His  action  in  regard  t<>  the  Daughters  of  Charity  was  similar. 
He  never  made  any  effort  to  maintain   them   in   places  he  had 

sent  them,  against  the  wishes  of  those  who  had  called  forth* 

and  on  the  slightest  intimation   of  their  pleasure  he  withdrew 

them.      The   administration    6f   the   hospital    of    Nantes  having 

manifested  a  desire  to  substitute  for  the  Daughters  of  Charity 
the     Hospitaller    nnns,    he,    ever    disinterested,  immediately 

wrote  to  the    gentlemen  that  he  knew  a  great  deal  of   good  COfl 

cerning  these  nuns,   an  1   that  if  they   wished  to  dismiss  the 
Daughters  of  Mademoiselle  Le  Gra*,    he   xrvy  humbly  begged 
them  to  do  it  without  ceremony.     A!  the  same   time  he   wrote 
to  Mademoiselle  Le  Gras,    who  then   wasal  Nantes:  "This? 
what  onr  Lord  would  do  Were   lie  still   living  on  earth.     The 

Spiril  Of  Christianity  Wishes  that  we  should  enter  into  the  senti- 
ments of  others,  and  God  will,  if  we  place  no  obstacle,  turn 
this  change  to  Hi-  v." 

Not  only  was  it  his  maxim,  and  his  practice  to  solicit  notb 
ing,  not  even  a  place  to  dwell  in.  after  the  example  ol  our. Lord 
"who  never  ha  1  a  house  and  did  not   wish    to  have   any,"  hut, 


2G4  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

during  the  public  misfortunes,  he  even  refused  the  rich  dona- 
tions that  were  offered  him,  protesting  that  the  poor  had 
greater  need  than  he.  He  once  refused  as  much  as  ei^ht 
hundred  thousand  francs  which  were  offered  him  to  build  a 
church,  because  he  believed  he  could  not  accept  them  without 
doing  an  injury  to  the  poor  of  Jesus  Christ. 

His   disinterestedness   shone   particularly   in   the  Council  of 
Conscience.     Admirable  disinterestedness,   of  which,   according 
to   the   testimony   of  the  minister   of  state,    Le  Pelletier,  the 
secretary,  Le  Tellier,  said:    i(  In  qualit}^  of  secretary   of  state  I 
was  in  position  to  have   a  great  deal   of  intercourse  with  Mr. 
Vincent.     He  has  accomplished  more  good  works  in  Fiance  for 
religion  and  the  Church  than  any  one  I  ever  knew;   but   I  have 
particularly  remarked  that  in    the  Council  of  Conscience  where 
he  was  the  principal  actor,  there  was   never   question   either  of 
his  own  interests,    or   of  those  of  his   congregation,  or  of  the 
ecclesiastical  houses  he  had  established."      A   disinterestedness 
all  the  more  praiseworthy,  as  his  houses,  nearly  all  poor,  .were 
moreover  burdened  by   the    gratuitous   nature    of  their   chief 
functions.       The   acquisition   of  a  few   benefices    would   have 
placed  them  in  ease.     He  never  thought  of  it.       And   if  some- 
times benefices  were  attached  to   his   seminaries   this   occurred 
only  at  the  earnest  entreaties  of  the  possessors,  or  of  the  legiti- 
mate collators.     And  even  then  it   was    difficult   to   obtain  his 
consent,  the  only  share  he  ever   had   in   securing  them.     And, 
moreover,  he  imposed  the  law  that  revenues  should  be  devoted, 
not  to   the  services   of  the  houses,  nor  to  the  advantage  of  his 
members,  but  to   the  education  of  young  ecclesiastics.     If  he 
learned  that  the  Queen  was  about  to  confer  some  favor  on  him,  he 
immediately  had  it  given  to  another.     What  was  his  dismay  when 
the  rumor  got  abroad  that  she  intended  to  demand  fcr  him  the 
Cardinal's  hat!     He  would  have  listened  to  his   death   sentence 
more  willingly  than  he  did   to  the  compliments  some  that  of  his 
friends  addressed  to  him  on  that  occasion.       The  Roman  purple 
would,  truly,  have  been  for  his  humility  the  purple    of  martyr- 
dom. 

Is  it  necessary  to  add  that  this   disinterestedness   was   proof 
against  all  corruption!     One  of  his  most  intimate  friends   came 


L01  >VKBTT.  26.5 

to  him,  one  day.  to  offer  him,  in  the  name  of  certain  parties, 
one  hundred   thousand   P  i  obtain  his   Influence   in   the 

Council  in  favor  of  certain  projects  that  contained  nothing 
burdensome  in  regard  to  le,  but  which  could  hurt  the 

Interests  of  the  clergy.  Vincent  might  have  said  as  did  St 
Peter    to  Simon:   ••   1/ ■  ■.  ''■  /  th  (kes  .... 

Uiy  Jd  la   the   si  hi    of   <<  iii,  20). 

contented  himself  in  saying  with  more  gentleness:  "God  pre* 
serve  me  from  it!  I  would  rather  die  than  say  a  word  on  the 
6Ubj< 

I   in  acquiring*  ho  was  ind  rving 

what  he  already  possessed,  baring  DO  attachment  1<>   anything 

here  below,     Troubled  in  his  title  to  St  Lazarus  by  th 

of  St  Vi  •  ,<■,  be  preferre  I  to  abandon  all  rather  than  maintain 
his  right  in  law,  and  came  to  the  determination  of  defending 
his  title  only  out  of  deference 

He  was    the    same    in    I  i  all    his    bouses,  whether  in- 

trigue  or  armed   force   disputed    his   possession.       After  the 
le  of  the   Faubourg  toine,  when  his  1.  in 

g    pillaged  by   both   armies,  he    ordered    the 

entire  Community  to  repair  to    the  church,  and    there,  j .rostrate 
in  the  presence  of  the  God  of  the  poor,  to  oiler  Him  all 
sessions  and.  in  case  of  i  .  thank   Him  very   humbly  for 

having  despoiled  them. 

incut  won  its  triumph  in  the  proceetiii 
latiYe  to  gny  farm       He  had  acquired  this  faun  on  very 

onerous  conditions,  and  had    quite    c  ble    expense    in 

improving  it.     He  was  oh  the  point  of  enjoying  tin-   results 

when  an  tin;  l  nee  deprive. 1   him  of  all. 

Brother  \)\\  Courneau,  his  secretary,  I  of  the 

ion.     "Godbebl  be  exclaimed,  and  he  repeated  ; 

of  loving  resignation  live  or  bix  times  with  increasing 
Prom  ni    he  repaired  to  the  Church  and,  I  a  long 

time  in  adoration  and  prayer;  in  coming  out  Ik*  again  n 

1  be  blessed,  only  one  thi  I  it 

i  have,  !»;.  b  a  loss  to  th  on." 

ain  in  his  room,   he  immediately  \  ft  fiiend      --Sir, 

good  friends  impart  to  one  another  the  good  and  the  evil  that 


268  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL 

befall  them,  and,  since  you  are  one  of  the  best  we  possess 
in  the  world,  I  must  inform  you  of  our  loss  of  the  suit  and 
of  the  Orsigny  farm,  not,  however,  as  an  evil  but  as  a  grace 
that  God  has  bestowed  upon  us,  and  I  beg  you  to  aid  us 
in  returning  thanks.  I  term  graces  from  God  the  afflictions  He 
sends  u-,  especially  when  they  are  well  received.  But  His 
Infinite  Goodness,  having  prepared  us  for  this  loss  before  the 
judgment  was  rendered,  has  also  given  us  the  grace  to  sub- 
mit to  it  with  resignation,  and,  I  presume  to  say,  with  as  much 
joy  as  if  the  decision  were  favorable.  This  would  seem  a 
paradox  to  one  not  blessed,  like  you,  sir,  in  the  things  of 
Heaven  and  who  would  not  know  that  conformity,  in  adversity, 
to  the  good  pleasure  of  God  is  greater  good  than  all  temporal 
gain.  I  humbly  beg  you  to  permit  me  thus  to  pour  into  your 
heart  the  sentiment  of  my  own." 

As  the  case  was  lost  by  the  dissent  of  only  three  or  four 
judges  out  of  twenty  two,  Vincent  was  advised  to  renew  the 
proceedings  and  take  up  an  appeal:  "  No,"  he  wrote,  *'we 
would  be  accused  of  too  much  attachment  to  wealth,  a  charge 
already  made  against  ecclesiastics,  and  we  might,  in  causing 
ourselves  to  be  accused  in  court,  do  a  wrong  to  other  commu- 
nities and  scandalize  our  friends.  Besides,  I  have  extreme 
difficulty  in  going  against  the  counsel  of  our  Lord,  Who  wishes 
that  those,  who  have  undertaken  to  follow  Him,  would  not  en- 
tangle themselves  in  the  law.  That  we  have  already  done  so 
was  because  I  could  not,  in  conscience,  abandon  a  propert}'  so 
legitimately  acquired,  a  property,  moreover,  belonging  to  the 
community,  and  of  which  I  had  only  the  administration,  with- 
out doing  all  in  my  power  to  preserve  it.  But  now,  since  God 
has  discharged  me  of  His  obligation  by  a  sovereign  decree  that 
has  rendered  my  further  care  unnecessary,  I  think  we  ought  to 
do  no  more.  And  all  the  more  so,  as,  should  we  fail  a  second 
time,  it  would  be  a  sort  of  dishonor  which  might  prejudice  the 
duty  and  the  edification  we  owe  the  public.  .  .  .  Moreover, 
as  one  of  our  practices  in  missions  is  to  settle  all  disputes  and 
difficulties  among  the  people,  it  is  to  be  feared  that,  were  the 
congregation  to  become  obstinate  and  renew  the  suit  by  an 
appeal  to  a  higher  court  —  the  last  resource  of  all  chicanery  — 
God  would  deprive  it  of  the  grace  to  further  effect  reconcilia- 
tions. 


DETACHMEN1  PROM  EARTHLY  GOODS,  267 

Vincent,  therefore,  renounced  a  new  prosecution  of  his  rights. 
He  gave  u p  the  farm  of  Orsigny,  but  not  the  obligations  he  had 
contracted  in  accepting  it.  and  he  continued  tin'  prayers  an  I 
other  spiritual  obligations  of  the  donation. 

II 

It  remained  to  Inspire  the  members  of  his  community  with  his 

own  detachment  and  induce  them  to  acquiesce  in  this  unjust 
judgment  as  if  it  were  the  sentence  of  Heaven.  He  gave  them 
a  spiritual  conference  on  the  subject,  wherein,  having  related 
the  advice  given  him  to  have  recourse,  for  his  protection,  to  a 
higher  court,  he  cried  out:  "Oh.  my  God,  we  will  take  care 
not  to  do  so!  Thou  Thyself  (),  Lord,  hast  pronounced  this 
decree;  it  will  be,  if  pleasing  to  Thee,  irrevocable.  And,  not 
to  delay  the  execution,  we  now  make  a  sacrifice  of  this  property 
to  Thy  Supreme  Majesty.  And  3-011,  gentlemen  and  my 
brothers.  I  pray  you  to  add  a  sacrifice  of  praise;  let  us  bless  the 
Sovereign  Judge  of  the  living  and  the  dead  for  having  visited 
us  in  our  day  of  tribulation;  let  us  return  Ilim  infinite  thanks, 
not  only  for  having  withdrawn  our  affections  from  the  goods  of 
this  earth,  but  also  for  having  in  reality  Stripped  us  of  what  we 
had,  and  let  us  beg  of  Him  the  grace  to  love  this  deprivation* 
I  love  to  believe  that  we  are  all  joyful  in  this  temporal  loss;  for 
since  our  Lord  says  in  the  Apocalypse:  ■  Those  wliom  I  love  J 
cJiastise,1  ( Apol.  iii.,  10,)  must  we  not  love  chastisements  as 
we  would  the  tokens  of  His  love?  But  it  is  not  enough  to  love 
them;  we  must  rejoice  in  them.  Oh,  my  God.  who  will  give  us 
this  grace?  Thou  art  the  source  of  all  joy,  and  outside  of  Thee 
there  is  no  true  J03'!  It  is  of  Thee,  then,  we  demand  it  Y 
gentlemen,  let  us  rejoice  since  it  seems  that  Grod  has  found  us 
worthy  to  suffer.  But  how  rejoice  in  sufferings,  since  they 
naturally  displease,  and  we  try  to  avoid  them?    In  the  same 

manner    as    ire    do,  when    sick,  in    remedies.      We     know    that 

medicines  are  bitter  and  that  the  very  -»  of  them  create 

an  involuntary  shudder.  And  yet  we  swallow  them  gladly 
and  why?  Because  we  love  our  health  which  we  hope  to  pre 
serve,  or  recover  by  means  of  the  medicines.     These  afflictions, 

which  of  themselves  are  disagreeable,  contribute,  nevcrthe!. 


'i'CS  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  Of  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

to  the  good  condition  of  a  soul  or  of  a  congregation;  by  them 
God  purifies  it  as  gold  is  purified  by  fire.  Our  Lord  in  the 
Garden  of  Olives  felt  only  agony,  and  on  the  cross  only  sorrow 
which  was  so  excessive  that  it  seemed,  deprived  as  He  was  of 
all  human  succor,  as  if  He  were  abandoned  also  by  His  Father. 
Yet,  in  these  terrors  of  death  and  these  excesses  of  His  passion, 
He  rejoices  in  doing  the  will  of  His  Father,  and,  rigorous  though 
it  be,  He  prefers  it  to  all  the  joys  of  the  world;  it  is  His  meat, 
His  delight.  My  brethren,  such  should  be  our  gladness  when  we 
see  His  goo  1  pleasure  accomplished  in  us  by  means  of  the  hu- 
miliations, losses,  and  troubles,  that  may  come  upon  us:  '  Look- 
ing,'' as  St.  Paul  says,  « on  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of 
failJ'y  Who,  having  joy  ,j)mpohed  to  Him.  underwent  the  cross, 
despising  the  shame''  (  Heb.  xii.,  2.)  The  first  Christians  were 
imbued  with  these  sentiments,  according  to  the  testimony  of 
the  same  Apostle.  '  And  received  with  joy  the  plundering  of  your 
goods.1  (Heb.  x.,  34.)  Why  will  we  not,  with  them,  rejoice, 
to-day,  in  the  loss  of  our  property?  Oh,  my  brethren,  how 
great  a  pleasure  it  is  to  God  to  see  us  assembled  for  that  pur- 
pose, to  behold  us  entertaining  ourselves  with  it  and  to  see  us 
.exciting  this  joywithin  us  We  are  become,  on  the  one  hand, 
a  spectacle  to  the  world  by  the  disgrace  and  the  shame  arising 
from  this  sentence  which  publishes  us,  it  seems,  as  unjust  de- 
tainers of  another's  good.  *  We  are  made  a  spectacle  to  the  world 
and  to  angels  and  to  min.'  (  I  Cor.  iv. ,9.)  'By  reproaches  and 
tribulations  made  a  spectacle.''  (  Heb.  x. .  21.)  But,  on  the  other 
hand :  '  My  brethren,  count  it  all  joy  when  you  shall  fall  into  divers 
hniptaticns.'  (Jf.ir.es  i.,[ 2.)  Let  us  look  upon  our  loss  as  a 
great  gain;  for  God  has,  with  this  farm,  deprived  us  of  the  sat- 
isfaction we  felt  in  possessing  it  and  of  the  pleasure  we  took  in 
sometimes  going  to  see  it;  and  this  recreation,  being  agreeable 
to  the  senses,  would  have  been  like  a  slow  poison  that  kills,  as 
a  knife  that  cuts,  like  a  fire  that  burns  and  destroj's.  But  now, 
through  the  mercy  of  God,  we  are  delivered  from  this  danger; 
and  the  Divine  Goodness  wishes  to  inspire  us,  now  that  we  arc 
exposed  to  want  in  temporal  things,  with  more  confidence  in 
His  Providence,  and  to  oblige  us  to  abandon  ourselves  to  it  en- 
tirely for  all  the  necessities  of  this  life,  as  well  as  for  the  graces 
of  salvation.     Oh,  were  it    pleasing  to  God  that  this  temporal 


i  OVE  of   rnvEun.  209 

-  were  recompensed  with  an  augmentation  of  confidence  in 
His  Providence,  with  greater  abandonment  to  its  direction,  with 
:i  greater  detachment  from  earthly  goods  and  renunciation  of 
ourselves,  oh,  my  God,  my  brethren!  bow  happy  we  would  be* 

I  will  hope  in  His  paternal  bounty,  which  does  all  for  the  l 
that  this  grace  be  accorded  as. 

••  What,  then,  arc  the  fruits  we  ought  to  gather  from  all  this? 

The  first  is  to  offer  to  God  all  that    remains  of  our   goods   and 

consolations,  as  well  temporal  as  spiritual.     To  offer  ourselves 

Sim  in  general  and  in  particular,    but   in  the  proper  spirit, 

that  He  may  absolutely  dispose,  according  to  His  good  pleasure, 

Of  our  persons  and  of  all  that  we  have.  To  oiler  ourselves  ill 
such  a  manner  that  we  will  always  he  prepared  to  leave  everv- 
tbing  and  accept  any  inconvenience,  ignominy,  or  affliction 
that  may  come  upon  us.  that  thus  we  may  imitate  .Icsns  Christ 
in  His  poverty.  His  humility,  and  His  patience. 

"  The  second  is  never  to  have  recourse  to  law.  no  matter 
what  our  right  may  be,  or,  should  we  see  cm-selves  obliged  to 
eall  in  its  aid.  to  do  so,  provided  our  title  be  entirely  char  and 
evident,  only  after  having  essayed  every  imaginable  means  of 
settlement;  for  he  who  trusts  in  the  judgment  of  men  will  often 
find  himself  deceived.  We  will  put  in  practice  the  counsel  of 
our  I. oi-d.  who  says:  *  Jf>unfom  W&  lake  (nrti;i  tkycpallethimk 
iiiti  cloak  algon*  (  Matt.  v.  40;.     May  God  grant  the  Congregate  n 

this  disposition:  We  must  hope  that,  should  it  prove  faithful 
in  thin  practice  and  steadfast  in  never  departing  from  it,  His 

Divine  Goodness  will  bless  it,  and  if  with  one  hand  He  takes 
away  He  will  give  with  the  other." 

Whether  the  family  of  Vincent  was    dispossessed  of  any  piece 
of  property,  or  its  services  no  longer  required    in    any    locality. 

be  always  preached  the.  same  detainment     On  these  occasions 

he  wn.tc  to  th<»e  whom  he  was  obliged  *  to  recall:  "After 
having  rendered  your  account  to  the  Grand  Vicars,  and  receiv- 
ed a  receipt  lor  what  you  have,  as  according  to  inventory,  you 
Mill  deliver  all  into  their  hands  and  gracefully  take  leave  of 
them,  without  a  single  w.»rd  of  complaint,   or   any   expression 

.ntent  to  have  the  place,  and  you  will  pray  that  (iod  may 
bless  the  city  and  the  diocese.      I    would    es|  ft  ially  beg  of  you 

to  say  anything  in  the  pulpit,  or  elsewhere,  that  could  show 


270  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

the  slightest  discontent.  You  will  ask  the  blessing  of  these 
gentlemen,  and  have  all  your  little  familv  do  the  same,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  ask  it  for  me  who  desires  to  prostrate  myself 
at  their  feet  in  spirit  with  yon." 

He  taught  them,  when  in  the  greatest  distress,  to  be  reassur- 
ed in  regard  to  the  future,  and  to  place  all  their  trust  in  Provi- 
dence. One  of  his  priests  representing  to  him,  one  day,  the 
po vert}' of  his  house,  he  asked  him :  "  What  do  you  do  when 
necessaries  fail  the  community?  Do  you  have  lecourse  to 
God."  '-Yes,  sometimes,"  answered  the  priest — "  Well,"  he 
replied,  "  that  is  the  effect  of  poverty;  it  makes  us  think  of  God 
and  elevate  our  hearts  to  Him,  whereas,  were  we  in  comfortable 
circumstances  we  might,  perhaps,  forget  Him.  For  this  reason 
I  am  rejoiced  that  poverty,  both  voluntary  and  real,  is  practis- 
ed in  all  our  houses.  There  is  a  hidden  grace  in  poverty  that 
we  do  not  know."  "  But,"  rejoined  the  priest,  f,you  procure 
for  others  what  they  need,  and  you  neglect  3*0 ur  own."  (il 
hope  God  will  forgive  you  these  words,"  returned  Vincent,  "I 
see  you  §aid  them  simply  without  meaning  an3Tthing;  but 
know  that  we  will  never  be  rich  until  we  become  like  to  Jesus 
Christ." 

His  priests,  having  as  yet  no  fixed  abode  in  Rome,  he  wrote 
to  them:  "  Can  we  be  better  off,  or  more  agreeable  to  God, 
than  when  we  are  just  as  God  wants  us  to  be,  provided, 
indeed,  wre  will  acquiesce  in  submission  to  His  holy  guidance, 
acknowledging  that  we  are  unworthy  a  more  convenient  abode, 
that  the  one  we  have  is  far  better  than  our  deserts,  and  more 
suited  to  the  designs  that  God  has  on  us?  For,  if  wre  are  not 
destined  to  remain,  we  have  no  need  of  a  fixed  habitation,  nor, 
if  we  wish  to  follow  our  Lord  who  had  none,  should  we  have  a 
house  of  our  own?  If  we  do  not  love  humiliation  when  God 
gives  us  the  occasion  to  practise  it,  will  we  seek  it  when  in 
more  honorable  circumstances  ?  Let  us  remain  humble  and  be 
content  in  poverty,  because,  then,  people  seeing  our  mean  con- 
dition will  despise  us.  Then  we  will  begin  to  be  true  disciples 
of  our  Lord.  'Blessed  are  ye  poor:  for  yours  is  the  kingdom  of 
GocV  (Luke  vi,  20) .  It  is,  then,  in  Heaven  they  will  be  lodged. 
Is  it  not  a  beautiful  place  for  us  ?     Oh,    my   God,    give   us   the 


1)ETA«   I1MKN  1    IKOM    KAKI1N.V  GOODS,  271 

grace  to  prefer  the  means  that  conduct   thither  to  the   preten- 
tions and  convenience!  of  earth. " 

Such  was  tlic  spirit  of  the  Mission  from  the  ?ery  beginning 
The  Saint' said  one  day:  u  The  Congregation,  still  in  its  in- 
fancy, being  composed  of  Only  three  or  four,  went  to  Mount 
liartyr  (with  the  exception  of  the  miserable  man  now  speaking, 
he  being  indisposed)  and  recommended  itself  to  God  through 
the  intercession  of  the  holy  martyrs,  that  it  might  enter  into 
the  practice  of  poverty,  then  and  since  to  well  observed  by  a 

great  portion  of  the  community  ." 

To  maintain  this  spirit  of  poverty  smopg  them,  the  Kaint  of- 
ten gave  it  as  the  subject  of  their  conferences:  "Ton  should 
know,  gentlemen,"  he  said,  -  that  this  virtue  of  poverty  is  the 
very  foundation  of  this  Congregation  of  the  Mis-ion.  Alas: 
what  would  become  of  this  Congregation  should  attachment  to 
the  goods  of  the  world  creep  in  I  What  would  become  of  it  did  it 
give  entrance  to  the  desire  of  riches  which,  the  Apostle  Bays,  is 
the  root  of  all  evil  I  Some  great  saints  have  said  that  poverty 
is  the  bond  of  religious  orders.  We  arc  not.  in  truth,  religious, 
it  having  been  found  inexpedient  to  have  us  such,  and,  more- 
over, we  are  not  worthy  to  be,  though  we  do  live  in  common. 
Still  it  i-.  nevertheless,  true.  and  we  can  say  it  also,  that  pov- 
erty is  the  bond  of  communities,  and  particularly  of  ours;  it  is 
the  bond  which,  releasing  us  from  all  earthy  things,  unites  us 
perfectly  to  Ood.  Oh.  my  Savior!  Give  us  this  virtue  which 
binds  tis  inseparably  to  Thy  service,  so  that,  henceforth. we  may 
de  ire  and  seek  only  Thee  and  Thy  glory." 

He  then  indicated  more  clearly  and  more  completely  its  ne- 
cessity and  its  excellence.  "Our  Lord,"  he  said,  "being  tin- 
sovereign  master  of  all  riches,  having  created  them  all,  and, 
therefore,  being  their  legitimate  possessor,  witnessing  the  great 
disorder  the  desire  snd  possession  of  these  riches  occasioned  on 
the  earth,  wished  to  remedy  it  by  practising  poverty.  And  for 
this  purpose,  He  became  so  poor  that  He  had  not  whereon  to  lay 
His  head.  He  desired,  too,  that  the  Apostles  and  Disciples 
whom  He  admitted  to  His  company,  should  practise  the  same 
poverty,  as  also  the  Drat  Christians,  who,  as  we  read,  possessed 
nothing  in  proper  but  had  all  things  in  common.  Our  Lord, 
then,  seeing  the  great  ruin  the  evil  spirit  caused  in  the  world  by 


27i  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

the  possession  of  riches,  which  were  for  a  great  many  a  source 
of  destruction,  has  wished  to  repair  the  evil  by  a  contrary  rem- 
edy, namely,  by  the  practice  of  poverty. 

,e  '  Blessei  are  the  poor  in  spirit:  frr  theirs  t*  the  kingdom,  of 
Heaven,1  (Matt.  v.  3.)  This  is  the  first  lesson  of  Our  Lord. 
What  first  escapes  the  lips  is  that  which  most  fills  the  heart.  But 
the  first  words  of  Our  Lord  are  these :  '  Blessed  are  the  poor' — 
a  mark  of  his  great  love  and  esteem  for  poverty.  More,  still, 
in  what  does  the  good  pleasure  of  God  consist?  In  this,  that 
He  desires  that  those,  who  love  Him,  love  without  reserve.  Now, 
those  who  have  made  a  vow  of  poverty  have  severed  all  ties 
and  retain  affection  for  nothing.  They  are,  then,  forced,  as  it 
were,  to  direct  their  affections  and  their  love  towards  God;  for 
life  is  impossible  without  love.  But,  since,  by  the  vow  of  pov 
ert3T  we  have  no  longer  affection  or  love  for  earthly  and  cre- 
ated things,  we  must  have  both  tor  the  Uncreated  Good,  and  for 
things  of  Heaven.  Having,  therefore,  made  this  vow  of  poverty 
we  are  no  longer  attached  to  anything;  neither  to  honors,  nor 
to  riches,  nor  to  pleasures.  And  then,  will  our  heart  be  de- 
void of  love?  It  must,  therefore,  direct  its  love  to  God.  Con- 
sequently, the  vow  of  poverty  is  but  a  sovereign  and  perfect 
means  of  properly  loving  God.  Let  us  well  understand  this 
truth,  that  we  abandon  the  riches  of  earth  to  possess  those  of 
Heaven.  I  desiie  to  make  profession  of  it;  and,  in  withdrawing 
my  love  from  false  gods,  to  love  and  enjoy  the  only  true  God, 
I  reject  trifles,  and  corruptible  and  perishable  riches  that  I  may 
possess  those  that  are  eternal  and  enduring.  Oh,  my  Saviour, 
what  a  happiness!'' 

Another  day  he  compared  the  soul,  not  free  from  all  attach- 
ment, to  a  man  firmly  bound,  hand  and  foot,  to  a  tree,  that  can 
neither  liberate  himself,  nor  go  and  seek  necessary  sustenance. 
He  will,  consequently,  die  of  hunger  or  be  devoured  by  wild 
beasts.  Image  of  a  soul  fastened  with  the  love  of  the  goods  and 
conveniences  of  this  world!  It  thinks  of  them,  night  and  day, 
and  the  thought  will  not  away;  it  seeks  none  who  may  deliver 
it  and  give  it  life;  it  is,  then,  in  great  danger  of  being  devoured. 
Oh,  my  Saviour,  is  it  possible  that  we  will  not  endeavor  to  cast 
off  such  bonds?  What!  a  little  bird,  ensnared  in  a  trap,  strug- 
gles night  and    day  to  regain  its  freedom,  and   we,  when  entan- 


:  RTY.  273 

gled  in  an  evil  attachment,  will  t.  Bias  to  free  ourselv*  »! 

The  example  of  that  Little  bird  will  condemn  us  before  the  tri- 
bunal of  <  rod." 

.  arming  rity with  ii  (anathema,  Ue  add- 

ed one  daj  :     l#M  mtlemen  and  my  b  woe 

to  the  missionary  who  shall  allow  himself  to  be  attracted  by  the 

i  of  this  life  !     For  he  Bhall  be  ensnared;  tl 
thorns  will  remain  imbedded   in  him  and  I 
fret  htm.    And  should  thi  tune  happen  the  Congregation, 

what,  then,  will  bo  said!  And  what  sort  of  life  will  be  led  in  it  I 
Individuals  w  11  say :   '\V< 

we  ought  to  take  our  ease.  \\'\\y  go  teach  in  the  villages!    Why 
Lei  the  poor  people  of  the  country  alone;  their 
parish   |  uch   be  their  good    j  .  will  tend  to 

them  lor  us;  we  can  live  quietly  without  giving  ourselves  all  that 
trouble."  See  how  idleness  will  follow  in  the  train  of  avarice;  the 
only  thought  will  be  how  to  preserve  and  il  goods, 

ratify  self,  And  th  aid  fan-well  toalltl 

of  ion,  and  to    the  Mission  itself,  for  it  will  no  loi 

exist      You  need  but  consult  history  to  find  an   infinity  of  ex 
am  plea  of  how  riches  and  abundance  of  temporal  (ions 

have    brought   about   the  ruin,  not    only  <>f   many  Cecil 

of  entire  and  cuinmimi:  use 

they  had  lost  the  spirit  of  their  first  po 

..  falling  back  on  himself,  in  one  of  his  ordinary 
of  humility,    he  exclaimed:      "Oh,  my  Savior,   how  can  I.  who 
am  BO  miserable,  speak  of  this!    I  who  have  had  formerly  a  horse, 
and  who.  now,  have,  a  fire  in  my  room,  a  curtain  on 
my  l-cd.  and  a  l»:  ii  on  me;  I.  of  whpm  such  cars  ia 

d  that   I  want  for  nothing!    Oh,  what  aseand  the 

abuse  of  the  vow  <«f  poverty  in  all  these 
.'  God  and  of  the  I 
gntion.  Mid  I  beg  it  to  liear  with  me  in   my  old  age.     1  have 
difficulty  in  bearing  with  myself,  and  i  I  I  de- 

i  il  to  be  hun.  on.     M;  ace 

to  i  »rrect  myself,  though  ich  as  I 

can  iu  all  these  thins 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


MORTIFICATION. 


Detachment  from  things  of  earth  and  love  of  poverty 
include  mortification.  But  we  must  study  more  directly  in  our 
Saint  the  special  virtue  designated  by  this  name. 

So  faithful  a  disciple  of  the  Savior,  Vincent  could  not  fail  to 
hear  in  his  body  and  in  his  entire  being,  according  to  the 
counsel  of  the  apostle,  the  mortification  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Therefore,  like  the  Savior's  life,  His  was  but  a  continual 
sacrifice.  And  this  sacrifice  was  all  the  more  meritorious  and 
agreeable  to  God  as  it  was  the  more  humble  and  the  more 
secret.  For,  founder  and  head  of  a  congregation  destined  to 
serve  as  a  model  both  to  clergy  and  people,  and  therefore 
obliged  to  show  externally  only  those  virtues  which  true 
Christians  and  good  ecclesiastics  might  emulate,  he  confined 
himself  entirely  to  a  life  well  regulated,  equally  removed  from 
culpable  weakness  and  from  a  rigor  too  severe  and  forbidding. 
But  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ  did  not  lose  any  of  its  claims;  he 
paid  to  it,  interiorly  and  in  secret,  the  tribute  of  homage  and 
imitation  which,  in  public,  he  seemed  to  refuse. 

He  sacrificed  to  it  all  the  love  of  man:  the  love  of  honor  and 
self-esteem,  unveiling  before  the  eyes  of  all,  as  we  have  seen, 
his  lowly  birth  and  his  pretended  weaknesses  whether  in  the 
order  of  nature,  or  of  grace;  the  love  of  reputation,  and  of 
gratitude  on  the  part  of  others,  the  desire  of  friendship  which 
he  alwa3's  forced  to  yield  to  duty,  fearing  neither  contempt,  nor 
hatred,  nor  vengeance;  the  love  of  parents  and  of  country,  con- 
stantly calling  to  mind  that,   priest   according   to    the  order  of 


MORT1FK  a  i  [OK.  2/  0 

If elchisedech,  he  shuuld  forget  all  genealogy;  that,  priest  of 
Jesus  Christy  he  should  know  neither  mother,  nor  brother;  that, 
apostle  of  the  <  rospel,  be  should  prophesy  everywhere  save  in  his 
native  land.  Saving  become  priest,  and.  in  particular,  when  once 
Intrusted  with  Ihe  portfolio  of  benefices;  be  made  it  a  law  to 
ask  nothing  either  temporal  or  spiritual  for  himself,  or  for  his 
family.  In  vain  did  the  priests  of  the  locality,  and  even  some 
of  his  missionaries  represent  to  him  the  straightened  circum- 
stances of  bis  relations  and  the  severe   labor  tO  which  they  wire 

condemned,  and  urged  him  to  do  something  for  them:  "What," 

he  asked,  -are  they  poorer  than  before,  and  can  their  arms  no 
longer  suffice  tO  procure  a  living  for  them  suitable  to  their  con- 
dition in  life'"  And  rea-suied  on  these  two  points,  he  added: 
''They  are,  then.  Indeed    happy,    for    they    execute    the    divine 

sentence  which  has  condemned   man   to  train   his   bread  in  the 

sweat  of  his  brow." 

The  only   >hare  which   the   family  of  Vincent   ever  hail  in  the 
immense  chanties  that    passed  through    his    hands  was  tin;  sura 

of  a  thousand  franca,  and  then  it  owed  it  to  extraordinary  mis- 
fortunes. This  sum  bad  been  given  the  holy  priest  for  his  re- 
lations by  his  friend,  Do  Fresne.  Vincent  accepted  it:  hut  he 
said  to  Du  Fresne:  •■  My  family  can  live  as  it  has  up  to  the 
present,  and  this  increase  of  wealth  will  not  render  it  more 
meritorious.  Besides,  it  alone  would  profit  by  it.  Do  you  not 
believe  a  good  mission  given  to  all  the  parish  would  be  of  more 
value  before  God  and  men  .'"  DuFresnc  could  not  deny  this, 
and  the  money  was  laid  aside  for  that  purpose.  But  occasion 
failing  to  present  itself,  the  civil  wars  intervened  snd  desolated 
the  provinces,  especially  Gutenne.     None  suffered   more  than 

Vincent*!  relations;  they  Lost  their  little  all,  and  sonic  even 
their  lives.     This  out  the   year   1656,     Vmecnt  received 

the  most   distressing  information  concerning  his  family.     Ill— 

friend,  the  <anon  of  St.  Martin,  the  Lord  of  Pony,  wrote  to  him 
that  they  were   reduced  to   beggary;  the  Bishop  of  Acqs,  who 

visited  Taris  that  year,  told  him:  •'  Your  poor  relatives  are 
badly  Oil",  if  you  do  not  take  pity  on  them  they  must  experience 

it  difficulty  in  procuring  the  necessaries  of  life.    Some  of 

them  died  during  the  war.  and  there   are    others  who  are    living 

on  alms."     '-See  in  what   state   my   poor  relations  are,"  added 


276  VIRTUES   AND   DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT    DB   PAUL. 

Vincent  in  relating  this  to  his  priests,  "  the}'  are  reduced  to 
beggary!  to  beggary!  And  I,  myself,  had  not  God  given  me 
the  grace  to  be  a  priest  and  to  be  here,  would  be  as  they 
are.  But  what  is  to  be  done?  The  property  of  the  com- 
munity does  not  belong  to  me,  and  it  would  be  giv- 
ing a  bad  example  to  dispose  of  it."  It  was  then  that  he 
remembered  the  money  handed  him  by  Du  Fresne.  »*  Blessed 
be  the  Divine  Providence,"  he  cried  out,  ''that  did  not  permit 
me  to  send  missionaries  toPouy!  It  evidently  reserved  this 
alms  for  my  poor  family.  And,  full  of  joy  in  being  able,,  this 
time,  to  reconcile  his  disinterestedness  with  his  tenderness  for 
his  family,  he  hastened  to  place  the  thousand  francs  at  the  dis- 
position of  the  canon  St.  Martin  whom  he  begged  to  dis- 
tribute it. 

This  soul,  so  loving,  could  not  exclude  from  its  universal 
charity  those  whom  time  and  the  order  of  God  had  inscribed  on 
it  even  before  the  poor  themselves.  And,  consequently,  was 
he  obliged  to  make  use  of  the  most  cruel  effoits  of  virtue  to 
suppress  and  extinguish  in  it  the  explosions  of  a  love  that  ever 
tended  to  manifest  itself  in  benefits,  and.  no  mortification  cost 
him  more.  '*  Do  you  imagine,"  he  said  one  day  when  pressed 
to  assist  them,  •'  do  you  imagine  I  have  no  love  for  my  rela- 
tions? I  have  for  them  all  the  feelings  of  tenderness  and 
affection  that  i  nyone  can  have  for  his  family,  and  this  natural 
love  impels  me  sufficiently  to  aid  them.  But  I  must  act  accord- 
ing to  the  movements  of  grace  and  not  of  those  of  nature,  and 
I  must  think  of  the  poor  the  most  abandoned,  without  stopping 
nt  ties  of  friendship  or  relationship." 

There  came  a  day  when  the  Saint  had  especial  need  to  call  to 
his  aid  his  principles  of  mortification  in  order  to  struggle  against 
his  love  for  his  relatives.  In  1623,  aftera  mission  at  Bordeaux, 
finding  himself  at  the  very  door  of  his  family,  he  determined, 
by  the  advice  of  his  friends,  to  pay  them  a  visit.  He  had  for  a 
longtime  resisted  th's  advice,  objecting  the  example  oC  many 
good  ecclesiastics  who  had  at  first  done  great  good  away  from 
their  native  place,  but,  having  revisited  their  home,  were,  on 
their  return,  entirely  changed,  had  become  useless  to  the  public, 
and  were  as  much  immersed  in  the  affairs  of  their  family,  as 
before  they  were  devoted  to  the  works  of  their  holy  minifetrjr. 


MoIMIl  I<    ATIOX.  277 

He   obeyed,  bo*  In    doing  so,  lie   yielded    less  to   the 

needs  of   hi  nevertheless   to  revisit   his  own, 

than  to  the  design  of  strengthening  them  in  virtue,  of  teaching 
them  to  lore  and  prise  their  lowly  condition,  and  of  declaring 
to  them,  once  for  all.  that  in  the  future,  as  in  the  past,  they 
should  count  for  thei*  livelihood  on  the  labor  of  their  hands 
■Ion  triahed  to  reawaken  kheremjni  of  his  hum- 

hie  childhood.o!'  |his  |infant   piety,  and  to  ■  hi    pr 

1  and  his  mature  to  the  God  of    his  childhood.      On 

the  morning  after  \\\<  arrival,  he  renewed,  in  the  parish  church, 
the  promises  of  bis  baptism,  and  offered  himself  anew  to  the 
Lord  on    the  vci  itt  the  seal  of    a 

Cbri  kian,  the  breathings  of  the  apostolic  spirit     Daring  his 

;it  Pony,  he  gfeatly  edified  his  relatives  and  all  the  honest 
villagers  by  his  piety,  his  prudence,  his  temperance  and  his 
mortification.     These    'J<><><\   peopk  remarked  !ly — let 

us  not  draw  hack  in  ,  of  these  simple  details  —  that  he 

drowned  hie  wine  in  water,  and  that  at  night  he  removed  the 
soft  bed    iii  y  had  prepared  loi  him,  ami  lay  down  on  the  hard 

straw.  On  the  day  of  his  departure  he  went  barefooted  on  a 
pilgrimage  from  the  Church  of  Tony  to  the  Chapcd  of  Our 
Lady  of  Bugloose,     It  Wi  me  path  that  he,  aa  berdsfc 

often  took  with  his  1  o  day,  he.  a  1   by 

his  brothers  and  Bisters,  by  his  poor  relatives,  and  by  almost  all 
th"  villagers  justly  proud  of  their  compatriot.  Vincent  cele- 
hrai  in    the  chap  -1.     After    the  C  •   h  ■ 

gathered  all   his  relatives   around   a  hoard;   then  he 

■  to  take  hi  I  have  of  them.     All    fell  on  their  knees  to  a 
his  blessing.    "Yes,  1  bless  j  [aimed  with  emotion, 

"hut  1  I'  poor  and  humble,  and  I  ask  for  yon  from  our 

Lord  the  grsoe  of  a  holy  poverty.     Ne  mdition 

in  which  He  has  been  pleased  to  have  you  horn.  This  is  my 
mofi  mcndation  and  v.:  m  t<>  trans- 

mit as  an  heirloom  to  your  d  :\[<.     Farewell,  r 

Dllt  Vincmt  had  >.-an--ly    get    out    befi  felt  his  hear; 

hreaking.  andtes  lie  had  just  b 

tic  witness  ami  -<t  of   t:  •  arly  all  his 

pie,  and  he  tell    them  so,   when    he  had  but  to  open  his 

band  >rl.    to  upon    them  wealth.     There 


278  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTHINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

then  arose  within  him  between,  the  law  he  had  imposed  upon 
himself  and  his  fraternal  tenderness,  a  struggle  the  issue  of 
which  was  long  uncertain.  "Wretch!  "he  cried  out  in  this 
cruel  agony,  "this  is  the  punishment  of  your  disobedience  to 
the  spirit  of  detachment  and  abnegation  so  frequently  recom- 
mended in  the  Scriptures  to  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  Before 
this  journey  you  thought  only  of  the  service  of  God,  of  works. 
far  removed  from  flesh  and  blood,  and  now  all  your  thoughts 
turn  on  your  people."  But  we  must  listen  to  him,  fully  relat- 
ing this  contest  between  nature  and  grace,  in  a  conference  he 
gave  on  mortification  on  the  2d  of  May,  1059.  He  said: 
"Having spent  some  eight  or  ten  days  with  my  relations  in 
order  to  instruct  them  in  the  way  of  salvation  and  to  remove 
from  them  all  desire  of  riches,  even  telling  them  that  they 
must  expect  nothing  from  me,  that  had  I  chests  of  gold  and 
silver,  I  would  give  them  nothing,  because  an  ecclesiastic  who 
possesses  anything  owes  it  all  to  God  and  the  poor.  The  day 
I  departed  I  was  so  overcome  with  grief  in  leaving  my  poor- 
relations  that  I  did  nothing  but  weep  the  entire  way,  and 
weep  almost  without  ceasing.  To  these  tears  succeeded  the 
desire  to  assist  and  better  them;  to  give  such  a  one  this,  such 
a  one  that ;  thus,  my  heart  softened  by  pity  portioned  out 
what  I  did  have  and  what  I  did  not  have.  [  say  this  to  my 
shame,  and  I  say  it  because  God,  perhaps,  permitted  that,  in 
order  to  make  me  the  better  understand  the  importance  of  the 
evangelical  counsel  of  which  we  are  speaking.  This  impor- 
tunate passion  to  advance  the  well  being  of  my  brothers  and 
sisters  lasted  for  three  months;  it  was  a  constant  weight  upon 
my  poor  mind.  During  it,  whenever  I  experienced  a  little 
freedom,  I  prayed  to  God  that  He  would  be  pleased  to  deliver - 
me  from  this  temptation,  and  I  prayed  so  earnestly  that, 
finally,  He  had  pity  on  me.  He  took  away  from  me  all  this.- 
immoderate  tenderness  for  flesh  and  blood  ;  and,  though  they 
have  since  then  been  reduced  to  live  on  alms,  and  are  so  even 
to-day,  He  has  has  given  me  the  grace  to  commit  them  to  the 
care  of  His  Providence  and  to  consider  them  happier  than  were 
they  in  abundance. 

"I  say  this  to  the   community  because   there   is  something 
grand  in  this  practice  so   much   recommended   in  the  Gospel, 


■ORTmCATIO  270 

excluding,  as  it  does,  from  among  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ 
all  those  who  do  nol  hate  father  and  mother,  brother  and 
sister,  and  bex&use  our  rute.  following  that  counsel,  exhorts 
us  to  renounce  all  immoderate  affections  for  those  belonging  to 
ns.  I-  I  as  praj  God  fortbem;and  if  we  can  assist  them  in 
charity,  let  us  do  so;  but  1>  ■  firm  against  nature,  whioh 
always  tending  ia  that  direction,  will.  If  it  ran,  turn  asawaj 
from  the  school  ol  Jesus  <  as  be  Brm." 

Prom  the  time  of  this  journey  np  t<>  the  day  of  bis  death, 
Vincent  never  again  saw  but  a  single  member  of  bis  family, 
the  nephew  whose  Btory  we  have  related  in  the  chapter  on 
Humility,  and  whom  he  led  as   be  osme,  on  foot,  and 

with  only  ten  crowns  for  bis  long  way.  And,  moreover,  be 
received  this  modest  sum  from  the  Marchioness  of  Maignelay — 
the  only  aim-  be  ever  solicited  for  his  family.  Liter,  lie  hid 
a  scruple  for  having  even  kept  hi-  nephew  a  few  days,  and  he 
asked  pardon  on  bis  knot  a  for  having  given  him  to  eat  of  what 
belonged  to  the  poor. 

Not  withstanding  the  ill  success  of  that  journey  some  years 
after  one  of  his  brothers,  the  father,  possibly,  of  this  young 
mau,  had  the  thought  of  trying  bis  chance.  He  had  just  lost 
a  ruinous  lawsuit  and  wished  to  reestablish  his  affairs.  But 
in  a  letter  of  the  29th  of  August,  1635,  written  toaMr.de 
Fontenay,  Vincent,  after  having  thanked  him  for  what  he  had 
done  for  his  brother  during  the  trial,  eagerly  added:  "In  re- 
lation to  his  intention,  as  I  bave  been  informed,  of  coming  to 
Paris  to  see  me,  I  beseech  you,  sir,  to  dissuade  him  from  th  I 
idea,  as  well  on  account  of  his  age,  as  from  the  fact  that  when 
here  I  could  not  relieve  him,  since  I  have  not  the  disposal  of  a 
single  thing  that  I  could  give  him." 

He  extended  this  mortification  in  matters  of  family  to  his 
native  place.  Once,  when  he  had  the  idea  "f  establishing  there 
some  of  the  priests  of  his  Congregation,  fearing  this  thought 
to  be  inspired  by  a  natural  feeling  rather  than  by  a  movement 
of  grace,  he  immediately  said  to  bimself:  "Qh,  wretch!  of 
what  are  you  thinking?  Should  not  all  places  and  countries 
be  indifferent  to  you.  and  have  not  all  *ouls  equally  cost  the 
Ben  of  God?  Why  then  incline  to  succor  some  in  preference 
to  others  F  "    And  he  abandoned  his  project. 


280  VIRTUES  AND  DOC T RINK  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

The  soul  disclosing  itself  especially  in  speech,  the  interior 
mortification  oi"  Vincent  manifested  itself  in  the  absolute 
empire  he  held  over  his  tongue.  A  useless  word  never  escap- 
ed him  ;  still  less  a  word  of  detraction,  of  boasting,  of  vanity,. 
of  ridicule  or  of  impatience  that  could  betray  m  him  a  vicious 
or  undisciplined  temper.  He  never  spoke  of  himself  sare  from 
a  motive  of  charity;  and.  when  he  sometimes  did,  ic  was  with- 
out any  feeling  of  self-love  and  simply  to  maintain  the  con- 
versation, and  he  soon  ceased,  warned  by  the  interest  of  his 
hearers,  struck  his  breast  and  exclaimed:  "  I  am  a  wretch,  full, 
of  vanity  and  pride,  who  do  nothing  but  speak  of  myself."  lie 
then  asked  pardon  on  his  knees  for  the  scandal  he  thought  he 
had  given. 

But  he  gave  willing  ear  to  others  relating  what  he  already 
knew,  both  to  mortify  self-love  which  always  delights  to  appear 
knowing,  and  not  to  deprive  the  speaker  of  his  pleasure  irk 
narrating.  He  listened,  particularly,  without  interruption  or 
reply  when  reproaches  and  insults  were  addressed  him  that  he 
might  imitate  the  Savior  in  His  passion  ;  and  like  the  Savior 
again,  lie  prayed  with  gratefulness  from  the  bottom  of  his 
heart,  for  those  who  outraged  him. 

In  the  perplexities  of  affairs,  in  losses,  m  misfortunes,  never  a 
complaint,  never  a  murmur  escaped  him  ;  only  a  loving  acqui- 
escence in  the  Divine  Will,  expressed  ordinarily  in  these  words: 
'•God  be  praised!  God  be  blessed!  We  must  submit  to  His 
good  pleasure  and  accept  all  that  He  will  please  to  send 
us/? 

His  exterior  mortification  was  not  less.  Up  to  extreme  old 
age  he  sought  out  all  occasions  wherein  he  could  suffer.  It 
was  one  of  his  maxims  that  mortification  could  be  practised 
a:  every  moment  either  in  maintaining  a  painful,  though 
mcdest,  position,  or  in  depriving  the.  senses  of  the  sight  of 
agreeable  objects,  or  in  willingly  suffering  the  inclemency  of 
the  weather  and  of  the  seasons.  And  he  constantly  reduced  this 
maxiiw  to  practice:  In  1649,  in  a  journey  he  undertook  for 
the  rmrpose  of  visiting  the  houses  of  his  Congregation,  he. 
condemned  himself  to  the  most  rigorous  penance  and  the  most 
excessive  privations.  It  was  winter,  and  a  very  severe  winter, 
which  alone  ought    to    have    been    sufficient   and   more  than. 


mouth-;  281 

sufficient  to  sat  re  of  Buffering   in   in  old   man   of 

renty-three  wandei  m  farm  to  Barm,  badly  boused,  and 

poorly  clad.    To  tl> 

. 
is  almost  his  o 

him  ho  distributed  to  the 

with  him;  and  of  tbi  partook  bo  sparingly  thai 

time  to  read  for  the  others  during  the  greater  part  of  the 

dinner  hour. 

Ho  did  not  look  on  beautiful  I 

buildings,     B          >r  plucked  a  floi    r.     To  their  perfume  he 

preferred  the  fetid  odor  of  hospitals,  or  of  the  >om« 

^withstanding  hi            Ibility  to  i  be 

never  took  any  |  >u  against  cold  or  heal  ;  rer  wore 
gloves  in  winter  and  his  handsi  like  bis  limbs,  were  swollen 
and  chapped. 

He  closed  his  ear  to  harm  Land  to 

course  in  order  to  mortify  the  lie  did  th  As 

tot  o  resemble  the holy  precursor,  who  neither 

ate  nor  drank.     We  1  rmitno  distinction  between  him- 

self and  his  brethren  in  the  quality  of  I,  not  even  in  the 

iniirmiticsof  oL!  in  very  late  in  the  afternoon 

from  his  charitable  e:  e  directed  his  steps  to  the  re- 

fect- after  he  ;  m  of  his  spiritual  food  at 

the  foot  of  the  altar,  the  onl  ishment  for  which  he  ex- 

hibited  any  eagerness.    If  t!ie  common  is  over,  his 

mortification  was  overjoyed,  for  then  he  would  have  only  what 
!,  and  the  more  meagre  and  1  izing  it  was,  the 

more  debcioE  it  appeared  to  him.    For  that  mat- 

ter, he  seem  Less  did  he  have 

any  preference.    He  was  served  with  raw  i  :  he 

ate  them  without  a  word,  and  i:  H  be  next  day 

through  the  cook.    If  everything  had  alret  and 

nothing  was   left,  he   con  ten  I  iself  with   a  little  bread. 

AW  re  bis  v.  ine   removed  he   i  ink  the 

r.    And  yet  thu,  so  sober :  fc,  and  often 

hisj  ,1  in  the  day,  for  he  enl  i,  and,  accord- 

ing to  h  ,  bad   taken  nothing  in   the  morning.    When 


282  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

very  old  he  was  urged  to  take  some  broth  before  going  out. 
"  You  tempt  me,  sir,"  he  said  to  the  priest  who  presented  it 
to  him.  e *  Is  it  not  the  evil  one  that  induces  you  to  persuade 
me  to  thus  nourish  this  miserable  body,  this  vile  carcass?  Is 
this  right?  May  God  forgive  you."  Still,  in  his  last  days,  he 
consented  to  take  a  drink  in  the  morning,  but  by  way  of  medi- 
cine; for  it  was  a  broth  without  meat,  made  of  wild  chicory 
and  pearl  barley,  With  no  seasoning  either  of  lard,  butter,  or 
oil. 

And  yet  he  had  a  strong  appetite.  One  day,  pointing  to  a 
loaf  of  bread  weighing,  two  or  three  pounds,  he  said  :  "  If  I 
yielded  to  my  appetite,  I  could  eat  all  that."  But  poor  nour- 
ishment, and  little  of  it,  was  not  sufficient  for  his  mortification; 
he  held  in  reserve  bitter  powders  which  he  sprinkled  over  what 
he  ate  to  render  it  more  disagreeable  to  the  taste.  Nature 
sometimes  gave  way,  and  at  night  they  were  obliged  to  bring 
him,  when  overcome  by  weakness,  a  morsel  of  dry  bread,  the 
only  refreshment  he  would  accept. 

Such  wras  the  repast  destined  to  repair  the  strength  lost  in  a 
long  day  of  work,  and  even  for  this,  we  have  seen,  he  re- 
proached himself,  believing  he  had  not  merited  it. 

It  was  a  constant  fast  with  him.  Never theless,  he  fasted 
more  regularly  twice  every  week  and  on  all  days  ordained  by 
the  Church.  When  more  than  eighty  years  of  age,  he  con- 
tented himself  with  the  salt  fish  served  to  the  community. 
When  he  came  in  alter  the  others  had  finished  they  sometimes 
tried  to  deceive  him,  and  served  him  fresh  fish,  but  lie  asked 
what  had  been  given  to  (he  others,  and  if  he  were  not  served 
the  same  he  would  not  touch  anything.  In  the  evening  a  lit- 
tle bread,  an  apple,  and  water  colored  with  wine  formed  his 
collation.  He  abstained  from  even  this  when  he  came  a  little 
late,  from  the  city;  then,  without  taking  any  nourishment,  he 
would  retire  to  his  room,  or  repair  to  the  church  to  preside  at 
a  spiritual  conference.  He  was, so  severe  with  himself  that  it 
was  necessary  to  request  the  interference  of  the  highest  author- 
ities to  induce  him  to  moderate  his  austerity,  and  at  the  prayer 
of  his  children,  the  Cardinal  de  Bochloucault  commanded  him 
to  take  more  care  of  a  health  that  wTas  precious  to  the  Church. 

After  meals,  his  brethren  had  an  hour  for  recroation;  he  never 


MORTIFICATION,  g  -  9 

took  any.  Finally,  ill  retired  to  rest,  and  soon  St.  Lazarus 
was  buried  in  sleep;  lie  alone  watched.  His  nights  were  al- 
most as  laborions  ashii  days.    On  entering  in  the  evening  he 

found  a  number  of  letters  awaiting  him  j  it  wa<  at  night  he 
answered  tli 

lfo8l  frequently,  midnight  struck  and  be  at  work. 

He,  finally,  thought  of  taking  some  res:.  But  not  before  tak- 
ing a  revere  discipline  as  a  chastisement   for  the   many  good 

works  of  the  day,  in  which  he  discerned  nothing  buf  imperfec- 
tions and  sin  ;  in  the  morning  he  had  prepared  hinis  If  lor  the 
work  of  the  day  by  a  like  penance.  A  brother,  whose  room 
was  adjoining,  affirmed  thai  that  had  continued  for  twelve 
year-.  It  was  for  more  than  that  :  this  practice  went  as  far 
back  as  Chatillon,  at  least,  where  his  hosts  had  often  heard 
him  go  through  this  rough  gymnastic, and  where  they  found 
under  his  pillow,  after  his  departure,  a  forgotten  instrument 
of  penance.      From  that  time  be  imitted   it,  not   even 

when  traveling,  or  whibt  sick.  But  all  this  was  only  his  or- 
dinary and  daily  practice  of  m  ►rtification.  II  I  upon 
himself  extraordinary  penances  during  the  public  calamities, 
in  the  general  and  particular  needs  of  his  Congregation,  and 
icnlarlj  when  he  learned  of  some  fault  committed  in  any 
of  his  houses.  Then,  he  began  by  giving  himself  the  disciplin  ! 
twice  every  night  for  a  week,  to  expiate  tho  faults  of  others, 
which  he  always  imputed  to  himself.  M  My  sins,"  he  said, 
"are  the  cause  of  all  the  evils  that  happen;  is  it  not  just  that 
I  should  do  penance  for  them?"  After  that,  he  sought  a  rem- 
edy for  the  evil  and  applied  it.  At  all  times  he  joined  to  the 
discipline  the  wearing  of  bracelets  and  pointed  wire  cinctures, 
which  he  sometimes  replaced  by  a  hair  shirt,  still  preserved, 
ghl  alone  of  which  is  enough  to  make  one  shud 
At  last  he  fell  on  his  knees  to  say  his  final  prayers,  and  make 
his  daily  preparation  for  death.  He  turned  down  hi.s  bed. 
What  kind  of  bed  this  was,  we  have  seen.     For  fori  .  at 

.    it    was    thi  :    for,    at    the    time    of   his    jour: 

from  Macon,  in  1617,  the  Oratorians,  with  whom  he  had  stop- 
ped, entering  his  room  early  in  the  morn!  that  he 
had  rem  n  L  -  from  hi  a  hare  seen. 
he  eonsei                                I,  to  hav 


284  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  RAUL. 

it,  lie  still  continued  to  sleep  upon  the  straw.  Very  often 
on  this  wretched  pallet  he  found  neither  rest  nor  sleep.  Fever 
consumed  him,  his  sores  tortured  him,  he  was  bathed  in  sweat : 
no  matter,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  he  was  the  first 
to  rise  ;  and,  notwithstanding  the  swelling  in  his  aged  limbs, 
which  he  had  to  bandage  after  rising,  he  was  in  the  church  be- 
fore the  youngest,  and  the  most  healthy  to  commence  anew 
the  same  round  of  labors  and  mortifications. 


II 


This  habitual  mortification  was  also  with  Vincent  de  Paul 
an  habitual  subject  of  discourse  :  "  Be  firm,"  he  said  contin- 
ually, "be  firm  against  nature  :  for  if  we  once  give  it  an  inch 
it  will  take  an  ell.  Let  us  be  convinced  that  our  advancement 
in  spiritual  life  will  be  measured  by  the  progress  we  make  in 
this  virtue  of  mortification,  a  virtue  particularly  necessary  for 
those  who  are  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  It  is  vain  to 
preach  penance  to  others  if  we  ourselves  do  not  practise,  it  and 
if  it   do  not   manifest  itself  in  our  actions  and  in  our  conduct." 

He  redoubled  his  exhortations  during  the  public  evils;  and 
to  give  effect  to  his  words,  he  sometimes  retrenched  a  dish  at 
table,  and,at  others,  ordered  the  substitution  of  black  for  white 
bread.  He  would  say:  "God  afflicts  His  people.  Ought  not 
we,  priests, be  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  bewailing  our  sins?  This 
is  our  duty.  And,  further,  should  we  net  forbid  ourselves 
something  in  our  ordinary  nourishment  in  order  to  relieve 
them,  to  suffer  with  them,  and  share  in  the  general  misfortune?" 

He  said  again,  in  a  more  general  way:  "  Our  Lord  has  so 
loved  affliction  and  suffering  that  He  wished  to  lead  a  life  of 
sorrow;  He  became  man  that  he  might  have  the  means  of  suf- 
fering. All  the  saints  have  embraced  the  same  state,  and 
those,  to  whom  our  Lord  did  not  send  severe  sickness,  sought 
out,  themselves,  opportunities  to  afflict  and  chastise  their 
bodies.  Witness  St.  Paul,  who  said,  speaking  of  himself:  '  But 
I  chastise  my  body  and  bring  it  into  subjection.''  (1  Cor.ix.,  27.) 
This  is  what  we,  too,  should  do,  we,  who  are  in  perfect  health: 
we  should  punish  and  mortify  ourselves  to  atone  for  the  sins 
we  have  committed  and  for  the  daily  sins  of  the  world  against 


kobtip*  mow.  285 

ii  ine  M  g  -siv.     But  alas !  man  is  so  wretched  and  mis- 
fcbat  Dot  only  ool   punish  himself,  but  even 

often  suffers  wito  impatience  the  nckness  ami  afflictions  it 
pleases  God  to  Bend,  though  they  be  forhis  good." 

.Mutual  forbearane  •  «  and  mottificariona 

be  especially  r  idedio  1  and  Daughter! 

of  Charity. 
IK-  wrote  to  the  missionaries,  on  Ate  L3th  of   August,  1G50 : 
with  difficulty  we  succeed  in  loving  the  evil  that  c 
to  m  from  ethers.     We  aiv  more  susceptible  of  grief  than  of 
pleasure  ;  the  sting  of  r   than 

The  means  to  equalise  this  disparity  is  to  embrace,  with  a-< 
much  willingness,  whatever  may  m  >rtify  nature  as  what  may 
deprive  ^  of  pleasure,  to  incline  oar  he*       i     iffering  by  the 

advantage  it  brings,  and  to  he    prep  receive  it,  so  that, 

when  it  does  oome,  we  may  neither  be  surprised  nor  saddened. 

-•The  spiritual  Coinhat  c-unsels  to  represent  tooncaell  all  the 
untoward  accidents  that   can  arise,  to 

<e  oneself  in  the  com  a:  until  one  feels  himself   the 
victor,  that  is,  resolved    to  suffer   all  willingly  b  ey,  in 

reality,  come.     However,  we  should  no     inn  evil- 

of  which  the  bare  thought  affrights,  such  a-  certain  tortures  of 
martyrs,  hut  rather  picture  ourselves  in  contempt,  calumniated, 
down  with  a  fever  and  the  like." 

He  wrote  to  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  on  the  8th  6f  March, 
lG-iS:  "  I  pray  you,  bear  witli  one  another.  Xoo  go  in  com- 
pany to  eternity,  and  you  are  all  spoufl  s  of  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Savior;  be  united,  then,  more  and  more.  Let  no  one  take  it  to 
heart  if  another  contradicts  her,  or  if  others  speak  and  murmur 
against  her.  There  is  not  a  p  ts  >n  in  the  world  who  has  not 
something    to   endure    from    his    neighbor.  our   Lord, 

eff,  among  His  disciples  did  not  escape.     \\\  must  pass 
by  this  way,  or  else  live  in  ;,  separated  from  ail.     But 

woe   to  him  who    is  alone!     Let    OS,  th  her  cheer- 

fully and   sweetly.    We  belon  'I  and  are  obliged  to 

accept  what   He   ordains   and  what  He    permits.      We  are  re- 
el, our  actions  are   cri  1  worse   than 
servants;  again,  we   are  informed  on,  superiors   listen  to  what 
is  said  to  our  disadvantage,  the  verj             is  done  against  us. 


286  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OP  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL 

Oh,  Lord,  my  God,  what   beautiful   opportunities   to   acquire 
humility,  to  exercise  sweetness  and  patience,  to  make  ourselves 
agreeable  in  the  eyes  of  God,  to  become  beloved  of  the  glorious 
Virgin  Mary,  and   all  the   heavenly   court,  and  finally,  to  gain 
the  hearts  of  those  who  made  us   suifer,  for,  sooner  or   later, 
they  will  recognize   their  fault,  if  we  only  do  our   little  duty, 
and  this  we  should  do   diligently  and  carefully.     Let  us,  then, 
do  it  in  the   presence  of  God,  with   calmness   of   mind,  with 
sweetness   and   condescension    towards   everyone  ;  m  this  way, 
our  actions  will  become   golden  and  our   recompense  will   be 
very  great.     But  what  must  we  do  to  make  proper  use  of  the 
contradictions  and  vexations  which  God   sends  us?    We  must 
love  them.     And  the  means  to  love  that  which  is  disagreeable  ? 
First,  we  must  reflect  that   such  was   the  constant  practice  of 
our  Lord,  while  on   earth,  and,  generally,  such  was  the  prac- 
tice of  all  the  saints  ;  secondly,  none  go  to  Heaven  save  by  way 
of  tribulation  and  penance  ;  thirdly,  to   suffer   in  this  world  is 
a  necessity  whether  we  will   or   not   and  only  those,  who  love 
to   suffer,  do   not,  suffer;  fourthly,  if   the  Sisters   of  Charity, 
those  whom  our  Lord  has  chosen  among  thousands  to  elevate 
to  his  love,  do  not  wish  to  honor  His  passion  in  anything,  who, 
then,  will  do  so  ?      You  are  Daughters  of   Charity:  mortifica- 
tion is  also  a  daughter  of  charity  and  ou^ht,  therefore,  be  your 
sister.     Caress  her,  then,  visit   her    often    in   prayer,  and   be 
mindful  of  her  on  occasion.1' 

With  the  intention  of  mortifying  an  excessive  tenderness  for 
parents,  he  rarely  gave  permission  to  visit  them.  "I  cannot 
advise  you,"  he  would  write,  "  to  go  visit  your  parents,  be- 
cause our  Lord  has  left  us  an  entirely  different  coun- 
sel, not  wishing  one  of  his  disciples  to  go  home  to 
bury  his  dead  father,  nor  another  to  return  and  sell  what 
he  had  to  distribute  it  to  the  poor.  And  yet  these  were  mo- 
tives very  holy  and  urgent.  To  this  counsel  He  added  His 
example.  He  returned  to  His  own  country  but  once,  and 
then  his  countrymen  endeavored  to  precipitate  Him  from  the 
summit  of  a  mountain.  He  permitted  this,  1  think,  to  repre- 
sent to  us  the  spiritual  dangers  we  incur  by  similar  visits. 
Hence,  you  will  perform   an  action  very  agreeable  to  God  by 


MORTIFICATION.  287 

mortifying  nature  in  refusing  it  the  Journey.  At  the  hour  oi* 
death  you  will  experience  an  indescribable  consolation  for  hav- 
ing remained  steadfast  at  your  poet,  when  flesh  and  blood 
united  tod  a  from  it.     I  yon,  the  advice  I  give 

you  is  what  I  would  follow  myself.  We  ooght  bo  have  a  very 
great  difficulty  in  leaving  the  w  >rka  of  God  for  temporal 
affairs,  and  still    more  when  it    i-  only    I  gratifica- 

tion, such  as  revisiting  our  home  and  to  by  our  family. 

For,  when  the  time  of  separation   <  -thing  but 

grief  and  tears;  and,  what  isw<  se  often   remain  after- 

action toservantsof  God,  and, haying 
receiTed  impn  but  little  conformed  to  their 

state  of  lite,  they  sometimes  lose  the  affection  they  bad 
for  their  exercises." 

The  Saint  has  left  us  ta  reneea   on  this  subject  of 

mortification,  the  one  of   ;  of  January,  l'J-*>7,  to  the 

Daughters  of  Charity,  the  o  bh  •  2d  of  May,  1059,  to  the 

roaries.     In  the  oonfereuc3  to  the  Daughters  of  Charity 
be  identifies  mortification  with  Ohri  vers," 

he  said,  *•  have  their  currents,  and    the  boats    tb  »W  the 

stream  constantly  mow,  even  without  labor, because  the  river 
carries  them  on.  But,  if  you  wish  tli  i  boat  to  go  a_ 
current  you  must  employ  horses,  or  oars,  and  if  the  oar  be  not 
constantly  in  the  hand,  the  boa!  recedes  in  the  direction  whence 
me.  Now,  it  is  the  same  with  those  who  wish  to  serve 
If  they  desire  to  approach  Him  and  advance  in  His 
good  graces,  they  musi  labor,  without  ceasing,  to  make  new 
progress  in  virtue;  otherwise,  they  will  discover  that,  i<; 
of  nearing Him,  the  distance  insensibly  increases,  themselves 
falling  back  and  drifting  away.  For,  the  practice  of  virtue  is 
not  according  to  nature  X  I'ure  inclines  to  the  possession  of 
beautiful  objects,  to  the   enjoyment  of  Bensual  s  and 

the  craving  af;.  tn  and  praise.      This  is  our  bent,  and  we 

Follow  it  without  difficul    .  weeps 

mg.    The  Bentimi  led  to  those 

of  nature.  Grace  leads  towards  thing3  of  Heaven  and  to  the 
practice  of  virtue  ;  it  wills  that  the  appetite  be  m  >r:li  d,  and 
satisfactions  renounced.     N  ids  to  wards  things  of  earth, 


288  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

wills  that  we  follow  our  passions, that  we  enjoy  our  pleasures, 
and  drain  their  cup  to  the  last  drop.  It  is,  therefore,  certain, 
that  if  we  do  not  continually  labor  to  mortify  ourselves  and 
resist  our  passfons,  they  will  obtain  the  upperhand,  and  we  will 
follow  the  propensities  of  corrupt  nature.  During  life  we  must 
not  cease  laboring  to  mortify  ourselves  ;  and,  even  though  we 
had  already  one  foot  in  Paradise,  we  should  not  relax  in  our 
efforts  to  place  the  other  there  also,  lest  the  foot  outside  succeed 
in  withdrawing  the  one  within,  and  thus  ruin  all." 

The  Saint  then  explained  the  practice  of  mortification,  both 
interior  and  exterior,  almost  as  we  see  in  the  following  confer- 
ence given  on  the  2d  of  May,  1659. 

On  that  day  he  took  as  a  text  these  words  of  Oar  Savior : 
"  If  any  man   will  come   after  Me,  let  Mm   deny  himself  mnd 
take  up  his  cross."    (Matt.  xvi.  24.  Luke  ix.  23.)     And  he  com- 
mented thus  :     "  Our  Lord  says  to  us,  you  wish  to  come  after 
me?  Very  well.     You  wish  to  conform  your  life  to  mine?  Very 
good,   again.      But   do   you  know  that  you  must  begin  by  re- 
nouncing yourself,  and  continue  by  carrying  your  cross?  And 
this  is  not  given  to  all;  very  few  receive  this  grace.     ITence  it 
is  that  the^many  thousand?,  who  followed  to  hear,  abandoned 
Him  and  withdrew,  not  being  found  worthy  to  be  His  disciples 
because  they  did  not  possess  the  necessary  dispositions  to  over- 
come themselves,  to   deny  themselves,  and  to  carry  their  cross. 
"  What  is  meant  by  denying  oneself?     It  is  the  renouncing 
of   our  judgment,  our   will,  our  senses,  and   of  our  relations. 
What  a  life !   To  renounce  one's  entire  self  for  the  love  of  God, 
to  conform  one's  judgment  to  that  of  another,  to  submit  one's 
will,  through   virtue,  to  whom  we  should,  and  submit    to  the 
judgment  of  God  in  all  things!    It  is  thus  that  our  Savior  did. 
By  judgment  we  understand  knowledge,  intelligence,and  under- 
standing.    The  Son  of  God  was  pleased  to  have  it  known  that 
He  had  no  judgment  of  His  own,  that  His  judgment  was  that 
of    His  Father,  as  He  gave  us  to  understand  by  these  words: 
1  My  doctrine  is  not  Mine,  but  of  Him  that  sent  Me.'  (John  vii. 
16.)  I  attend  to  the   judgment  He  passes  on  things  and  I  judge 
the  same. — How  profitable  it  is  for   a  Christian  to  submit  his 
lights  and  reason   for  the  love   of  God!    Who  denies  himself 


MOKriFICATloN.  283 

better  than  be  who   surrender-  his   judgment?     A  question  is 
proposed    and  each  (  opinion.      Now,  to  renounce  one- 

self in  such  a  oase  i;  id  d  >(  re  [aired  to  refuse  to  .sty  what  we 
think:  weonghl  ;  bathe,  who--  judg- 

ment ifl  BUbmiaOYe,  prefers    to    follow  that    of  another  rather 
than  his  own.      Let  11%  then.  M    did     Oar  Savior,  aOOOfd     our 

judgment  with  that  <»f  God,  which  is  known  to  us  by  the  sacred 

Scriptures,  and  let  us  use  it  only  when  our  rules  and  our  super 
iors  are  silent.       Ill    that    ease,   in    !:  Lord,    we 

can  form  our  reasoning  according  to  the  sense  most  conformed 

to  the  Spirit  Of  the  <  rOfpeL 

"Our  Lord  has  equally  renounc  I  Qia  will  :  '  For  I  always 
<l<>  the  thimjs  that  ]>Jcase  Him:  (John  Yiii,  29).  If  we  do  the 
same  we  will  be  worthy  to  belong  to  Blfl  school.  But,  as  long 
as  we  enjoy  our  own  will,  we  cannot  be  in  a  proper  disposition 
to  follow  Thee,  0  my  Sa\  i  >r:  we  will  obtain  no  merit  in  bear- 
ing with  our  trials,  nor  have  any  pari  with  Th 

"  We  should  mortify  our  interior  and  exterior  senses,  watch 
continually  over  them  and  take  especial  care  to  subject 
them  to  God.     Curiosity  of  the  e\  [Ueni  and  dangerous. 

And  curiosity  in  bearing,  oh  !  what  a  power  it  has  to  run  away 
with  our  minds!  Curiosity  was  the  ruin  of  our  first  father, 
and  he  would  ha-,  totally  lost  had  he  not  found  the  path 

ofpenauce.  Curiosity  of  touch  may  also  have  unfortunate 
results.  We  must,  then,  have  a  guard  over  ourselves  that  we 
give  no  rein  to  our  passions,  nor  satisfy  our  smses. 

"  There  is  another  thing  which  teems  hard;  still  we  must 
!>ou  the  head  and  yield.  The  Son  of  God  has  said  in  precise 
terms  that,  to  renounce  ourselves,  we  must  hate  our  parents. 
But  this  is  understood  when  they  wish  to  hinder  us  from  going 
to  Him  ;  for  when  they  themselves  conduct  us  to  Him,  or 
leave  dj  free,  He  does  not  require  of  us  this  hatred.  Again, 
it  is  not,  properly  speaking,  to  hate  them,  but  to  behave  as  if 
we  did,  I  mean  we  must  abandon  them,  and  disobey  them 
when  they  interpose  to  prevent  us  from  obeying  God  and  fol- 
lowing Jesus  Christ. 

<k]Let  us  then  renounce  on r  parents,  our  country,  .  .  ." 
Then  the  Saint  cited  himself  us  an  example  to  prove  what 
danger  there  is  in  too  great  a  tenderness  for  family,  and  recalled 


290  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

that  voyage  of  1G23,  which  we  have  already  recited;  he  then 
proceeded:  "Let  us  renounce  the  recollections  of  our  past 
lives.  Otherwise,  we  will  turn  with  a  lingering  pleasure  to  our 
youthful  follies,  we  will  dwell  on  the  affections  we  had,  and  on 
the  vexations  and  sorrows  we  experienced.  Now,  nothing  so 
much  inflames  the  appetite  for  forbidden  things  as  the  recol- 
lection of  their  false  joys. 

"Let  us  renounce  the  devil  and  his  pomps!  '  But,  sir,'  you 
will  say  to  me,  '  we  are  poor  priests  who  have  already  done  so; 
we  have  but  plain  clothing,  pocr  furniture  and  nothing  that 
savors  of  pomp!'  Oh,  gentlemen  and  my  brothers,  let  us  not 
be  deceived  in  this !  Though  we  have  poor  raiment  and  mean 
rooms,  can  we  not  have  a  pompous  spirit  ?  Alas  !  yes.  To  aim 
to  preach  fine  sermons,  to  be  spoken  of,  to  publish  the  good 
we  do,  to  grow  proud,  this  is  to  have  the  spirit  of  pomp.  And, 
to  combat  this  vice,  it  is  preferable  to  do  a  thing  less  well 
than  to  take  complacency  in  having  done  it  well.  We  must 
renounce  vanity  and  human  applause  ;  we  must  give  ourselves 
to  God,  my  brethren,  so  that  we  may  separate  ourselves  from 
self-esteem  and  from  the  praise  of  the  world,  in  which  the  pomp 
of  spirit  consists.  It  were  better  to  be  bound  hand  and  foot,  and 
cast  into  a  burning  fire,  than  to  do  or  say  anything  to  please 
men.  In  this  connection,  a  celebrated  preacher  said  to  me, 
some  days  ago:  'Sir,  when  once  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  seeks 
after  the  honor  and  applause  of  men,  he  delivers  himself  up 
to  the  tyranny  of  the  public,  and,  thinking  to  make  himself 
important  by  his  beautiful  discourses,  he  becomes  the  slave  of 
a  vain  and  frivolous  reputation.'  To  this  we  may  add  that  he, 
who  utters  forth  rich  thoughts  in  a  pompous  style,  is  opposed 
to  the  spirit  of  Our  Lord,  who  said:  'Blessed  are  the  poor  in 
spirit.''  (Matt.  iii.  5.)  Herein  the  eternal  Wisdom  shows  how 
carefully  evangelical  laborers  should  avoid  grandeur  in  action 
and  word,  and  adopt  a  simple,  humble,  and  common  manner 
of  speech  and  conduct,  whereof  He  Himself  has  been  pleased 
to  give  us  the  example.  It  is  the  evil  spirit  that  delivers  us  to 
this  tyranny  of  desiring  to  gain  applause,  and  who,  perceiving 
us  disposed  to  po  simply  about  performing  our  duty,  whispers 
to  us:  'That  is,  indeed,  mean  ;  it  is  too  trivial,  and  very  un- 
worthy ibe  grandeur  and  majesty  of  Christian  truth  P   Beware 


IfOBTIF*  A.TION.  291 

of  siith  suggestions,  my  brethren  :  reject  these  vanities,  I  pray 
you  by  tlie  bowels  of  the  meres  of  Qur  Lord,  renounce  this 
worldly  iiinl  diabolic  ostentation.  Keep  constantly  before  your 
es  the  simple  and  humble  manner  oi  Out  Lord,  of  Him  Who 
could  hi  Q  renown    to  His  works  and  .sovereign  efficacy 

to  ffifl  word,  and  yet  did   not  wish  to  do  so ;  but, Jtoiug. still 
rnrther,  the  more  to  confound  our  prjde  by  His  admirable  bu- 
in ili at  ions,  II.'  baa  willed  that  Hi>  disciples  should  do 
things    than  He   Himself.      '  F<w   wSU  do,' He  says  to  them, 
fhdyou  »•>'■'!  d  But,  <)  Lord,  why  dost 

Thou  wish  that,  doing  what  Tboti  bast  done,  they  do  still  m 
It  is,  gentlemen,  Oar  Lord  permits  Himself  to  be  out- 

done in  public  actions  in  order  I  i  excel  in  those  thai  are  hum- 
ble and  secret;  He  desires  Lhe  fruits  of  the  Gospel,  and  not  the 
noise  of  the  world,  and  hence  He  has  done  more  through  His 
servants  than  by  Himself.  He  has  wished  that  St.  P  »uld 

convert,  at  one  time,  three  thousand,  and  at  another, five  thou- 
sand persons,  ami  that  t!  th  should  he  enlightened 
by  His  Apostle-,  whilst  He,  Himself,  though  the  Light  ol  the 
World,  !>:••  ached  only  in  Jerusalem  and  its  neighborhood;  He 
preached    there,    knowing    that     He    would   sueveed  less  than 

elsewhere:  yea,  He  addressed  Himself  to  the  J 
pie  most  likely  ami  capable  of  contemning  and  contradicting 
Him.  He.  then,  has  done  but  Little,  and  His  disciples,  igno- 
rant and  uncouth,  animated  with  His  spirit,  have  done  more 
than  He.  Why  this?  To  give  us  an  example  of  perfect  hu- 
mility. Oh,  gentlemen,  why  not  follow  the  example  of  such 
a  l>i\ii:'  M  ':  Why  not  always  yield  to  others  the  advan- 
.  and  choose  for  ourselves  the  worst  and  most  humiliating 
works?    For.  assuredly,  this  is   the  moj  ml    the 

most  honorable  to  Our  Lord,  and  He  ought  to  he  our  only 
aim  and  object.  Lot  US,  then,  adopt  Hisexampl  '.  Here  i  . 
public  action  I  perform;  I  can,  in  doing  it.  attract  great  at- 
tention :  I  will  not  do  so,  I  will  omit  such  and  smh  which 
might  give  it  some  brilliancy,  and  draw  on  nnself  some  praise. 
Two  thoughts  come  to  my  mind:  I  will  give  expression  to  the 
less  fine  for  humilit\"  in   the  more  beautiful  to 

sacrifice  it  to  God  in  the  secret  of  my  heart. 
.  "Th-  dominant  \9 


*92  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

many,  and  which  we  must  carefully  renoimce :  it  is  this  im- 
moderate desire  of  health  and  of  being  well,  and  this  excessive 
care  for  its  possession  that  urge  us  to  do  both  the  possible 
and  the  impossible  for  the  well-being  of  our  body.  For  this 
undue  solicitude  and  this  fear  of  suffering  any  inconvenience, 
which  we  perceive  in  certain  persons,  who  apply  their  whole 
mind  and  entire  attention  to  the  care  of  their  poor  little  life, 
are  great  impediments  in  the  service  of  God,  for  they  take 
away  the  liberty  to  follow  Jesus  Christ.  Oh,  gentlemen  and 
my  brothers,  we  are  the  disciples  of  this  Divine  Savior,  and 
yet  He  finds  us  enchained  slaves  !  And  bound  to  what?  To 
a  little  health,  to  an  imaginary  remedy,  to  an  infirmary  where 
all  our  desires  will  be  attended  to,  to  a  house  wherein  we  will 
be  satisfied,  to  a  walk  we  take  to  recreate  ourselves,  to  a  repose 
that  savors  of  laziness.  'But/  some  one  will  object,  '  the 
doctor  counselled  me  not  to  apply  myself  so  much,  to  take  the 
air,  he  advised  a  change  in  the  climate.'  Oh,  misery  and 
weakness !  Do  the  great  in  the  world  leave  their  ordinary 
abode  because  they  sometimes  are  indisposed  ?  Does  a  bishop 
leave  his  diocese  ?  A  governor,  his  province?  The  citizen, 
his  city?  The  merchant,  his  house?  Do  kings,  themselves, 
do  this  ?  Rarely  ;  and  when  they  are  taken  sick,  they  remain 
where  they  happen  to  be.  The  late  king  fell  sick  at  St.  Ger- 
main-en -Laye,  and,  without  having  himself  removed  else- 
where, he  continued  there  four  or  five  months,  in  fact  up  to 
the  time  of  his  death,  which  was  truly  Christian,  and  worthy  of 
a  king  most  Christian.  Attachment  to  life  does  not  lack  tor 
pretext.  I  will  be  told:  'It  is  a  participation  of  the  Deity, 
and  therefore  must  be  preserved.'  Yes,  but  it  is  self-love  that 
seeks  to  conserve  it.  This  is  why  our  Lord  has  said  :  'For 
whosoever  shall  save  his  life  shall  lose  it,1  (Matt,  xvi,  25).  And 
elsewhere  He  adds  that  there  can  be  no  greater  proof  of  love 
than  to  give  one's  life  for  his  friend.  But  is  not  God  our 
friend  ?  And  our  neighbor,  is  He  not  also  our  friend?  Would 
we  not  be  unworthy  to  enjoy  the  existence  He  has  given  us, 
did  we  refuse  to  employ  it  for  objects  so  noble? 

"Another  way  to  renounce  ourselves  is   to  put  off  the  old 
man  and  clothe  ourselves  with  the  new,    and  this  we  do  when 


MORTIFICATION.  JBH 

we  endeavor  to  free  ourselves  from  our  passions  ami  imi>erfec- 
tions.  In  this  way  he  who  was  in  the  filth,  of  sin  becomes 
purified.  I  was  addicted  to  pride.  I  delivered  myself  by  making 
acts  of  humility.  Whilst  eagaged  in  remedying  my  past  negli- 
genoe  and  combating  my  present  cowardice,  what  do  I  ?  I 
purge  mys«  lfof  theold  h-awn  that  corrupts  the  entile  DUMB,  and 
I  infuse   life    into   all  m  vigilance  and  atten- 

tion. Consequently,  to  moor  thus  a  whole  life-time,  not  only 
in  correcting  the  vile  and  evil  inclinations,  but  also  in  elevat- 
ing  our    habits    and   our   occupations    to  the  level  of  the  new 

man*  Onr  Lord  Jeans  Christ,  is  to  put  away  incessantly  the 

old  Adam  and  to  clothe  ourselves  with  the  new. 

••  May  it  please  God  to  give  us  the  grace  to  become  like  to 
a  good  vine-dresser,  who  has  nil  pruning  knife  always  about 
him  that  he  may  cut  away  whatever  he  meets  hurtful  to  the 
vines.  And  if  they  sprout  more  than  he  desires,  and  continu- 
ally shoot  out  useless  wood,  he  has  his  knife  always  ready,  and 
often  he  holds  it  in  his  hand  to  lop  off,  as  soon  ai  be  perceives 
it.  whatever  may  be  superfluous,  that  the  sap  may  mount  to 
the  branches  which  are  to  bear  fruit.  It  is  thus  we  Ottghi  to 
cutaway  the  unwholesome  productions  of  depraved  nature 
that  never  wearies  in  putting  forth  the  shoots  of  its  corrup- 
tion :  and  then,  they  will  not  prevent  Jesus  Christ,  Who  is 
compared  to  the  vine  and  Who  compares  us  to  the  branches, 
from  rendering  us  abundantly  fruitful  in  the  practice  of  holy 
virtues. 

"Courage,  then,  let  us  work  at  mortification.  Let  no  day 
pass  without  our  making  three  or  four  acts  of  if,  and  thus  we 
will  become  true  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ." 


V 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


CHASTITY 


•Chastity  is  the  daughter- of  mortification.  By  mortification, 
in  truth,  the- flesh  is  so  reduced  that  the  body  seems  no  longer 
to  exist,  and, 'on  the  ruins  of  the  sense,  purity,  like  a  heaven- 
ly flower,  springs  up.  It  is  the  life  of  angels  under  a  material 
.envelope.  Such  was  the  modesty  of  Vincent  de  Paul,  and  it 
wasreflected  from  his  heart  on  his  countenance,  and  passed 
into  his  every  word  and.  his  entire  conduct.  Whether  he 
spoke  or  wrote,  his  words  were  always  charitable  ;  but  never, 
when  addressing  a ■•  female,  whether  secular  or  religious,  did  he 
use  a  word  too  soft  or  too  tender.  He  even  refrained  from 
the  use  of  any  expression  which,  though  proper  and  becoming, 
might  yet  inspire  the  slightest  evil  thought.  The  word 
chastity  was  too  expressive  for  his  sensitivoness,  because  it 
iuggested  the  thought  of  the  contrary  vice,  and  he  preferred 
the  more  comprehensive  term  of  purity.  If  he  had  occasion 
to  speak  of  any  fallen  creature  he  designated  her  crime  only 
by  the  vague  expressions  of  weakness  and  misfortune,  in  order 
to  remove  all  impure  imagination,  and  herself  he  never  termed 
other  than  fallen  creature. 

Pure  as  an  angel,  and  so  confirmed  in  grace  that  he  no 
longer  felt  the  sting  of  the  flesh,  he,  nevertheless,  made  use  of 
all  the  precautions  of  a  man  still  subject  to  the  assault  of 
corrupt  nature.  We  have  told  of  his  mortification.  Who  will 
describe  his  subjugation  of  the  senses,  particularly  of  his  eyes, 
which  he  never  fixed  on  any  woman  ?  With  none  did  he  confer 


(  HA9TI1  V.  2JT5 

alone,  in  private,  but always    before    witnesses,    and    with   th^ 
door  of  the  apartment  open.     Bo  the  condition  of   the  person;, 
wJlO  wished  to  speak  with  him,  what  it    might;  he  never  went. 
save  accompanied  by  a  brother  who  had  a  standi wg order  to  kc*e|^ 
him  in  sight.     One  day,  the  lady  of  (he  Marshall  of  Sehom-" 
berg  came  to  the  parlor  of  Si   Daaarns,  and   the  brother,  btffc? 
of  respect  and  consideration,  withdrew,  drawing  the  door  after 
him.      Vincent  ini  ■  ly    called    ">it    t<»    him:   "What 

you  doing,  my  brother?     Voti  know  your  dttty    is  to  keep  the* 
•i  and  y  >nr  py<  -■  on  m 

He  acted  in  tin-  Bame  manner  with  his  ladies  and  even  with 
his  Dang  Charity ;  Tie  never,  without  n 

cither.     ••  I  masi  soon  go  to  La  Chapelle,"  he  one  day   wrote 
to  Mademoiselle  Le  (  d   oi'my  going 

.our  house    yon    will    please  send   me   word.     I  am  well 
pleased  not  to  go  other*  cording   to   tin-  decision 

agreed  on  from  th,.  ^ery  beginning 

And.  s  l'   time:  "It   yon   desire]    should    bare  tie- ' 

benefit  of  £    ring  yon  in  yong  BicknesS,   acquaint  me.     I  ha; 
made  i-  a  Ian  i  vistf  yon  unless  called  for  some   nee 

ary  or  ?ery  useful  purpose 

When  obliged  to  confer  with  Mademoiselle  Le  Graa  or 
her  Daughters,   he  observed  the  6arae  rules  of  prnd< 
with  persons  of  the  world. 

The  parity  of  Vincent^  as  are  all  Chi  virtues,^ 

pansiw  and  conquering.     Qme  "!'  hia 
draw  women  and  yonng  girls  from  the  perils  to  which  he  kn< 
th.-m  t«»  '><•  exposed.    Thus,  h<-  broaght  from  Lprrain  -  I 
a  Domber  of  young  girls  whos?  virtue  was. 
prey  to  the  temptation  of  hunger,  always  an   eyiJ   counsel 

and    the    hrutality    of    an    undiscipli;;.  t\.      H-  phi 

them  wit  h  Ma<lin  I  I    IS,  who,  with 

Ladies  of  Charity,  succeeded   in  obtaining  tor  thei ii 

in  the  besl  families  in  Pafis,  some  as  maids  in  waiting,  other* 

as  house  sen  cording  to  her  qnalifie 

lie  was  no  less  devoted  hing   from  n  who 

had  already  rallen.     He  favored   and  e  I  the  insl 

ntions  for  pei  bii    time,  and  mdre  parties 


•  96  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   \INCENT  DE  PAUL. 

ularly  the  Magdalene,  where  he  sent  the  Daughters  of  the  Vis- 
itation, whose  sweetness  and  charity  seemed  the  virtues  most 
proper  to  win  over  the  poor  penitents.*  He,  himself,  toward 
the  close  cf  his  life,  formed  the  project  of  building  a  vast  hos- 
pital for  young  girls  aud  abandoned  females,  and  especially 
those  who  make  an  infamous  traffic  of  their  houor.  He  held 
on  the  subject  numerous  and  long  consultations  with  persons 
•f. piety i  and,  notwithstanding  the  difficulties  of  such  an  en- 
terprise, he  would,  doubtless,  had  not  death  intervened,  have 
carried  it  into  successful  execution.  Others  inherited  his  idea 
and  realized  it  under  different  forms. 

II 

Having  such  a  love  of  purity,  what  must  he   not  have  done 
to  infuse  and  foster  it  in  his  children  ?     "  It  is  not  enough  for 
Missionaries,"    he   said,   "to  excel   in    this   virtue;  they  are 
obliged  moreover  to  do  their  utmost  so  to  comport  themselves 
that  none  can  have  the  slightest  cause  to  entertain,  in  their  re- 
gard, the  faintest  suspicion  of  the  contrary  vice,  because,  this 
suspicion,  though  totally  false,  would  tarnish  their  reputation 
and  prove  more  prejudicial  to  their  holy  occupations  than  all 
the  other  crimes  that  could  be  falsely  imputed  to  them.  Hence,. 
we  must  not  rest  satisfied  in  using  all  ordinary  means  to  guard 
against  this  evil,but  we  must,  moreover,  if  necessary, employ  ex- 
traordinary precautions,  such  as  omitting,  at  times,  to  perform 
«errain  actions,  though  otherwise   lawful,   and  even  good  and 
holy,  as  visiting  the  sick  poor,  when,  in  the   judgment  of  su- 
periors,  such   actions  might   furnish    occasion    to  these  sus- 
picions." 

And  for  this  reason  he  answered  those  who  asked  if  they 
ihould  take  with  them  a  companion  when  visiting  the  sick  : 
u  0,  my  Jesus!  Sir,  you  must  be  vigilant  not  to  fail  therein. 
When  the  Son  of  God  ordained  that  His  disciples  should  go 
two  and  two  together,  He  saw,  no  doubt,  the  great  danger  that 
would  result  in  sending  them  alone.  Now,  who  would  be  rash 
•nough  to  derogate  from  a  usage  which  He   introduced  among 

*  That  was  before  the  Sisters  of  the  Visitation  were  cloistered.  In  the  be- 
ginning of  their  institute  their  duties  were  similar  to  those  of  the  Sisters  of 
Charity.— Translator, 


CHASTITY.  C07 

His  disciples,  tad  which  the  Congregation  h  is  always  follow- 
ed? Experience  has  taught  a  number  of  eoniimmiries  of  re- 
ligious women  that  it  is  necessary,  on  account  of  tho  abuses 
that  have  arisen  at  such  times  and  places,  to  leave  the  dour  of 
the  infirmary  open*  and  have  the  curtains  of  thebed  drawn 
back,  while  the  oenfessor  administers  the  sacraments,  and  re- 
mains by  the  sick  sister" 

Ele  wrote  to  another :  "i  led  to  tin1  Daugh- 

ters of  Charity  never  to  permit  men  to  e  ir  rooms,  ei- 

ther  lay    persons   or  ecclesia  Ind  no  more  those  of  the 

Congregation    than  others;    and  I  h  .  <l  I  hem  to  close 

the  door  even  on  myself,  should  I  wish  to  enter.  I  except,  of 
con:     .  i  of  Bl<  kness;  for,  in  case  of  necessity,  the  sister  in- 

firmarian  can  conduct  the  priest,  or  a  In-other  may  aconn 
him,  but  never  otherwise 

One  of  his  priests  having,  one  day. ask. *d  him  in  simplici 
it  were  expedient  to  feel  the  pulse  of  the  sick  so  rfs  to  be  a6le 
to  judge  of  the  necessity  of   admi  £  the  lasl   BUccorscri 

religion,  he  replied  :  "  That  practice  must  be  carefully  avoid- 
ed, for  the  evd  spirit  might  easily  make  use  of  it  to  tempt  the 
living  and  even  the  dying.  The  devil,  in  this. 
forges  arrows  of  all  woods  wherewith  to  strike  the  soul.  The 
strength  of  the  passions  may  remain  though  the  body  he  eniH- 
ciated.  You  should  call  ro  mind  the  example  of  that  Saint, 
who,  having  separated  from  his  wife  with  her  consent,  would 
not,  while  sick,  allow  her  to  touch  him.  crying  out  with  what 
voice  he  had  that  there  was  still  fire  un<  It  the  ashes, 
if  yon  wish  to  know  the  symptoms  of  approach  nig  devolution. 
a-k  some  attendant,  o/  some  other  person  present  to  do  y»n 
that  favor,  there  being  less  danger   i  r  Mm  ;  inform 

yourself  of  what  the  doctor  says.     But.  on  no  BCCOnnt,  run  the 
ri-k  of  touching  eith>  r  girl  or  woman  under  an 

In  the  same  sense,  be  rs  to 

abstain  from  all  intercourse,  though  hi  I  1  intention 

were  pur-',  with  a  person  of  the  othersex:  '•  1'  id, 

u  in  such  particular  t  on>,  ff    there be  no  'el  'is 

always  the  occasion  of  thinking  evil;  ami.  mor.  tn» 


298  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT   I.)E  PAUL. 

to  preserve  purity,  is  to  shun  the   occasions  that  may  sully  it." 

'"    However,  the  Saint  would  not  have   the  temptations  against 
this  virtue  alarm  them,  still  less  be  the  occasion  of  their  aban- 
doning their  vocation.     He  wrote  to  a  brother,  thus  tempted, 
"who  desired  to  become  a  hermit:     "  On  the  one  hand,  I  have 
been  consoled  by  your  letter,  in    seeing  the  candor  with  which 
you  disclose  what  passes  within  you  ;  but,  on  the  other,  it  has 
given  me  a  pain  similar  to  that   St..  Bernard    formerly  received 
•from  one  of  his  monks,  who,  under  pretext  of  greater  regular- 
ity, desiredjto  leave  his.  vocation  and  enter  another  order,  though 
the  holy  abbott  assured  him  it  was  a  temptation,  aud  told  him 
that   the   evil   one   desired  nothing  better   than  this  change, 
.knowing  well   that,  could   he  force  him    to  abandon  his  first 
gafcate,  it   would  be   an  easy    matter  to  withdraw  him  from  the 
^eeond,  and  then  precipitate  him  into  a  disorderly  state  of  life, 
,sas  it  actually   happened.      What  I  can  say    to  you,  my  dear 
..brother,  is  that,  if  you  be  not   continent   in  the  Congregation 
~p!  the  Mission,  you  will  not  in  any  condition  in  the  world,  and 
of  this   I  assure  you.     Be  careful  lest  there  be  levity  in  your 
desire  for  change;  if  not,  then,  after  prayer,  which    is  always 
mecessary  in  all  needs,  the  remedy  will  be  to  reflect  that  there 
ts  no  state  in  life  in  which  there  are  no  dryness  and  weariness, 
and,  at  times,  longings   for  change.     After  this  consideration, 
ibink   that,  God   having   called  you   to  the   congregation   in 
which  you  are,  He,  very  likely,  has  attached  to  it  the  grace   of 
your  solvation,  which,  not  having  called  you,  He  wrill  refuse  you 
elsewhere.     The  second  remedy  against  temptations  of  the  flesh 
js  to  fly  all  communication  with  and  the  sight  of  those  persons 
who  give  rise  to  them,  and,  moreover,  to  reveal   them  immedi 
j-tely  to  your  director,  who  will  give  you  other  remedies.    I 
would,  besides,    advise  you   to  have  a  great  confidence  in  Our 
Lord,  and   in  the   assistance  of   the   immaculate  Virgin,    His 
mother,  to  whom  I  will  frequently  recommend  you," 

Treating,  one  day,  of  this  subject  of  chastity,  after  his  usual 
fashion,  that  is,  in  its  motives,  its  nature,  its  means,  he  ad- 
4uced  as  the  principal  motive  the  great  aversion  of  Our  Lord 
for  whatever  seemed  contrary  to  this  virtue :  "  So  much,"  said 
he,  -'that,  intending  to  become  man,  He   did  not  wish  it  to  ba 


CHASTITY.  -290 

in  the  ordinary  manner,  bur  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy 
Ghjst,  in  a  way  entirely  supem  iinral.  bo  that  He,  beia<  true 
man,  as  other  men,  11  >f  Mother  remained  always  chaste  and  » 
Virgin.  Oh,  my  Lord  !  there  mii3(  be  something  grand  in  thi* 
virtu. -.  since  the  ftoTy  oi  Holies  baa  Pur  ita  sake  willed  to  abvo* 
gate  in  His  oonoeption  and  His  birth  the  laws  of  oator 

"Our  Lord  ii  topermil  Himaelf  to  be  calam- 

niated,  to  be  called  ;.-er,a  drinker,  one  possessed  by 

the  devil,  and  so  on  ;  but  He  never  allowed  even   His  j 
enemies  to  reproach  Him  with  tli 

••oh,  my  Savior!    I  i    I  iddress  ourselves  t>  obtain 

this  so  ran-  u  virtue.  Nature  has  not  the  power  to  gran!  it;  on 
the  contrary,  it  excites  within  lis  Is    opon    thousands 

of  impure  temptations. 

♦'Our  Lord  goes  farther*  and  says;    !  He  who  does  not  leave 
his  wife  is  not  worthy  oi   M  ■.'     iin 

ciples,  who  were   mar  >ara£ed   from   their  wive-  t<> 

follow  Hun,  and  SO  did  the  wives  from  their   h  .     Many 

of  the  first  Christians  followed  this  example,  and  had  no  further. 
matrimonial  intercourse.      But  the  d  lemy  of  this 

virtue,  sum  succeeded  in  breaking  down  in  men  this  beautiful 

resolution.     Worldly  intercourse  and  the  imaa  ;n?is  of 

nature  induced  some  to  return  to  a  Lifejesjq  pare.     Thi 

ra   why  a  great    an  kring  they  did   no(  possess 

strength  suffl  i  live  in  B  itj  in  the  world. 

fled  into  iU<>  deserts  of  Lvb:a  and  .Egypt,  there  to  hal  the  lil" 
of  a:.  ■  that  time,  monasteries  have  b -e:.  aed 

where  those  who,  tearing  thi  I  away   from  sin    and    the 

pleasures  of  the  fleeb,  and  wishing  to   Kvea  ehasb    lit*. ,  ate 
ived.  . 

"Th  re  are   two  kinds  of  e  rlrtnfe* 

which,  in  general,  mod  r  i  desired  of  carnal   p"Te 

►ncern'a  marrie  1  p  ity; 

there    is   an  extirpating 

from  the  heart  all  impure  affections.  A  virtue  rare,  and  oik? 
which  the  demon  d  >es   h:  i    1)1:3    mo3t 

holy  souls  especially.  The  most  holy  things  serve  him  as  means 
to  tempt  us  with   impurity.       Oh,  Lord,  what  is  to  bo  done  in 


300  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

these  terrible  moments  ?  Fly  to  God,  take  refuge  in  the 
wounds  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Help  us  then,  0,  my  Cod, 
to  pluck,  from  our  hearts  these  accursed  affections,  to  erase 
from  our  memories  all  these  wicked  remembrances! 

"There  are,  also,  two  kinds  of  purity,  purity  of  the  body 
and  purity  of  the  heart.  He  who  possesses  purity  of  the  body 
has  not,  therefore,  chastity.  He  must  add  purity  of  the  heart, 
which  is  the  form  and  essence  of  this  virtue.  Chastity,  in 
truth,  drives  away  all  evil  thoughts  from  the  imagination, 
fFom  the  memory  and  from  the  mind.  We  should,  then,  di- 
rect all  our  efforts  against  our  heart  in  order  to  become 
masters,  and  root  out  all  that  can  give  rise  to  any  image  con- 
trary to  this  sublime  virtue. 

"The  means  to  preserve  chastity  are.  first,  vigilance  over 
the  senses,  and  particularly  over  sight  and  hearing.  A  guard 
over  the  eves:  O,  sight  how  dangerous  thou  art !  O  how  evil 
it  is  to  allow  the  eyes  to  wander  here  and  there  and  rest  on  all 
kinds  of  objects!  David,  that  holy  man,  by  this  became  an 
adulterer  and  a  homicide.  A  guard  ov?r  the  hearing:  very 
many  would  never  have  known  what  impurity  was  had  they 
not  seen  and  heard  those  comedians  and  buffoons,  who  repre- 
sent unbecoming  actions  and  rehearseevil  discourse.  Oh, what 
danger  there  is  in  listening  to  such  things!  We  must, then,  em- 
ploy the  greatest  vigilance  over  our  senses;  over  the  sight,  the 
sight,  I  say,  yes,  the  sight;  over  the  hearing,  and  so  of  all  the 
other  external  senses,  the  touch,  too,  and  as  far  as;  possible 
make  ourselves  masters.  Secondly,  to  fly  all  private  conversa- 
tion with  persons  of  the  other  sex.  Thirdly,  to  practise  so- 
briety, especially  in  the  use  of  wine.  Fourthly,  to  shun  idleness; 
when  the  devil  finds  a  person  idle,  he  does  everything  to  make 
him  succumb.  Oh,  what  a  fine  opportunity  he  has  to  tempt 
and  torment  him  by  impure  representations  !  Fifthly,  to  avoid 
all  tender  relations  and  expressions  both  in  conversations  and 
in  letters." 


UHAFTEH  XX, 


«  OMPOSURE  <»!•'  SPIRIT. 


I 

With  a  mortification  both  interior  and  exterior,  such  as  we 
"have  seen,  with  so  absolute  a  submission  to  the  Divine  "VN'  ill, 
Vincent  could  not  but  possess  his  soul,  and  maintain  over 
himself  an  empire  that  retained  all  his  facalti  -s  in  perfect 
equality.  And  he  did  maintain  this  equality  in  all  things  and 
at  all  times. 

He  was  composed  in  his  manner  of  life,  always  bumble  and 
inclined  to  piety  and  charity  from  infamy  to  old  age. 

Wr  TO  composed  in  his  holy  undertakings;  he  sustained  and 
prosecuted  them  to  their  termination  amid  contradiction  of 
every  description  and  trials  of  every  quality. 

He  was  composed  in  the  inequalities  of  occupations  and 
alfairs,  in  humiliations  and  honors,  in  the  slave-pen  r>f  Tunis 
and  at  the  Court  of  Anne  of  Austria, which  forced  a  bishop  to 
exclaim,  as  has  been  mentioned:  "Mr.  Vincent  is  always 
Mr.  Vincent." 

lie  was  composed  in  losses  of  property  and  in  those  of  law, 
during  disorder  and  wars,  which  could  wring  from  him  only  this 
cry:  "  God  be  praised  ;M  or  this  humble  and  submissive  plaint: 
"  We  will  be  obliged  to  go  act  as  curares  in  the  village  if  God 
do  not  have  pity  on  us." 

He  was  composed  in  misfortunes  at  sea  which  deprived  his 
children  of  their  all,  save  life,  bat  which  could  not  turn  bim 
from  the  maintenance  of  the  foreign  missions. 

He  was  composed    in  the  losses,  still    more  sensible,  ol   his 


304  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PALU 

He  has  finished  as  he  lived,  in  the  good  use  of  suffering,  in  the* 
practice  of  all  virtues  and  in  the  desire  to  consume  himself,  like 
our  Lord,  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  will  of  God.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  two  who  labored  in  the  Missions,  and  he  always 
contributed  to  the  other  functions  of  the  Congregation,  to 
which  he  has  rendered  very  great  service  in  every  way,  and  in 
losing  him  it  would  have  lost  greatly,  did  not  God  dispose  all 
things  for  the  best  and  cause  us  to  find  our  profit,  where  we 
imagine  only  injury.  There  is  reason  to  hope  that  this,  His 
servant,  wih  be  of  more  benefit  to  us  in  Heaven  than  he  could 
have  been  on  earth.  I  pray  you  to  render  him  the  customary 
suffrages. "  •      . 

He  wrote,  in  the  same  spirit,  a  month  after,  on  the  occasion 
of  the  loss  of  Mademoiselle  Le  Gras;  and  generally,  in  eveiy 
instance,  on  the  death  of  his  best  and  dearest  subjects.  A  last 
quotation:  **  You  have  not,  then,  heard  of  the  losses  we  have 
undergone?  Oh,  Sir,  but  they  are  great,  not  only  in  the  nunc- 
ber  of  men  whom  God  has  taken  from  us,  but  also  in  the 
quality  of  persons,  all  being  priests,  and  of  the  best  workers  in 
the  Congregation.  And  so,  too,  they  proved  themselves,  meet- 
ing death  whilst  serving  their  neighbor,  and  a  death  most 
holy  and  extraordinary.  Six  of  them,  without  counting  a 
brother,  died  of  the  pestilence,  in  Geneva,  whilst  assisting  the 
plague-stricken,  and  the  others  have  given  their  temporal  life 
to  procure  that  of  eternity  for  the  islanders  of  Madagascar  and 
the  Hebrides;.  They. a; e  so  many  missionaries  in  Heaven. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  of  it,  since  they  have  consumed  them- 
selves for  the  sake  of  charity,  and  since  there  can  be  no  greater 
charity  than  to  give  one's  life  for  his  neighbor,  as  Jesus  Christ 
Himself  has  said  and  done.  May  God,  then,  Sir,  be  glorified 
with  the  glory  He  has  bestowed  upon  our  confreres,  as  we  have 
reason  to  believe,  and  may  USs  good  pleasure  ever  be  our 
peace  and  the  calm  of  our  afflicted' hearts  1  I  do  not  tell  you 
what  was  our  grief  on  receiving  such  news  Doming  almost  all  at' 
the  same  time;  it  would  be  imperishable  to  eypress  it.  You, 
loving  the  Congregation  so  tenderly*  will  be  able  to  judge,  by 
the  pain  you  will  experience,  whether  we  could  receive  a 
greater  stroke  without  being  crushed. " 


CHAPTER   X\r. 


:  I  i   M     AND   TAT! 


I 

The  man   §o  meek.  s<>  humble,  bo  gentle,  was   for  all    that, 

whenever  the  interests  of  truth  and  justice  required,  as  strong 

.•Hid  invincible  as  i  wall  of  bias*  <>r  a  column  of  Iron . 

It  La,  again,  in  the  Council  of  Conscience,  on   that  more  pub 
lie  theatre,  where  his  fortitude  distinguished  itself  as  did   his 

equanimity,  h is  humility,  as  did  all  his  virtues.  Withpnt  a 
doubt,  his    natural    kindness    led    him.  when,  he    OOttld    in  con 

science  do  so.to  oblige every  one  from  the  humblest  plebeian  to 

the  highest  lord  or  peer;  but  did  any  ask  what  was  against  his 
rules,  then  he  opposed  an  Insurmountable  refusal.  In  vain  did 
intriirm  ,<-upidity.  and  ambition  assail  his  virtue;  without  taking 

counsel  of  either  hope  or  fear,  he,  as  tar  as  in  him  lay,  repulsed 

them  fmm  the  sanctuary  without  mercy.  For  long,  be  strng- 
i  even  against  Ma/.arin  himself,  becoming  more  and  Store 
powerful,  who,  forgetting  his  ecclesiastical  character  and  obey- 
ing only  the  calculations  of  his  personal  ambition,  or  what  he 
termed  a  reason  of  state,  wished  to  make  friends,  not  with  the 
mmou  of  Iniquity,  as  the  Gospel  has  it.  but  with  the  sacred 
goods  of  the  Church.  In  his  letter  to  Clement  XL,  I'enelon 
wrote;  "  An  incredible  discernment  of  ppirits  and  a  singular 
firmness  were  eofcapicuous  in  this  man  of  God.     Having  eegard 

neither  for  the  favor  nor  the  hatred  of   the  great  he    eon-ulted 

only  the  interest. of  the  church,  when,  in   the  Council  of  Con- 
nee,  by  order  of  tie'  (iiiirn,   Anne  of  Austria,  mother  of  tie.: 
King;   be  gave  his  ad  vice  in   relation  to  the  choice  of  bishops. 
Had  the  >nncilors  adhered  more  Constantly  to  this  man, 


304  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  TALL. 

He  has  finished  as  he  lived,  in  the  good  use  of  suffering,  in  the- 
practice  of  all  virtues  and  in  the  desire  to  consume  himself,  like 
our  Lord,  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  will  of  God.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  two  who  labored  in  the  Missions,  and  he  always 
contributed  to  the  other  functions  of  the  Congregation,  to 
which  he  has  rendered  very  great  service  in  every  way,  and  in 
losing  him  it  would  have  lost  greatly,  did  not  God  dispose  all 
things  for  the  best  and  cause  us  to  find  our  profit,  where  we 
imagine  only  injury.  There  is  reason  to  hope  that  this,  His 
servant,  will  be  of  more  benefit  to  us  in  Heaven  than  he  could 
have  been  on  earth.  I  pray  you  to  render  him  the  customary 
suffrages. "  ,        •      . 

He  wrote,  in  the  same  spirit,  a  month  after,  on  the  occasion 
of  the  loss  of  Mademoiselle  Le  Gras;  and  gencrall}',  in  every 
instance,  on  the  death  of  his  best  and  dearest  subjects.  A  last 
quotation:  "You  have  not,  then,  heard  of  the  losses  we  have 
undergone?  Oh,  Sir.  but  the3r  are  great,  not  only  in  the  num- 
ber of  men  whom  God  has  taken  from  us,  but  also  in  the 
quality  of  persons,  all  being  priests,  and  of  the  best  workers  in 
the  Congregation.  And  so>  too,  they  proved  themselves,  meet- 
ing death  whilst  serving  their  neighbor,  and  a  death  most 
holy  and  extraordinary/.  Six  of  them,  without  counting  a 
brother,  died  of  the  pestilence,  in  Geneva,  whilst  assisting  the 
plague-stricken,  and  the  others  have  given  their  temporal  life 
to  procure  that  of  eternity  for  the  islanders  of  Madagascar  and 
the  Hebrides.  They.aie  so  many  missionaries  in  Heaven. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  of  it,  since  they  have  consumed  them- 
selves for  the  sake  of  charity,  and  since  there  can  be  no  greater 
charity  than  to  give  one's  life  for  his  neighbor,  as  Jesus  Christ 
Himself  has  said  and  dona.  May  God,  then,  Sir,  be  glorified 
with  the  glory  He  has  bestowed  upon  our  confreres,  as  we  have 
reason  to  believe,  and  may  His  good  pleasure  ever  be  our 
peace  and  the  calm  of  our  afflicted  hearts!  I  do  not  tell  you 
what  was  our  grief  on  receiving  such  news  coming  almost  all  at' 
the  same  time;  it  would  be  imperishable  to  cypress  it.  You, 
loving  the  Congregation  so  tenderly,  will  be  able  to  judge,  by 
the  pain  you  will  experience,  whether  we  could  receive  a 
greater  stroke  without  being  crushed.1' 


[AFTER   XX! 


:  I  L'DE   AND  PATH 


I 

The  man   so  meek,  so  humble,  bo  gentle,  iras   t«»r  all    that, 
whenever  the  into  truth  and  justice  required,  as   -trong 

and  invincible  as  a  wall  <>f  brass  <»;•  a  column  of  iron . 

It  is.  agaill,  iu  the  Council  of  Conscience,  on  that  more  pub 
lie  theatre,  where  his  fortitude  distinguished  h-rlf,  as  did  liis 
equanimity,  his  humility,  as  did  all  his  virtue.-.  Without  a 
donbt,  his  natural  kindness  led  him.  when  he  could  in  con 
nee  do  so, to  oi>liLr»'  every  one  from  the  humph  si  plebeian  to 
the  highest  lord  or  peer;  but  did  any  :ivc  what  was  againaji  his 
rules,  then  he  opposed  an  insurmountable  refusal.  Iu  vain  did 
intriunu  .cupidity,  and  amhition  assail  his  virtue;  without  taking 

counsel  of  either  bope  or  fear,  he,  :i-  tar  as  in  him  lay.  repulsed 

them  from  the  .-auctuary  without  mercy.  For  Long,  he  strug- 
1  even  :iLr:iin^t  Mazarin  himself,  becoming  more  and  iihhc 
powerful,  wdio,  forgetting  his  ecclesiastical  character  and  obey- 
ing only  the  calculations  of  his  personal  ambition,  or  what  he 
termed  a  reason  of  state,   wished  t«»  make    friends  not  with   the 

Mammon  of  iniquity,  as  the  Gospel  has  it.  hut  with  the  sacred 
goods  of  the  Church,  in  his  letter  to  Element  XI.,  Fcnelon 
wrote:  "  An  inerecKble  discernment  of  ppirits  and  a  singular 
firmness  were  conspicuous  in  this  man  Haying  regard 

neither  for  tie-  favor  nor   the  !,  it.  he    consulted 

only  the   into  t  lie  church,  when,  iu    the  Council  of    Con- 

nee,  by  order  of.,the  Queen,  Anne-  la,  mother  of  the 

Kin_r.  be  gave  his  adrice  in  relation  to  the  choice  of  bishops. 
Had -the  other  councilors  •  e  constantly  to  this  man, 


306  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

who  seemed  to  read  the  future,  certain  men,  who  afterwards 
created  great  trouble,  would  have  been  far  removed  from  the 
episcopal  charge."  Such,  too,  was  the  sentiment  of  Victor  de 
Meliand,  Bishop  of  Alet,  who  speaks  in  similar  terms  of  the  in 
vincible  firmness  and  fortitude  of  soul  with  which  the  man  of 
God  neither  permitting  himself  to  be  moved  by  entreaties  nor 
alarmed  by  threats,  refused  his  vote,  in  the  promotion  to 
prelacies  and  benefices,  to  those,  whose  unworthiness  was 
known  to  him,  no  matter  what  their  rank,  their  condition,  or 
their  dignity.  The  laity  rendered  to  Vincent,  on  this  point,  the 
same  testimony  as  the  clergy.  "It  was  the  public  esteem  in 
which  he  was  held,"  the  president  of  the  parliament,  de  Lamoig- 
non,  has  deposed,  "that  induced  the  Queen  to  call  him  to  the 
Council  of  Conscience;  but  this  honor  did  not  change  his  mode 
of  life.  In  difficult  circumstances  he  spoke  with  a  firmness 
worthy  the  apostles;  no  human  consideration  could  persuade 
him  to  dissemble  the  truth  in  the  smallest  degree,  and  he  never 
made  any  other  use  of  the  confidence  reposed  in  him  by  the 
great,  than  to  inspire  them  with  the  sentiments  they  should 
have." 

'  The  instances  of  this  constancy  are  innumerable.  A  lady  of 
high  rank,  having  besought  him  to  obtain  from  the  King  a  bene 
fice  for  one  of  her  children,  he  answered:  '*  Pardon  me,  madam, 
I  can  have  nothing  to  do  in  the  matter."  Astonished  at  first 
in  being  less  favorably  received  by  a  poor  priest  than  she 
would  have  been  by  the  greatest  lords,  then  carried  away  by 
pride  and  passion,  she  said :  "Indeed,  sir,  your  assistance  is 
unnecessaiy,  I  know  of  other  ways  to  obtain  my  request.  I 
have  done  you  too  much  honor  to  address  you,  and  it  is  readily 
seen  that  you  do  not,  as  }Tet,  understand  how  to  behave  towards 
ladies  of  my  rank.'  Vincent's  further  answer  was  silence  over 
which  even  insults  had  no  power.  In  similar  circumstances,  if 
he  did  answer  anything  it  was  simply:  *■*  Madam,  our  rules  and 
my  conscience  do  not  give  me  the  liberty  of  obeying  you  in 
this;  therefore,  I  beg  you,  hold  me  excused."  Or.  again,  it 
was  a  personal  argument  he  opposed  to  the  solicitor,  as  he  did 
to  a  judge  of  a  superior  court  wiio,  meeting  him  on  the  street, 
thought  to  gain  him  to  his  interest.  To  pretended  friendship 
and  to  anger,  to  flattery  and  to  insult,  the  Saint  contented  himself 


poRfrruDt  4Kb  p  \.  rti  m  i .  307 

iritli  answering:  "Sir.  you  endei  I  wish  to  believe,  to 

acquit  j' on  reel  f  worthily  of  your  duty,  and  I  ought  to  do  the 
same  in  mine." 

He  needed  still  greater  fortitude  when  they  came   to   him  on 
Che  part  of  the  Queen.     A.  young   man  of  family   had  asked  of 
the  Queen  an  abbey.     He 'obtained   his   request   on   condition 
that  Vincent  would  not  Object      He.  then,   accompanied  by  his 
tutor,  went' to  St.  Lazarus.      They   opened   with  the  ordinary 
Compliments  of  politeness,    then    expressed    the  anticipated 
thanks  of  the  entire  family  and  recounted  a  long  list  of  present 
and  future  qualities  of  the  claimant;  all  which  proved  more  the 
desire  to  obtain  the  benefice  than  the   presence  of  the  required 
merit      To  thi<  picture,  Vincent,  previously  Informed,    meekly 
opposed  another  of  contrary  hues,  and  concluded  with  a  refusal 
which  he  couched  in  bis  accustomed  phrase:    ••!.  therefore, 
you,  sir,  not  to  take  it  ill  if  I  refuse  my  consent  tola  thing  of  which 

l  will  demand  of  me  an  account"  At  these  words  the  tntoi 
rose  and  advanced  towards  the  Saint  with  clenched  nets,  pouring 
out  at  the  same  time  a  torrent  of  abuse;  then,  seeing  that  lie 
could* not  even  disturb  his  tranquility  he  departed,  hut  Vincent 

impanied  him.    and.    witli    more   than    ordinary  politeness, 

and  pupil  as  far  as  their  carriage 

Hut  what  WM  to  he  done  when     Mazarin.    DO  f    :ill    powerful, 

with  his   policy  for    his    only    counselor,     alone    named    to    the 

sia-tieal  benefices,  and  no  longer  proposed  hut  the  ratiiha 

tion  of  an    accomplished   fact.'      Even    then    fortitude  did    not 

abandon  Vincent      He  strove  to  enlighten  the  religion  of  <the 

nueen.  and  obtained  frOm  her  the  choice,  at,  least,  <>f  worthy 
bishops. 

This  is  how  lie  merited  the  following  testimony  from  Clement 

XI.  in  his  buH  of  Canonisation:  "When  tin*  uobles  recomV 
mended  to  him  their  sons  attd  solicited  hhn  by  prayers  or  threats* 
he  disdained  their  offers  as  he  trampled  under  foot  their  men* 

Never    did     this  >oul.  strong    an  1  robust.  wMi  to    make 

erful  ft iends  to  the  detriment  of  the  inheritance  of  Chri>t 
and  at  the  expense  of  the  cross,  or  compromise,  through  fear, 
the  evil-  whCrewlth  his  enemies  threatened  him." 

He  showed   himself  Btrd  tin,  in    the  direction   of  the' 

communities  confided  to  his  care,  and  notably  of  those   of  the 


308  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Visitation.  He  courageously  closed  them  to  all  that  could  intro. 
duce  either  the  spirit  of  the  world  or  the  errors  then  prevailing. 
With  a  holy  and  disinterested  firmness  he  refused  admission  to 
ladies  of  the  highest  rank,  to  princesses,  even,  who  sought  his 
consent  to  he  received  as  boarders,  some  to  gratify  their 
curiosit3r,  others  to  satisfy  a  mistaken  devotion.  The  lady 
benefactors  were  the  only  exception  and  he  had  an  exact  list 
of  their  names.  And  generosity  alone  could  not  acquire  with 
him  the  title  of  benefactress;  a  pure  faith  and  solid  virtue  were 
moreover  necessary.  For  example:  the  monastery  of  St 
Antoine  street  could  hope  for  great  advantages  from  a  lady, 
who  had  already,  during  the  two  years  she  was  with  the  nuns, 
donated  a  sum  of  fiftv  thousand  livres,  and  who  had  given  to 
another  monastery,  less  scrupulous,  the  sum  of  three  hundred 
thousand.  But  she  desired  to  be  guided  by  the  advice  of  the 
new  sectaries,  and  wished  to  introduce  into  the  convent  her 
Jansenist  director.  Vincent  had  the  fifty  thousand  francs 
returned,  and  then  dismissed  her.  To  all  temporal  advantages 
he  preferred  the  spiritual  good  of  communities.  Fie  often 
reaped  only  hatred  arid  persecution.  Thus  a  high  born  dame, 
to  whom  he  had  closed  the  door  of  the  house  at  St.  Denis, 
would  not  permit  him  to  give  amission  on  her  lands;  but  that 
did  not  influence  him,  he  remained  inflexible.  In  1658,  a 
messenger  came  to  inform  him  that  Madam  Payen,  mother-in- 
law  of  Mister  Lionne,  was  at  the  gate  of  the  monastery  of  St. 
Antoine  street,  and  demanded  admission  to  see  a'  little 
daughter  of  the  minister,  who  was  dangerousl\r  ill  and  could 
not  be  removed.  .  He  answered:  "lam  Madam  Payen's  most 
humble  servant,  and  desire  greatly  to  serve  her.  But  my  rule 
is  to  grant  admission  to  none.  I  have  refused  Madam  cle 
Nemours,  Madam  de  Longueville,  and  the  Princess  de  Carignan, 
who  will  never  forgive  me.  What  would  these  ladies  say 
were  they  to  learn  of  the  exception?  Besides  it  would  be 
against  my  conscience.  And  the  sight  of  Madam  Payen  will 
not  recall  the  child  to  life." 

He  was  firm  even  against  gratitude.  Never  did  he  manifest 
such  fortitude  as  on  one  occasion  when  he  was  obliged  to  resist 
the  entre.-  ties  of  Adrien  Le  Bon,  former  prior  of  St.  Lazarus,  to 
whom  he  had  vowed  so  much  respect  and  gratitude.     Through 


VOBTITUD1    AND    FATUQTOJL  309 

Vincents  advice,  gad  by  Older  of  tho  queeu,  an  abbess  of  high 
family,  but  who  had  given  ber  scandals  a  renown  equal  to  that 
of  her  high  birth*  was  imprisoned.  The  priori  who  was  eider 
great  obligati  mi  fee    the  charged  by    her  with 

obtaining  her  freedom,  He  accepted,  and  all  the  more  willing 
ly,  as,  in  this  rase  iik«*  in  other*,  he  believe  1  he  had  hut  to  say 
aword  to  Vinceot  to  attain  his  purpose.  What,  then,  irere  hia 
surprise,  and  astonishment,  when  he  saw  that  not  only  his  Brsl 
request,  hut  all  his  continued  persistence,  ivu  before  the  tteaclj 
refusal  of  the  holy  man:     Tranquil  and  rcpeetful.  hut  resolute, 

Vincent  simply  answered}  "1  oannot  betray   my  conscience;  i 

yon  to  exonseme.M     ••  Wh  it,  1  the  prior  wounded, 

•  is  this  the  treatment  I    receire   at   your    hands    alter    having 

given  you  my  house.'      Is  this  the  return  for    all    the    benefits  I 

have    rendered    you    and    your    Congregation  P      "It    is  true.*' 

repUed  Vincent  deeply  grieved,   »'tt  is  true  you  have   laden  ns 

with  goods  and  honors,  and  our  obligations  to  you  are  those  of 
Children  te  their  father:  hut  be  pleased,  sir.  to  take  it  all 
back,  if  we  merit  it  only  at   the    sacrifice   of   <l<>d    and  our eon- 

scieni 

Finally,  the  entire  lire  oM  le  Pent,  so  many   persist 

ent  efforts  against  error  and  evil,  so  many  religious  and  charit 

able    institutions    established     and  maintained     in   spite    of    a 

thousand  difficulties  that  would  deter    and    dishearten  the   moat 

crous,  abundantly  testify  to    his    heroic    fortitude    and  con 

In  some  of  the  incidents  above  related  we  have  seen  his 
patience  in  company  with  his  fortitude,  for  he  ever  found 
means  to  practise  Several  virtues  at  the  same  time. 

I  lis  patience  was  remarkable  under  the  abttse  and  evil  treat 
inent  his  courageous  resistance  to  ambition  and  cupidity 
brought  d<>wn  on  his  devoted  hca  ".  As.  for  example,  on  that 
day  when,  having  obtained  from  the  queen  the  retraction  of  the 
promise  of  a  bishopric  made  to  a  dutches*,  and  being  commis- 
sioned   by    her    to    notify    the    lady    of   this    decision,    he    was 

received  with  an  ontbnrat  of  rage.     The  dutchess,    not    feeling 

herself  sutlicient.lv  revenged  by  the  torrent  of  abuse  she  hat! 
lavished  on  him,  seized  a  foot-stool  and  threw  it   at   his   head. 


*.310  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

making  a  gash  from  which  the  blood  flowed  freely.  Vincent, 
unmoved  whilst  the  storm  raged,  was  almost  felled  by  this- 
-stroke.  He  withdrew  without  a  word,  covering  his  face,  all 
blood,  with  his  handkerchief.  From  the  noise  he  had  heard 
and  at  the  sight  of  Vincent,  the  brother,  who  had  accompanied 
him  and  whom  he  had  left  in  the  antechamber,  divined  all. 
Fired  with  indignation,  he  cried  out  that  his  father,  a  priest,, 
and  a  minister  of  the  king,  should  not  be  thus  treated  with  im- 
punity, and  he  rushed  towards  the  apartment.  Vincent  threw 
himself  before  him :  "  You  have  no  business  there,  my  brother; 
this  is  the  way.  Come,  let  us  go."  And  he  led  him  with  him. 
""Is  it  not,"  he  added  on  leaving,  "a  wonderful  thing  to  see 
how  far  the  tenderness  of  a  mother  for  her  son  can  go  ?"  This 
was  all  his  vengeance.  Witness,  again,  that  other  day  when,. 
publicly  maltreated  at  the  very  gate  of  St.  Lazarus  by  a  lord 
whose  son  he  had  refused  to  recommend:  M  You  are  right,  sir," 
he  said  to  him  throwing  himself  at  bis  feet,  "  I  am  a  wretch 
and  a  sinner.7' 

Again,  all  those  numerous  instances  of  evil  treatment  and 
abuse  at  the  hands  of  the  poor,  who  laid  at  his  door  the  '  public 
distress,  or  complained  to  have  not  received  enough,  to  which 
he  quietly  returned  only  these  words:  "Go,  and  pray  to  God." 
And,  finally,  witness  his  behavior  towards  his  adversary  in 
the  Orsigny  farm  lawsuit.  The  latter-  w.f>s  prodigal  in  his- 
slanderous  abuse  of  Vincent  and  his  Congregation.  Vincent 
could  have  exacted  reparation  of  honor.  He  would  not  permit 
'his  lawyer  to  reply.  .  "Our  Lord  has  suffered  far  more,"  was- 
his  only  answer  to  those  who  urged  him  to  defend  himself;  and,. 
as'ifl  the  passion  of  the  Savior,  this  patience  and  silence  excited 
the  admiration  of.  the  court  and  of  his  opponent  himself. 

lie  was  patient  in  the  importunities,  the  urgent  solicitations,. 
J.  he  inconsiderate  requests,  and  the  offensive  answers  to  which 
lie  was  every  day  subject,  and  which,  instead  of  drawing  from 
him  a  bitter  or  a  sharp  word,  or  any  sign  of  impatience,  served, 
on.  the  contrary,. to  induce  him  to  act  and  speak,  if  possible, 
with  more  calmness  and  more  meekness. 

'.He  was  patient  in  the  losses,  oftentimes  not  inconsiderable, 
of  the    Congregaticn    when  they  brought  him  into  contempt. 


PORTXT1  it:    AMD    PA  n:  HI  1 

His  patience,  in  such  ones,  wai  not  only  resigned,  but  joyu 

for  he  Ban  an  opportunity  of  practising  humility,  poverty  and 

all  other  virtue-. 

Hie  patience  wat   heroic  Inth  r  subjects  aa  well  as  of 

property,   and  ol  bs  the  most  dear  and  most  necessary 

He  then  wrote:  "Through  the  mercy  of  Qod.    my  soul  is  in 
peace,  because  this  loss  happens  by  the  good  pleasure  of  Cxod. 
It  is  true,   I   i       time*  fear,  thai  my  sins  are  the  cause;  b 
recognizing,  even  in  this,  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  I  sect 
all  with  a  good  he 

The  good  pleasure,  the  sriil  of  God  was,  in  effect  the  first 

foundation  of  his  patience     He  said  with  the  prophet:  "Shall 

hen  •  t/>>  city  which  the  Lord  hath  hoi  Amos  iii.<'<.  | 

Another  motive  for  hi^  patience  he  found  in  these  words  of  Si 

Paul:  •■  tot  suffer  you  to  bu  (>- npi 

but  w8l  make  aho  with    tempi  > 
t ion  issue,  thai  'I""  <K  to  bear  if."   (i.  Cor  ,  s-lS.) 

II 

"  Afflictions, "  he  taughti  "  are  not  an  eviL     God  sends  them 
to  us  to  I  our  patienee  and  to  teach  us  to  have  pity  for 

others;  He  Himself  having  been  pleased  to  endure  them  in 
order  that  we  might  have  a  pontiff,  who  knew  how  to  compas- 
sionate with  our  mis<  I  encourage  as,  by  his  example, 
in  the  practice  of  this  virtue.  One  of  the  most  certain  marks 
that  God  has  great  designs  on  a  person  Is  when  lie  semis  deso- 
lation on  desolation,  and  sorrow  upon  sorrow.  The  true  time 
todiscoverthe  spiritual  progress  of  a  soul  is  the  time  of  tempta- 
tion and  tribulation,  because  such  as  a  person  is  in  these  trials, 
such,  ordinarily,  will  he  he  afterwards.  In  a  single  day  of 
temptations  we  can  acquire  more  merit  than  in  many  days  of 
peace."  And  he  illustrated  this  doctrine  by  pointed  compari. 
sons.  *' A  captain."  he  said  in  one  Of  bis  eonterences  of  the 
year  1645,  "  first  paye  I  twenty  francs  a  piece  for  his  soldiers, 
and  then  he  supplied  them  with  army  bread;  but  after  that  he 
placed  them  in  the  ranks  where  they  had  to  nndergo  great 
fatigue,  instead  of  nourishing  them  delicately  and  making 
cowards  of  them,  and  thus  rendering  them  useless.     Thus  God 


312  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

gives  sweetness  in  the  beginning,  but  afterwards  He  sends  the 
fatigues  and  torments  of  temptations  and  trials.  When  on  sea 
the  traveller  remarks  the  dolphins  follow  each  other  in  regular 
order  and  divert  themselves  in  the  water,  and  notices  the  flocks 
of  little  birds  clinging  to  the  masts, he  is  delighted  and  amused,, 
but  when  the  wrater,  the  bread  and  provisions  give  out,  then 
there  is  only  anxiety  and  terror.  The  water  in  a  pond  being 
always  at  rest  becomes  stagnant,  muddy, and  offensive;  on  the* 
contrary,  rivers  and  springs,  which  flow  with  rapidity  among 
stones  and  rocks,  have  beautiful  and  sweet  waters.  Now,  who 
would  not  prefer  to  be  a  river  at  this  price  than  a  stagnant 
pool?" 

He  wrote  (March  9th  ,  1 657) :  "The  difficulties  you  experi- 
ence in  your  management  are  not  proof  that  it  is  not  good.  On 
the  contrary,  our  Lord  wishes  to  show  that  it  is.  since  He  puts 
it  to  the  test.  It  is  not  surprising  that  a  good  vessel  is  safe  in* 
calm  weather,  since  even  a  bad  one  could  not  then  sink;  but 
its  quality  is  determined  when  it,  exposed,  weathers  the  tem- 
pest. You  would  be  very  happy  had  you  nothing  to  suffer  in 
your  position;  but  you  will  be  still  more  so.  if,  for  the  love  of 
Our  Lord,  you  remain  firm  in  the  midst  of.the  agitations  which 
He  sends.  I  have  befoie  counseled  patience,  and  I  again 
renew  the  recommendation.  ' 

He  said  to  the  Daughters  of  Charity  in,  a  still  more  vivid 
manner:  "See  the  sculptor  who  wishes  to  carve  a  beautiful 
figure  out  of  a  rough  and  ugly  looking  stone  He  takes  his  ham- 
mer and  gives  such  heavy  strokes  that, looking  at  him.  one  would 
imagine  that  he  was  going  to  break  it  into  pieces.  Then,  when 
he  has  cut  away  the  roughest  part,  he  uses  a  smaller  hammer, 
and  after  that  he  begins  with  the  chisel  to  fashion  the  figure  in 
its  different  parts.  When  it  is  rough  formed  he  takes  more 
delicate  tools  to  bring  it  to  that  state  of  perfection  which  he 
intends.  This  is  how  God  does.  See  the  poor  Daughter  of 
Charity  and  the  poor  Missionary:  when  God  withdraws  them 
from  the  corrupted  mass  of  the  world  the}^  are  still  carnal  and 
unpolished;  they  arc  unwrought  stones.  .God,  however,  wishes 
to  make  of  them  beautiful  images,  and  for  this  purpose  He  goes 
to  work  and  applies  heavy  strokes  of  the  hammer.  And  how 
does' He  do  it?  In  making  them  suffer,  now  heat,   again  cold. 


i  n  hi.    wi»   P  I  mi:n.  i  .  313 

and  then  the  hardships  of  visiting  the  tick  in  the  country, 
where,  in  winter  time,  the  wind  is  biting  sharp, and  where  they 
should  go  in  l»a<l  Ml  well  M  in  tine  weather.  Well,  these  are 
the  heavy  strokes  Of  the  hammer  that  Qbd  gives  a  poor 
Daughter  of  Charity;  tod  whoever  would  consider  merely  the 

surface  would  say  that  that  Daughter  i>  t<»  be  pitied   But  it*  we 

Cast  our  eyes  on  the  designs  Of  <-"d  we  will  sec  that  all  these 
blows  are  only  for  the  purpose  of  fashioning  thai  beautiful  soul. 
And    when,  after  having  as  well    of   body 

as  of  mind,  He  perceives  that  what  was  tin*  most  coarse  baa 

been  removed  from  the  soul  by  the  patience  which  it  has  prac 
Used,  oh,  then  He  takes  up  the  QUitel  to  perfect  it.  He  com 
mences  to  delineate  the  feature-;  He  adorns  and  embellishes  it; 
lie  t  lellghl  in  enriching  it  with  II  :md  He  does 

not  rest  until  He  bat  rendered  it  perfectly  acceptable." 

In  twenty  different  letters  he  returns  to  this  subject    « special 
ly  la   regasd  to  teinptation>;  for  example, in  tlie  following  lett<  r 
addressed.in  1024,  to  a  missionary  in  Rome:   "Such  is  the  eon- 
duct  of  God  in  regard  to  thoee  whom  He  destines  for  something 
at,   or   for. something  special   in    His  service,   that  He,   pre- 
viously, exercises  them  in  troublesome  dislikes  ami  repugnance* 
and  movements  of  inconstancy.     At  times,  ffia  object  is  to  try 
them.  Again  it  Is  to  let  them   feel  their  own  weakness,  at   other 
times  to  detach  them  more  from  created  objects,  and  occasion 
ally  to  dissipate  the  vapors  of  self-complacenc}',  and  ever    and 
always    His  object   is  to  render  them  more  agreeable    in   Hi- 
•eyes.     Do  not  doubt,  provided  you  resist,  that  the  temptations 
you  sulfer  will  contribute  to  your  advancement.      There   is    not 
a  man,  be  he   ever  so    perfect  or  SO  steadfast    in    his   vocation, 
that  is  not  subject.at  times,to  like  temptation*.   The  enemy  was 
even  so  rash  as  to  attempt   to   induce  the    Son  of  God  to  adore 
him,  a  temptation    the  most  horrible  his  malice  could  have  in- 
vented.    Was  there  any   among  the  Apostles,  or  among   the 
saints,   who  had  no  need  to  do  violence  to  Himself  in  order  to 
:resist  the  attacks  of  the  flesh  and  the  world?  Coninge,  then;  be 
firm !  Can  it  be  possible  that  a  little  repugnance  will  cause  us  to 
^abandon  all?    God  forbid,  since  the  Apostle  says  that  it  is  im 
possible  for  those,  who  were  once  enlightened  and  have  become 
>unworthy  of  the  light,  to  return  to  the  state  whence  they  fell. 


314  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

For,  though  their  intentions  be  good  and  their  resolutions 
strong,  still  when  it  comes  to  the  execution  of  these  resolves, 
when  the  question  is  to  overcome  the  difficulties  grace  fails 
them  because  they  have  failed  grace.  Their  scruples  wear  and 
harass  them,  and  the  desire  of  calm  and  rest  forces  them  to 
form  their  conscience  which  will  easily  accommodate  itself  to 
sensuality,  and  nature  assumes  the  mastery  " 

He  wrote  similarly  to  a  young  novice  Sister,  June  25th., 
1658:  "I  am  not  astonished  at  the  repugnance  you  feel  in  your 
exercises  of  religion;  on  the  contrary,  I  would  be,  did  you  not 
experience  any.  Sooner  or  later,  God  always  tries  the  souls 
He  calls  to  His  service  by  similar  pains,  and  it  is  preferable  to 
undergo  them  in  the  beginning  than  later,  or  towards  the  end. 
Because  thereby  you  early  learn  to  know  and  humble  3Tourself. 
to  distrust  yourself  and  to  place  all  confidence^  God;  in  a  word, 
you  lay  in  a  fund  of  patience,  of  fortitude  and  of  mortification, 
virtues  of  which  you  will  have  great  need  all  your  life. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  would  be  glad  to  remain  free  as  you 
are,  but  this  content  would  come  from  nature,  and  would  not 
last.  We  cannot  serve  two  masters.  If  3rou  wish  to  enjoy  the 
liberty  of  the  children  of  God  you  must  follow  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  narrow  path  of  subjection  which  conducts  to  salvation .  For 
so  great  is  human  inconstancy,  notwithstanding  the  dispositions 
you  may  have  to  do  right  in  going  by  the  broad  way  of  libert}7, 
you  may  mistake,  as  ordinarily  thejr  do,  who  arc  attached  to 
God  only  by  silken  cords. 

."  Consider,  for  a  moment.  I  pray  you,  the  Son  of  God,  Who 
came  into  the  world  not  only  to  save  us  through  His  death,  but 
also  in  order  to  submit  to  every  will  of  His  Father  and  to  draw 
us  to  Him  by  the  example  of  His  life.  He  was  still  in  the  womb  of 
His  Mother  when  He  was  obliged  to  obey  an  edict  of  an  emperor; 
He  was  born  out  of  His  own  country,  in  a  tempestuous  season 
of  the  year,  and  in  extreme  poverty.  Shortly  after  His  birth, 
see  how  Herod  persecutes  Him,  and  how  He  has  to  fly,  how  in* 
His  exile  He  suffers  not  only  His  own  discomforts,  but  also, 
through  compassion,  those  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and^St.  Joseph, 
who  endure  a  great  deal  on  His  account.  Having  returned  to 
Nazareth  and  grown  up,  He  submits  to  His  parents,  and  to  the 


I  -.i:r:n  Dl    am»    P  I  :i:  n<  i  .  3)5 

rules  of  a  hidden  life  in  order  to  m  rve  a-  a  model  to  religion 
souls  who,  taring  embraced  tin'  like,  ought  to  obey  their 
superiors  ami   the    observances    of   their   state      Ami   without 

doubt,  ii-  had  \»u  in  view  then,  in  the  eternal  design  lie  had 
of  saving  you  \rf  meant  of  the  absolute  retreat  you  have  begun 

If  you,  in  your  turn,  will  look  at  this  Divine  Savior  you  will 

how  He  suffers  without  ceasing,  how  ll**  prays,  how  He  labors, 
and  how  He  obeys,     •  //  rdingtoi  '$t  Paul 

say-  (  Rom.  wiiL  Bui  to  live  according 

to  the  spirit  that  vivilie-,  yOU  mu-t  live  M  our  Lord  lias  lived. 
yOl  must  renounce -elt,  must  do  rather  the  will  of  another  than 

your  own,  make  good  use  of  contradictions,  and  esteem  Buffer- 
ing nresssahte  to  self-satisfaction,     lie,  speaking  of  His  passion, 

ei  of  ili<  diseipiei  kriM  t<>  ; 

Afoot'1  (Luke  wiv.,  86.)  This  is  t«>  give  as  to  under- 
stand that  as  H<  entered  into  glory  only  through  afflictions,  we 

shouhl  not  pretend  t<»  enter  without  Buffering.  There  are  dif- 
ferent hinds  of  suffering.  The  Apostles  and  the  first  Christians 
suffered  the  persecution  of  tyrants  and  endured  every  species  of 
hardship,  ami  it  is  said  that  all  those,  who  wish  to  follow  Jesus 
(  hristi  will  suffer  temptation.  If  you  reVert  to  3'our  past  life 
you  will  And  that  you  have  not  been  exempt)  and  in  whatever 
•condition  you  may  he.  even  WOW  you  married,  and  advanta- 
geously, \iiii  would  still  And  crosses  and  troubles.  There 
few  persons  in  the  world  that  do  not  complainof  their  state,  even 
though  it  seems  happy.  Truly,  the  best  Is  that  wherein  we  In- 
come like  our  Lord,  tempted,  praying,  working  and  suffering,  and 
this  is  the  path  by  which  He  leads  those  souls  whom  lie  wishes 
to  raise  to  a  hi <xh  degree  of  perfection.  You  must  not.  then. 
be  disheartened  if  you  And  no  attraction  for  the  practice  of  vir- 
tue. Virtue  is  not  virtue,  save  in  as  much  BS  we  do  violence  to 
ourselves  to  practise  it.  The  life  of  man.  according  to  Job,  is  a 
combat.     We.  then,  must  wish  to  be  van- 

quished.     And.  as  the  devil  is  a    roaring  lion   Lroim_  eek- 

Ing  to  devour  us  he  will  not  fail  to  attack  you  in  order  to 
weaken  you  in  your  determination  of  being  all  to  God,  to 

discourage  you  in  its  prosecution  and  to  completely  dishearten 
you  if  possible,  foreseeimr  that  should  you  persevere  he  will  be 
confounded      It  i-.  tl  it  him  resolutely 


316  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

by  prayer  and  by  exactitude  in  the  practices  of  the  community, 
and,  especially,  by  a  filial  and  entirely  singular  confidence  in 
God.  His  grace  will  not  fail  you;  on  the  contrary,  it  will 
abound  in  you  in  proportion  to  your  trials,  and  to  your  resolu- 
tion, with  its  help,  to  overcome  them.  God  never  permits  us  to 
be  tempted  above  our  strength . 

"For  all  these  reasons,  it  seems  to  me,  you  will  do  well  to 
be  resolute  in  your  difficulties,  The  more  you  give  our  Lord, 
the  greater  graces  will  you  receive.  His  yoke  is  sweet  to  those 
who  willingly  embrace  it,  and  your  burden  will  be  light  if  you 
compare  it  with  that  of  Jesus  Christ,  Who  has  so  suffered  for 
you,  or  if  you  consider  the  consolation  and  recompense  He 
*  promises  those  who  serve  Him  constantly,  without  regret,  in 
the  place  and  in  the  manner  He  desires,  as  I  trust  you 
will  do." 

Speaking  in  a  more  general  manner  he  said:  "  The  wisdom 
of  God  has  so  well  ordered  everything  that  night  succeeds  day; 
sadness,  joy;  and  contradiction,  applause;  and  this  He  has  done 
that  our  minds  would  rest  only  in  Him,  Who  alone  is  above  all 
change.  We  must  all,  without  exception,  be  prepared  to  suffer 
in  one  way  or  another;  otherwise,  we  will  not  be  disciples  of  the 
Divine  Master,  Who  has  wished  to  be  persecuted.  Regard  it 
as  a  blessing  to  be  treated  as  He  was,  and  endeavor  to  follow 
His  example  in  the  virtues  He  practised  when  maltreated." 

Or  again:  "  Your  pains,  which  are  various  and  of  long  con. 
tinuance  affect  me  sensibly.  They  are  a  cross  with  outstretched 
arms,  embracing  both  body  and  soul;  but  also  a  cross  that  ele- 
vates you  above  earth,  and  this  gives  me  consolation.  Yon 
ought  to  be  consoled  in  seeing  yourself  treated  as  our  Lord  was, 
and  honored  by  the  same  marks  whereby  He  proved  His  lo  ve 
for  us.  His  sufferings  were  both  interior  and  exterior,  and  the 
interior  were,  beyond  comparison,  far  greater  than  the  others. 
But  wiry,  think  you,  does  He  try  you  in  this  manner?  For  the 
same  object  He  had  in  wishing  Himself  to  suffer,  namely,  to 
purify  you  of  your  sins  and  to  clothe  you  with  His  virtue,  in 
order  that  the  name  of  His  Father  bejsanctified  in  you.  Remain 
in  peace,  then,  and  have  perfect  confidence  in  His  goodness. 
Give  no  heed  to  any  contrary  feelings;  be  shy  of  your  own  sen- 


:  in  DE    and    i'  v  in  •  317 

timcnts,  ami  believe  rather  what  I  say  and  the  knowledge  1 
have  of  you,  than  all  that  you  yourself  may  think  of  feel.  You 
have  every  motive  to  rejoice  in  God  and  to  hope  tor  everything 
from  Him  thlOQgll  our  Lord.  Who  dwells  In  you;  and  after  the 
recommendation  lie  his  given  yon  to  renounce  yourself,  I  do 
not  see  anything  that  eould  giv6  you  cause  for  apprehension. 
not  even  sin,  which  i>  the  only  evil  we  ihould  fear:  because  in 
the  state  of  religion,  which  you  have  embraced,  you  do  penance 
for  the  past,  and  in  regard  to  thefhture  yoor  great  horror  for 

whatever  may  displease  <  iod  Is  VOQ1  id." 

I '■»  one  of  his  missionaries,  who  had  Buffered  for  justice  sake. 
he  wrote:  u  Is  not  your  heart  greatly  comforted  in  seeing  thai 
you  have  been  found  worthy  he  fore  God  to  sutler  in  His  service? 
Certainly,  you  owe  Him  special  thanks  and  are  bound  to  ask  of 
1 1  i  in  the  grace  to  make  good  use  of  your  trial." 

To  an  abbess,  who  complained  of  the  contradictions  she  met 
with  in  endeavoring  tv>  reform  her  abbey,  he  said:  '-The  suf- 
ferings undergone  in  the  establishment  of  a  good  work  draw 
down  the  graces  necessary  to  succeed." 

To  missionaries  prevented   in   the  work  of  theii   mission  by 

some   popular   outbreak    against  them  i      seed    he  God  for 

the  difficulties  He  is  pleased  to  have  you  encounter!  You  must, 
on  this  occasion,  honor  the  contradictions  the  Son  of  God  ex- 
perienced when  on  earth.  Oh,  how  much  greater  they  were. 
since  through  aversion  for  Him  and  His  doctrine  they  forbade 
Him  entrance  to  certain  places  ami.  at  last,  deprived  Him  of 
life!  It  was  for  occasions  just  like  these  that  He  prepared  His 
disciples  when  He  told  them  they  would  he  ridicnled,  alfronted 
and  maltreated,  that  fathers  would  take  sides  against  their 
children  and  children  would  persecute  their  fathers.  Let  HI 
derive  our  profit  from  them,  and  hear  with  j  atience.  as  did  the 
holy  Apostles,  the  contradictions  we  may  meet  with  in  the  service 
.»il.  Or  rather,  when  we  experience  them,  let  us  rejoice  as  in 
a  great  good,  and  let  M  begin  with  the  present  occasion  to 
make  that  use  of  them  which  the  Apostles,  after  the  example  of 
their  Head,  made  of  theirs.  If  we  conduct  ourselves  in  this 
manner,  you  may  rot  assured  that  the  very  means  by  which 
the  devil  wished  to  thwart  you  will  turn  to  his  own  discomfiture; 


318  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OP  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

that 'you  will  give  joy  to  Heaven  and  to  all  good  souls  who  may 
witness  or  may  hear  of  your  action;  that,  in  fine,  even  those, 
who  now  oppose,  will  at  last  bless  you  and  recognize  you  as  co- 
operators  in  their  salvation.  But  what!  '  Tins  kind  of  demon  is 
not  cast  out  but  by  prayer  and  patience.'  The  holy  modesty 
and  interior  recollection  which  are  practised  in  the  congrega- 
tion will  also  be  of  service  to  you;  and,  again,  it  will  be  well  to 
inform  yourself  of  the  causes  that  led  to  the  aversion  which 
this  people  exhibits  towards  the  missionaries  in  order  to  avoid 
whatever  may  have  given  any  occasion,  and  even,  if  judged 
expedient,  to  do  the  contrary." 

Writing  to  one  wdio  complained  of  one  of  his  confreres,  he 
said:  "You  must  not  look  upon  his  action  as  coming  from 
himself,  but  rather  as  a  trial  wherein  God  wished  to  test  3Tour 
patience;  and  this  virtue  will  be  all  the  more  real  virtue  in  you 
as  you  are  more  alive  to  resentment,  and  as  you  have  given 
less  cause  for  the  injury  you  received.  Prove,  then,  that  3Tou 
are  a  true  child  of  Jesus  Christ  and  that  it  is  not  in  vain  you 
have  so  often  meditated  on  His  sufferings;  but  that  you  have 
learned  to  overcome  yourself  by  bearing  patiently  the  things 
that  wound  your  heart  the  more." 

"In  a  word,  sir,"  he  said  to  another  by  way  of  conclusion, 
"  we  must  go  to  God  through  infamy  and  good  name;  and  His 
Divine  Goodness  shows  us  a  mercy  when  He  is  pleased  to  per- 
mit us  to  fall  into  reproach  and  public  contempt.  I  have  no 
doubt  3Tou  have  received  in  patience  the  confusion  arising  from 
what  has  happened.  If  the  glory  of  the  world  be  but  smoke, 
the  contrary  is  indeed  solid  when  received  in  the  proper  spirit; 
and  I  hope  you  will  derive  great  profit  from  this  humiliation. 
May  God  grant  it.  and  may  He  deign  to  send  us  many  more  of 
then)  that  thereby  we  may  merit  to  become  all  the  more  agreea- 
ble to  Him." 

The  advantage,  the  happiness  of  suffering  was  one  of  His 
favorite  doctrines.  '-Ah!  sir,"  he  wrote  to  one  of  his  priests  in 
trouble,  "would  you  desire  to  be  without  suffering?  Would  it  not 
he  preferable  to  have  a  devil  in  the  body  than  to  be  without  a 
cross?  Yes.  for  in  that  case  the  devil  could  not  hurt  the  soul; 
but  having  nothing  to  suffer,  neither  soul  nor  body  would  be 
.conformed  to   Jesus    suffering;  and   yet  this  conformity  is  the 


I  0UT11 1  \>\     \m»   i-A'iii  310 

/nark  of  our  predestination.  Therefore}  be  not  astonished  at 
your   pains,  since  the  Son  of  God  baa  chosen  suffering  for  00 r 

salvation 

[Jiider  this  admirable  conviction,  be,  at  times,  complained  -as 

have  done  so  many  saints,  that     God  did  not  try  his   eongn 

tion  l>y  afihctions.  -I  have.'*  he  said  one  day.  »«fior  some  lime 
back,  ami  indeed  vny  often,  dwelt  on  the  thought  that  tin* 
congregation  does   n<>'  snffsr  any  thing,  thai  everything  amiles 

«»ii  it  in  success,  and   that  it    Kfe  in    a   ceitain    prosperity;   lot 

-ay  rather  that  God  blesses  it  in  everj  way  without  its  expeii- 
eneiog  either  obstacle  or  annoyance.     I  commenced  to  baxe  :i 

doiil»L    of   that  inactive  tranquility,    knowing    that  God    prove* 

those  who  serve  Him  and  chastises  tli«.-<-  whom  He  lotes 
•  Whom  Ocd  f  L'r>  n>  ehcuttoh1  (Heb,  \ii--»*. )  I  recalled  to 
mind  what  is  related  of  St.  Ambrose,  bow,  when  ones  traveling 
he  came  to  a  house  where  the  master,  be  Learned,  did  not  know 
what  sorrow  was.  Lnd  thereupon,  enlightened  from  above,  be 
Judged  that  a  bouse  so  gentry  dealt  with  was  near  its  destine 

tion.  and  said:      'Come  let  us  leave  this  place,  for  tic    wrath  of 
i  is  about  to  fall  on  this  house."      And,  in  reality,  he  had  no 

sooner  departed  than  the  lightning- of  heaven  Btruck  it  and  •»" 

v<  loped  in  ruin  all  who  were  within.    Again,  I  saw  many  ord°r> 
troubled  from  time  to  time,  and  particularly  one  of  the  grea' 
and  most  holy  in   the  ehureh,    which  is.  at  times,    in    consterna 

tion,  ami  U  sven  now  andergoinga  terrible   persecution;  and  I 

said  to  myself:     -See  how  (o>d  SOU  towards  tie  and  how 

He  would  treat  OS  wen-  we  strong  in  virtue.'    lint,  knowing  on 

feebleness,  He  uarses   us  and  feeds  us  on  milk  just  like  little 

ehildren.and  -  lOCCesi  almost  without  OUT  lilting  a  tin 

in  co-operation.      Iliad.  ;  fcom  these  considera- 

tions, reason  to  fear,  that  we  wen-  not  aooeptable  to  ('od,  nor 
worthy  to  sutler  anything  for  Hie  love  since  He  turns  asideitom 

US  all    afflictions   ami  all  those   tests  which    prove  His   servants. 

True,  we  have  met  with  some  disastei  o  nr  embarks 

tion  for  Madagascar,  but  here  again  God  has  come  to  our 
relief;  and  in  the  year  1640  the  soldiei  oned   n>  a  loss  of 

altogether    forty  -two  thousand     francs:  but    we    alone    did    not 

suffer;  every  one  felt  the  effects  of  the  public  troubles;  the  evil 
WSJ   common,  and   we  were  not,  treated  otherwise  than   others. 


320     VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Bat,  blessed  be  God,  my  brethren,  because  now  it  has  pleased 
Mis  Adorable  Providence  to  deprive  us  of  the  piece  of  property 
just  taken  from  us!  The  loss  is  considerable  for  the  community; 
yes,  very  considerable.  Let  us  enter  into  the  sentiments  of 
Job  when  he  said :  '  The  Lord  gave  these  goods,  and  the  Lord  hath 
taken  them  away:  blessed  be  tJie  name  of  the  Lord/1  (Job  1-21.) 
Do  not  consider  this  deprivation  as  coming  from  a  human  judg- 
ment; but  let  us  say  it  is  God  Who  has  judged  us,  and  let  us 
humble  ourselves  under  the  hand  that  strikes,  as  David  who 
has  said:  "  /  teas  dumb,  and  1  opened  not  my  mouth,  because 
thou  hast  done  if"  (Ps.  xxxviii-10.)  Let  us  adore  His  justice. and 
regard  it  as  a  mercy  that  He  treats  us  in  this  manner.  He  does 
it  all  for  our  good.      Be  did  till  things  well,  St.  Mark  relates." 

He  taught,  moreover,  (June,  1659)  how  to  make   a  good  use 
of  calumnies,  persecutions  and  other   trials:  ''They   are   never 
wanting,"  he  said,  "  to  those  who  are    faithful   to    God.     They 
are  graces  that  God  lavishes    on    those   who   serve    Him  with 
fidelity.     Without  a  doubt,  He  is  not  the    author  of  them,  He 
only  permits  them ;  but,  in  as  much  as  they  are  tests  and   exer- 
cises for  our  patience  and  meekness,    they  are    His   work,    He 
wishes  thereby  to  wean  His  servants  from   all   that   might   im- 
pede their  going  to  Him.     Therefore,    whenever  it  pleases  His 
Divine  Goodness  to  send  us  these   opportunities   for   suffering, 
let  us  elevate  our  hearls  to  Heaven,  let  us  adore  and  praise  His 
holy  and  ever  adorable  conduct;  let   us   receive   them  with  joy, 
as  favors  shown   us,   and    say    in  the    fullness   of  our  hearts: 
Welcome,  dear  persecutions !     Welcome,  dear  calumnies,    dear 
crosses  sent  from  Heaven !   I  propose  to  profit  by  this  visit  you 
make  me  on  the  part  of  God !     Poor  nature  will   suffer,    it  will 
grumble.     No  matter,  we  must  suffer,  and  suffer   with  joy  what 
God  wishes  us  to  sutler.     Oh !  had  we  but  a  lively  faith,  did  we 
took  upon  these  things  with   a   Christian   eye,    did    we   regard 
them  not  as  oppositions  coming   from   men   but   as   graces   on 
the  part  of  God,  and  did  it  but  please  His  goodness  to   disperse 
from  our  minds  the  clouds  of  the  maxims   of  the  world,  which 
hinder    faith    from  penetrating  to  the   depths  of   our    hearts 
with  those  of  the  Gospel,  we  would,  indeed,  have   far   different 
views  and  other  ideas;  and   when  question   of  suffering  injury 
and  persecution  arose,  we'would  esteem  and  look   upon   them 


FORTirrni:    and  PATH  321 

a<  A  great  bl<  ad  a  happy  COnditlOD.      Yes,  to  be  calumni- 

ated and  peisecuted  is,  indeed,  a  h:ij>p\-  state. 

■•What !  to  be  maligned  and  suffer  persecution  a  happy  state? 
Yes,  for  it  is  Jesus  Christ  Wno  baa  said:  '  />'  then  w*° 

suffer  persecution  for  jiutM  safe.'  (Matt.  v.  10.')  Remark  the 
words:  » For  For,  when   we  give  cause  to  speak 

and  act  against  as,  we  must  bamble  ourselves  under  the  sveng 
Inghandof  God,  Who  leaves  nothing  go  unpunished,  and  Who. 

sooacr  or  later,  chastises  the  transgressors  of  His  law.  In  this 
CaBQ  the  contradictions  we  Suffer  at  the  hands  Of  men  come  from 

God  irritated  against  us;  they  are  the  effects  of  His  justice,  ami 
men  are  hut  the  ministers.  But,  when  calumny  falls  on  those 
who  serve  God  faithfully,  it  is  a  great    happiness,  since  it  is  a 

means  to  sanctity  them  more  and   more. 
••  When   a  physician  prescribes  a  remedy  in  order  to  drive 

away  tin'  unhealthy  humors  of  the  body,  we  call  it  a  purgation; 

and  when  the  gardener  lops  oil"  the  useless  branches  of  a  fruit 
tree  it  is  also  called  a  pruning;  but  with  this  difference :  the  doc- 
tor  purges  to  take  away  the  evil  or  its  cause,  while  the  gardener 
prunes  the  tree  and  cuts  away  live  branches  that  it  may  hear 
more  fruit  and  Less  wood.  So  with  us;  if  God  sends  us  persecu- 
tions when  our  behavior  is  not  such  as  it  ought  to  be,  then  the 
persecution  is  a  purgation.  But  if  we  suffer  from  men  without 
having  given  them  reason,  then  it  is  the  gardener  who  lops  off 
the  quick  branches  in  order  to  have  the  tree  bear  more  fruit 
than  leaves.  Such  a  person  has  attained  to  two  degrees  of  vir- 
tue; God  wishes  to  advance  him  to  four;  he  has  reaelied  four 
and  the  Lord  wishes  him  to  have  six;  for  this  purpose  He  em- 
ploys the  rod  of  calumny  and  persecution  it  is,  then,  a  very 
happy  state;  it  is  one  of  the  evangelical  beatitudes,  it  i9  a 
Christian  beatitude,  a  happiness  begun  here  below  and  com- 
pleted in  I  Icnwn :  'JBessed  .  .  .  for  theirs  to  the  Kmgdom  of 
Heaven!' 

Wretches,  indeed,  on  the  contrary,  are  those  who  do  not 
suffer  persecution!  Let  us,  then,  await  with  firmness  the  oc- 
casions for  suffering  that  it  shall  please  God  to  send  OS,  and  en- 
dure them  in  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ. 

"  The  means   to   derive    profit  from  affliction  are:     First,  to 
prepare  ourselves    for  them    by  a  faithful    use  of  the  little  daily 


822  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  TAUL. 

occasions  that  arise,  and  make  them  serve  ns  in  our  apprentice- 
ship. For,  if  we  behave  cowardly  in  such  trifling  annoyances,  how 
can  we  expect  to  patiently  endure  great  sufferings  ?  If  we  cannot 
endure  a  rough  word,  a  cross  look,  how  can  we  receive  unmoved, 
much  less  with  joy,  calumnies,  affronts,  and  humiliations?  Sec- 
ond, on  the  very  instant  to  close  our  lips,  so  that  no  word  of  ill 
will,  of  irritation  against  those  who  calumniate  and  persecute  ma}' 
escape.  *I  was  dumb,  and  I  did  not  open  my  mouth."  Is  it  not 
just  that  we  maintain  silence,  since  it  is  God  Who  speaks  to  us 
and  sends  us  these  visitations  ?  Is  it  not  reasonable  that  we  ac- 
cept this  cross  with  submission  since  such  is  His  good  pleasure? 
Ought  we  not  even  thank  and  praise  Him  for  persecutions,  seeing 
that  He  permits  them  for  our  sanctification?  Third,  we  are  to 
defend  ourselves  neither  by  speech  nor  by  writing.  We  should 
not  fear  to  lose  the  esteem  of  the  world.  True  esteem  is  but 
the  gleam  from  a  good  life;  its  source,  its  foundation,  is  virtue, 
which  can  be  taken  from  us  neither  by  slander  nor  by  persecu- 
tion, provided  we  make  a  good  use  of  them  and  remain  faithful 
to  God.  Calumny  can,  indeed,  eclipse  the  lustre  of  our  virtue 
for  a  time;  but  virtue  remains  all  the  same,  and  will  recover  its 
brillianc}-  when  it  shall  please  God  to  dissipate  the  clouds  that 
conceal  it  from  the  eyes  of  men." 


CHAPTER    XXII. 


PATIEN     I.  IN   -I-  K\i:-. 


Patience  in  sickness!      Aid:  her  exercUo  of   almost  the  entire 

length  of  the  long  life  of  our  Saint,  but  particularly  of  the  last 
fifteen  year*  Already,  in  nit."),  his  life  was  banging  by  a  thread, 
old  diseases,  and  ever  new  afflictions,  the  weight  of  labors  that 

had  neither  rest  nor  respite,  the  martyrdom  of  the  Council  of 
Conscience,  all  these  exhausted  nature,  which  was  soon  reduced 
to  extremity.  Hut  faith  and  charity  retained  all  their  vigor.  To 
keep  these  alive,  he  daily  received  his  God,  and.  even  in  delirium, 
he  still  found  their  aceeuts  and  their  ardor.  He  was  found  in 
this  conditio!,  one  day,  l»y  Father  St  .line.  who.  like  so  many 
worthy  people,  had,  on  the  news  of  his  sickness,  hastened  to 
visit   him.      To  the  question  which  the  lather   asked  him,  of  the 

thoughts  that  flitted  through  his  ravings,  the  aged  nan,  Without 

however  recognizing  him,  seemed  to  answer:    '■  In  <<  Oontrik 

kumNt  heart,  kt mm  he  accepted,  OLordf*  (Dan.  iii.  39) — the 
cry  of  humility,  the  echo  of  his  entire  life,  rather  than  an  answer 

to  a  question  he  likely  had  not  heard. 

Snatched  fiom  death  on  this  Occasion  l»v  the  devotedness  of 
one  of  his  children,  he,  however,  retained  a  painful  weakness* 
Henceforth,  his  infirmities,  which  in  reality  began  at  the  time  of 
his  residence  in  the  house  of  Gondi,  or.  rather,  at  the  time  of 
his  captivity  in  Tunis,  were  continual.  lit-  had  ever  been  very 
sensitive  to  the  weather,  and  subject  to  a  light  fever,  which  some- 
times continued  lor  three  or  four  days,  and.  at  other  times,  even 
fifteen  or  more.  During  these  attacks  he  would  do  nothing  for 
relief,  nor  would  he  interrupt  either    his  labors  or  his  exercises. 


324  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

"  It  is  nothing, "  he  would  say;  "it  is  only  my  little  fever." 
The  only  remedy  he  had  recourse  to,  and  a  remedy  far  more 
painful  than  the  evil  itself,  consisted  in  forced  sweats,  lasting 
for  successive  days,  particularly  in  summer,  which  made  his 
short  nights  a  kind  of  martyrdom.  During  the  greatest  heats, 
when  even  the  linen  of  the  bed  is  a  burden,  he  would  cover  him- 
self with  three  blankets  and  place  at  his  sides  two  large  vessels 
of  boiling  water.  He  thus  passed  the  night  with  neither  rest 
nor  sleep,  and  in  a  suffocating  heat.  In  the  morning,  always  at 
the  stroke  of  four,  he  arose  from  his  bed  as  from  a  bath.  Bed 
and  bedding,  all  was  steeped  and  steaming.  He  dried  himself 
alone,  never  accepting  the  assistance  of  anyone,  and  went  to 
prayer. 

What  could  days  succeeding  such  nights  be  ?  Enervation  and 
drowsiness  overcame  him  amid  his  occupations  and  visits.  In- 
stead of  yielding  to  sleep,  he  arose  from  his  chair  and  remained 
standing,  or  assumed  some  painful  position;  and  when  sleep  did 
conquer,  he  begged  pardon  for  what  he  termed  his  misery,  in- 
stead of  alleging  in  excuse  sickness  and  the  necessity  of  na- 
ture. 

To  his  habitual  little  fever'  was  added  a  quartan  fever  that 
seized  him  once  or  twice  every  year.  He  treated  it  no  better 
than  the  other,  and  it  was  precisely  during  this  time  that  he  ren- 
dered the  greatest  services  to  God  and  the  poor. 

He  was  already  an  octogenarian  when  the  evil  became  greater 
than  his  courage.  He  had  long  suffered  from  er3Tsipelas,  and 
this  was  followed  by  a  continuous  fever  for  some  clays,  which 
terminated  in  a  severe  inflammation  of  one  of  his  legs.  Then, 
notwithstanding  his  will,  he  was  forced  to  keep  his  bed  for  some 
time,  and  his  room  for  two  months.  For  the  first  time  they 
succeeded  in  inducing  him  to  take  a  room  where  there  was  fire. 
He  could  no  longer  resist,  for  his  weakness  was  such  that  he 
had  to  be  carried  from  the  bed  to  the  fire,  and  back  again,  just 
as  a  child. 

The  Lent  of  the  following  year,  1657,  was  marked  by  an  uni- 
versal loathing  which  prevented  him  from  taking  scarcely  any 
nourishment.  In  1658,  he  suffered  from  his  eyes  and  for  along 
time  did   not  wish   to  apply  any   remedj'.     The   physician  had 


PATOMCI  in*  SICKNK  — .  325 

prescribed  BO  application  of  the  warm  blood  of  a  pigeon;  but 
when  the  brother  brought  the  pigeon  and  was  about  to  kill  it,  St. 
Vincent  cried  cut:  M  Xo,  no,  I  will  never  consent!  That  inno- 
cent bird  represents  to  me  my  Savior,  and  God  will  readily 
find  another  means  of  Curing  me.'' 

Besides  Indifferent  to  life  and  death,  to  health  and  sickness, 
he  was  the  same  in  regard  to  remedies.  When  a  medieine  wfji 
prescribed  and  he  suspected  it  to  bo  unpleasant,  lie  took  it  and 
seemed  content  with  the  evil  effect  as  if  it  !  ad  been  an  entire 
sucet 

Tnwaids  the  end  of  the  same  year,  M   h«'  was  returning  from 

the  city  in    company  with    one  of  his  priests  the  braces  of   the 

carriage    breaking,  he  was    thrown    out    and    his    head    daubed 

duel  the   pavement.      He  received   a   -were  wound  and  a  n- 

newal  of  his  (ever,  and    there  was  increasing    danger  of  his 

death. 

All  these  ills,  borne  with  fortitude  BO  sweet  and  so  quiet,  are 
as  nothing  in  comparison  with  what  he  had  to  endure,  especially 
from  1657,  on  account  of  the  swelling  and  ulceration  of  ids 
legs,  it  was  forty-live  years  before,  as  we  already  know,  that 
is  during  his  captivity  in  Tunis,  that  he  experienced  the  fust 
symptom-.  In  this  (ongjipace  of  time  he  had  moments  of  such 
painful  weakness  and  such  agony  from  this  Inflammation  that  he 
COUld  neither  walk  nor  support  himself,  and  was  obliged  to  re- 
main al»ed.  This  is  the  reason  that,  from  1632,  tic  year  of  his 
taking  possession  of  St.  Lazarus,  so  removed  from  the  centre 
of  Paris  and  from  business,  he  was  necessitated  to  travel  on  ll< 
back  to  the  different  scenes  of  bis  charity,  and.  in  1649,  after 
his  long  journey  into  Brittany  and  I'oitou,  be  was  forced  t«> 
abandon  the  horse  for  the  famous  carriage  which  he  called  his 
ignominy. 

After  this  the  evil  made  alarming  pr<  gress.  In  l <;:><;  it 
reached  botlj  knees.  The  Saint  could  no  longer  bend 
them  but  with  extreme  difficulty,  noi  rise  up  again  without  ter 

riblc  pain,  nor  walk  save  with  tlu:  aid  of  a  crutch.      Finally,   the 

•welling broke  in  Ids  righl  leg  near  the  ankle;  two  years  after, 
thi'  humors  collected  there  anew  and  tie-  pain  in  the  knee-  con- 
tinually  increasing   II  was  impossible   for  him,  from  the  begin- 


326  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

uing  of  1650,  to  leave  the  house.  He.  nevertheless,  contrived 
for  some  time  to  descend  to  the  church  for  prayer  and  mass, 
and  to  the  conference  hall,  to  preside  at  the  meetings  of  his 
community,  or  of  the  Tuesday  conferences,  or  of  the  Ladies  of 
Charity,  who  preferred  to  go  to  that  extremity  of  Paris  than 
miss  the  happiness  of  seeing  and  hearing  him. 

Soon,  unable  longer  to  either  ascend  or  descend  the  steps  of 
the  sacristy,  he  was  obliged,  in  order  to  celebrate  holy  mass,  to 
vest  and  unrest  at  the  altar.  "  See  how  I  am  become  a  great 
lord,"  he  would  say  smiling,  alluding  to  the  privilege,  belonging 
to  bishops  alone,  of  vesting  at  the  altar. 

Towards  the  close  of  1659,  he  was  deprived  of  the  consolation 
of  celebrating  mass  in  the  presence  cf  the  people,  and  he  could 
.  say  mass  only  in  the  chapel  of  the  infirmary;  some  months  after, 
his  limbs  no  longer  bearing  him,  he  saw  himself  reduced  to  the 
necessity  of  simply  hearing  it,  which  he  did  every  day  up  to  his 
death,  but  at  the  price  of  what  sufferings !  To  go  from  his  room 
to  the  chapel  he  had  to  drag  himself  along  on  crutches,  and 
this  movement  reopened  his  wounds  and  aggravated  all  his 
pain.  Nothing  could  be  read  on  a  countenance  always  serene; 
but  the  sight  alone  of  his  painful  tottering  walk  carried  the 
counter-stroke  of  his  suffering  to  the  he*arts  of  all. 

Moreover,  they  feared  a  fall  at  an}r  instant,  which,  in  his  con- 
dition, might  prove  fatal.  The}-,  however,  conjured  him,  in  the 
middle  of  July,  1660.  to  consent  to  have  the  room  adjoining  his 
fitted  up  as  a  chapel  so  that  he  might  be  able  to  hear  mass  with- 
out leaving  his  own.  "  No,  no,''  he  said,  '•  domestic  chapels 
should  not  be  allowed  except  in  case  of  great  necessity,  and  I  do 
not  thank  that  mine  is  such  a  case."  ''Consent,  at  least,"  they 
said  to  him.  "  to  have  a  chair  to  carry  you  from  your  room  to 
the  chapel  of  the  infirmary;  a  thing  that  will  cost  but  little,  is 
contrary  to  no  rule,  and  will  preserve  you  from  all  danger  and 
will  spare  your  children  extreme  anxiety."  This  proposition, 
too,  failed  in  the  presence  of  his  humility  and  his  love  for  suf- 
fering. Finally,  on  the  day  of  the  Assumption  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  six  weeks^only  before  his  death,  unable  even  to 
drag  himself  on  his  crutches,  he  permitted  two  of  the  brothers 
to  carry  him,  but  it  was  to  his  great  confusion,  and  only  to  the 
chapel,  about  thirty  or  forty  steps  from  his  room. 


PATIBKCI    IN    HCKNBS8.  *•-/ 

What  ■  martyrdom  !  And  to  all  this  supervened  :i  disorder  of 
the  kidneys,  an  infirmity  no  less  painful  to  him,  than  incon- 
venient ami  humiliating.  Not  wishing  to  aeoepl  any  aid.- he 
would  grasp  a  cord  pendent  from  the  oeiling  of  his  room,  and 

in  the  most  frightful  pains  lie  was  heard  to  utter  this  <  ry  only: 
'•Ah.  my   Savior'      My    good    Savior!"      At    the    same  time  he 

would  cast  hi  :i  a  small  wooden  crucifix,  still  preserved 

among    his    relics,  which   he  had   placed    before  him.    to   inspire 

himself  by  thi  with  fortitude  and  <  onsolation. 

His  nights  wen-  even  more  cruel  than  his  daya     Even  then. 

he  would  h:r.  thcr  COUCh  than  the   hard  straw   whereon  he 

passed   five  or  bis  hours  lesa   in  rest  than  in  hew   tormeo 

During    the  day    his   BOreS   flowed   in    such   abundance   that    tiie 

floor  was  stained,  yet  this  was  in  itself  some  relief;  hut,  -at 
night,  the  humors  and  serosities,  hardened  by  the   heal  of  (fie 

bed.  coagulated  in  the  join's  of  the  knees  and  occasioned  t<  i:i 
hie  torture.  He  hiniM-I;'  acknowledged  it.  first  ill  a  letter,  and 
afterwards  to  one  of  his  priests,   *  I  ha-  tied  my  condition 

from  you  as  much  I  could."  he  wrote  to  a  person  in  his  intimate 
confiden  I  did  not  wish  you  to  know  of  my  illness,  lest 

it  might  sadden  you.   lint,  0  my  God!  how  long  will  we  be  so 

tender  that  we  dare  not  tell  of  our  happiness  in  being  visited  by 

Thee.'  May  it  please  Our  Lord  to  make  us  stronger  and  cause  u 

to  find  our  happiness  in    His  good  pleasure!"    And  one  of  hit 

lionaries  having  said  to  him:  ••  It  seems  tome  thai  yoai 

pains  increase  from    day  to  day."'  he  replied  :    "It    is   true,    that 

I  feel  them  augment  from  the  sole  of  the  loot  to  the  top  of  the 

heal.  But,  alas]  what  an  account  I  will  have  to  urive  at  the 
tribunal  of  God,  before  which  I  have  very  soon  to  appear,  if  i 
do  Dot  make  ROOd  use  of  them  :" 

Bttt  he  diil  not  wish  to  be  pitied,  more  particularly  if  the  I  \ 

presslon  of  pi tgr seemed  a  murmur,  againsl  Providence.  The 
missionary  above  mentioned  having  entered  his  room  one  day 
as  ti.  dressing  hi-   sores,    and  perceiving  that  he   s 

suffering  \^ry   much,  said:  MOhi    sir,  how   grievous  are  youi 
pains r — "WhatP  interrupted   the  holy  old  man,  "do you  call 
-    the  work  of   God;  and  what   He  ..plains    in   Inflicting 
suffering  on  a  miserable  sinner  like  me?  (i  re  you,  sir. 


328  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

for  what  3^011  have  just  said,  for  the  language  of  Jesus  Chrisl! 
does  not  admit  of  such  speech!  Is  it  not  just  that   the  guilty 
suffer,  and  do  we  not  belong  more  to»God  than  to  ourselves?" 
Meanwhile,  he  grew  weaker  and  wasted  awa}'  day  alter  day, 
yet  continuing  the  same  vigorous  treatment  with  himself  and 
ingeniously  turning  aside  in  his  greatest  distress  all  the  solace 
and  comfort  they  wished  to  procure  him.     Madam  d'Aiguillon 
and  other  Ladies  of  Charity, horrified  at  his  changed  appearance 
and  his  ever-increasing  weakness,  and  informed  of  the  objection 
he  made. to  the  strengthening  meats  offered  him,  came  to  an 
understanding  with  the  physician  to  draw  up  a  daily  regimen  in 
which  were  included  broth  and  fowl;  then  they  presented  this 
plan  of  diet  to  him  for   his  signature  in  order  to  oblige  him  to 
follow  it  in   every  point.     He   signed    it   through  a  motive   of 
chanty,  and  resolved  to  keep  his  word.     But,  after  the  first  or 
second  day,  his  stomach,  unused  for  so  long  a  time  to  such  deli- 
cate nutriment,  could  not  bear  it,  and  he  begged,  in  pity,  the 
Ladies  and   his  brethren  to  permit  him    to  live  after   his  own 
fashion.     They  were  obliged  to  allow  him  to  return  to  the  com- 
munity fare. 

His  mind,  always  free,  and  clear,  his  soul,  ever  stiong  and 
active  in  a  wasted  body,  ,  continued  to  direct  his  Congregation 
and  its  works.  In  his  arm  chair  where  pain  tied  him  down, 
lie  was  present  and  presided  over  all.  There,  he  received  visits 
of  every  description  from  within  and  without,  and  was  ever 
smiling,  always  calm,  ever  meek  and  affable  in  tone  of  voice, 
in  words  and  manner.  If  asked  concerning  his  sickness,  he 
would  answer:  "It  is  nothing"  or  "What  is  it  all  in  com- 
parison with  the  sufferings  of  Our  Lord,  or  with  the  pains  of 
hell  which  I  have  merited,"  and  then  he  would  adroitly  change 
the  subject  and  from  his  own  troubles  which  he  desired  forgotten, 
would  turn  to  those  of  his  visitors  to  compassionate  with  them 
and  offer  consolation.  And,  notwithstanding  his  difficulties  in 
speaking,  he  would  protract  the  conversation  and  continue  to 
talk  for  more  than  half  an  hour  with  as  much  grace,  vigor,  and 
unction  as  in  his  better  days. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  add  that,  amid  these  occupations  so 
burdensome  for  a  dying  old  man,  his  exercises  of  piety  followed 
in  their  usual  course.     He  even  multiplied  them  in  his  last  days 


PATIENOI  in  I  .'?2f> 

as  a  more  immediate  preparation  for  death.  And  yet  many  a 
long  year  before  he  hud  begun  to  prepare  himself  lor  his  Una! 
passage,  n<>t  only  by  his  wonderful  labors,  bat  also  by  special 
acts.     Everyday  after  mass  be  recited  the  prayers  of  the  dying; 

and  at  night  he  placed  himself  in  condition  toiuiswcr,  that  very 

night  Itself  were  it  ueoeesaij,  the  call  of  Go 

All  these  praetioes  were  known  only  by  chance,  or  ratherthrough 
a  special  permission  of  Providence,  a  little  before  the  death  <»r 
Vincent  one  of  his  priests  wrote  to  a  confrere  concerning  his  bad 

state  and  the  fears  of  the  Congregation,  and  without    thinking. 
went  according  to  the  Mage  to  hand    Vincent  the  letter  to  n 
The   venerated  Superior  did    read     it.        At    the     words    in    the 

letter:  -'.Mr.  Vincent  is  wasting  visibly,  there  is  every  appear 
ance  that  are  will  soon  lose  him."  he  became  agitated  and 
led  reading.  Far  from  manifesting  displeasure  at  the  im 
prudence  of  the  missionary,  lie  said  to  bimself:  -It  is  a  salutary 
counsel  this  good' priest  has  wished  to  give  me  and  a  warning 

to  boh  1    myself  YD    readiness."      A     moment     after,     he,    in  hi* 

humility,  troubled,  asked:  "May  I  not  have  had  the  misfortune 
of  giving  this  priest  some  cause  of  pain  and  scandal  f"  He 
Immediately  sent  for  him.     ••sir."  he  said   to  him.  -  I    ver\ 

humbly  thank  yon  for  the  good  advice  yon  have  given  me.  I 
assure  yon.  yon  have  done  me  a  kindness;  and  I  beg  you  to 
Complete  your  Charity  by  Informing  me  of   any  other  faults  you 

ma}*  have  noticed  in  me."  ••<  )'i.  nr."  answered  the  poor  mis- 
sionary, disconcerted  and  confused,  "I  assure  you,  in  my  turn « 

that  I  have  not  thought  of  either  directly  or  indirect!*, 
giving  j  K>n,    and     I  have  failed    only  through  ina«l\- 

encc."  ■  Do  not  annoy  yourself,  and  let  your  mind  heat  rest.  ' 
replied  the  Saint,  "I  would  only  have  loved  and  honored  you 
the  more.  And  in  regard  to  the  admonition  I  thought  you 
Wished  to  give,  i  will  tell  you  in  all  simplicity  that  God  lias 
given  me  the  avoid    iN    necessity:     I     tell    you    this,  in 

order  that  you  may  not  be  scandalized  in  seeing   me   make   no 

oordinary  preparations.    For  eighteen  years    I    bays    never 

gone  to  bed  without  having  previously  disposed    myself   to    die 

that  very  niuht." 

It  was  for  a   still    loi  even   that   the   Saint    lived    in 


$30  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTHINK  OK  ST.    VINCENT  1)K  PAUL. 

this  thought  and  in  this  practice,  for  the  following  little  note, 
written  with  his  own  hand,  twenty-five  years  before,  was  found: 
"  I  was  taken  dangerously  ill  two  or  three  da}Ts  ago,  and  that 
made  me  think  seriously  of  death.  Through  the  mercy  of  God 
I  adore  His  Will.  I  acquiesce  in  it  with  all  my  heart;  and  ex- 
amining myself  on  what  could  give  me  an}'  regret.  I  have  dis- 
covered nothing  unless  it  be  that  we  have  not  as  yet  finished 
our  rules." 

This  faithful  servant  had,  then,  for  long,  as  he  of  the  Gospel* 
his  loins  girt  and  his  lamp  lighted  ready  to  go  meet  His  master 
and  open  for  Him,  as  soon  as  He  knocked  at  the  door.  This 
supreme  moment  was  constantly  before  his  eyes,  and  he  ever 
recalled  it  to  1  he  minds  of  his  children,  "One  of  these  da}'s,,f 
jhc  repeated  to  them,  '•  the  miserable  body  of  this  old  sinner 
^vill  be  placed  in  the  earth.  Jt  will  crumble  to  dust  and  you 
•will  trample  it  under  foot."  And  when  he  was  asked  his  age, 
she  would  answer:  •'  For  many  years  I  have  been  abusing  the 
igraceofGod.  *  Woe  is  m?  that  my  sojourning  is  prolonged  ! * 
IPs  cxxix.,  b).  Alas!  O  Lord,  I  have  lived  too  long,  because 
there  is  no  improvement  in  my  life,  and  because  my  sins 
aim! ti ply  with  my  years."  Whenever  he  announced  the  death 
^of  a  missionary,  he  added:  "  Thou  neglectest  me,  O  m}T  God. 
and  ca7iest  to  Thyself  Thy  servants.  I  am  the  tare  that  spoils 
■  the  good  grain  which  Thou  gatherest,  and  see,  I  always  use- 
ifeSfljr  occupy  the  earth.  '  Why  do  T  take  up  the  earth?1  (Luke 
xiii..  7)  But  yet.  my  God.  let  Thy  Will  be  done  and  not 
mine." 

Meanwhile   habitual  and    increasing  weakness,  and    sleepless 

nights  brought  on  a  heaviness  against  which  he  could  no  longer 
struggle.  He  saw  in  it  the  image  and  precursor  of  approach- 
ing death.  "  It  is  the  brother,"  he  smilingly  said,  "  that  comes 
to  await  his  sister."  A  few  days  after,  the  sister,  Death,  did 
come  in  effect,  and  the  holy  old  man  received  her  with  the  same 
gentleness  and  the  same  patience  that  he  had  received  all  the 
sickness  she  had  sent  in  advance  of  herself. 

He  took  occasion  from  his  own  condition  to  lead  others  to 
the  thought  of  death,  a  thought  most  salutary,  provided  it  be 
animated  with  confidence  in  the  goodness  of  God.     He  wrote  to 


PATIENCE  IN  SICKNESS.  331 

a  person  who  had  a  too  vivid  and  exclusive  apprehension  of 
death:  •'  The  thought  of  death  It  good, and  Our  Lord  Uas,  coun- 
selled and  recommended  it  ;  but  it  ought  to  be  moderated.  It 
is  not  expedient  for  yon  to  have  it  constantly  present  to  your 
mind  It  suffices  If  you  reflect  on  it  two  or  three  times  a  day, 
without,   however,  delaying  \  i  1.  even  should  you 

find  yourself  disturbed,  not  to  delay  on  it  at  all,  but  gently  put 
it  aside." 

il 

tuple  Of  his  own  ill  r  menu-  to  eo 

age  the  sick,  especially  if  they  were  youug,     "  Do  not  fear,  my 
brother,"  he  wonld  say,  ••!  bad  the  same  i  when  young,  and 

I  recovered;  I  have  had  asthma,  and  now  I  have   it    no  more;  I 
haw  had  rupture,   and   God  cured    me;  I  had  neuralgia  in  the 
head,  and  it  has    disappeared;  I    had  oppressions  of  the  < 
and  weakness  of  the  stomach,  and  all  I  have  outlived     Have  pa- 
tience for  a  time;  there  is  <  to  hope  that  your  sibkn< 
will  pass  away  and  that  ( ro  1  still  wishes  to  make  nse  of  yon .  Let 
,  act,  and  do  yon  peacefully  and  tranquilly  resign  yourself." 
He  also  spoke  of  his  own  maladies  In  letters  an  1  in  conifer- 
d  order  to  exhort  his  disciples  to  patience  in  their  lllni 
"It  is  true,"  he  wrote,  "thatsickm  re  clearly  than  health, 
show            iter  what  we  are,  and  that,  In  suffering,  impatienee 
and  melanchi  ly  attack  the, most  resolute.    But  as  they  only  hurt 
the  weakest,  you  have  derived  rather  an   advantage  than  an  in- 
jury from  them,  because  Our  Lord   has  strengthened  you  in  the 
practice  of  abandoning  you  reel  1   to   His  good,  pleasure.     This 
strength  appeal's  in  the   resolution  yon   have  taken   to  combat 
them  with  courage,     And  I  trust  it  will  appear  Btill  more  in 
victories  you  will  gain  by  enduring  your  pains  henceforth  for  I 
glory   <>r  God,  not  only  with  patience,   but  and 
gladm 

He  said  to  his  commjunitj  :  k*  We  roust  admil 
ofai(  a  troublesome  state,  and  one  almost  insupportable 

to  nature;  and  yel  it    Is  one  of  th  i   most  powerful  means   that 
God  employs  to  bring  n>  back  remove  us   from 

Hi),  and  to  shower  down  upon  us  His  gifts'    and  gra<  es,      O,  my 


':  332  VIRTUES  AN1>  DOCTSIKK  OF  ST.    VINCKXT  DE    I»AV1« 

Savior  !  Thou  Who  hast  suffered    so    mucli   and  Who  hast  died 
to  redeem  us,  and  to  show  us  how  greatly  affliction  may  glorify 
God  and  promote  Our  own   sanctification,  do    Thou  grant  us,  if 
it  please  Thee,  to  know  the  immense  good   and  the  great  treas- 
ure that  are  hidden    in    sickness  !       It  is,  gentlemen,  by  it  that 
our  souls  are  purified,  and  it  proves  a  most  efficacious  means  to 
acquire  the  virtue  we  do  not  possess.      There  is  no  more  suita- 
ble condition  for  the  practice  of  all  virtues.     In  sickness  faith  is 
wonderfully  exercised,    hope  acquires    new   lustre;  resignation, 
love    of  God,  and  all    virtues    find   abundant  opportunities  for 
manifesting  themselves.       It  is  there  we  learn  what  is  in  us,  we 
know    what  we  are;  it  is    the  gauge  wherewith    to  sound    and 
know  unerringly,  the  virtue  of  each,  whether  lie  has  much  or  lit- 
tle, or  none  at  all.     You  can    never  see  what   the  man  is  better 
than  whilst  he  is  in  sickness.      That  is  the  surest    test   whereby 
to  recognize  the  most  virtuous,  or  those  who  are  less  so.     And 
<this  proves  how  important  it  is  that  we  thoroughly  know  how  to 
properly  conduct  ourselves  in  sickness.     Oh,  if  weknew  how  to 
-act  like  a  certain  servant  of  God,  who    of  his  sick  bed  made    a 
throne   of  merit   and    grace!       He  surrounded  himself  with  the 
mysteries  of  our  holy  religion;  to  the  canopy  of  his  bed  he  at- 
tached an  image  of  the  most  Holy  Tiinity ;  at  the  head  he  placed 
^oae  of  the  Incarnation;  on  one  side,  the  Circumcision;  on  anoth' 
*er,  the  blessed  Sacrament;  at  the  foot,  the  Crucifixion,  so  that 
jio  matter  how  he  turned,  to  the  right  or  to  the  left,  or  in  what 
direction  he  cast  his  eyes,  whether   above   or  below,  he   always 
found  *himse!f  environed   by  these  divine  mysteries,  and,    as  it 
were,  encompassed  by  and  full  of  the  presence  of  God.   Oh,  what 
a  beautiful  thought,  gentlemen,  what  a  beautiful  thought!  How 
happy  we  would  be  were  God  to  give  us  a  like  grace!  We  ought 
to  praise  God  because  through  His  mercy  and  grace  we  have  in 
the  Congregation  sick  and  infirm  persons   who  manifest  in  their 
indispositions  and  their   sickness,  as  on    a  stage,  patience  and 
ail  other  virtues   in   their  brightest  lustre.     We  will  thank  God 
for  having  given  us  such  members.     I  have  often  said,  and  I  can 
not  refrain  from  repeating,  that  we  ought  to  consider  those  who 
are  sick  as  a  blessing  to  the  Congregation. 

' 'Let  us  regard  ill  health  and  afflictions  as  coming  from  God. 
Death,  life,  health,  disease,  all  come  by  tie  order  of  His  Provi- 


PATIBNi  !    IN  >K  km  SF,  333 

dence;  and  be  the  manner  what  it  may,  it  is  always  for  tlie  ben- 
efit and  salvation  of  man. 

'•Yet,  there  are  those  who.  very  frequently,  bear  their  suffer- 
ings  with  impatience.  This  is  a  serious  fault  Others  permit 
themselves  to  be  mastered  by  the  desire  for  change  of  place; 
they  wish  to  go  here,  to  go  there,  to  this  house,  td  that  prov- 
ince, tC  their  own  OOUUtry,  under  pretext  thai    the  climate  there 

Is  better,     A.nd  what  does  this  indicate  1     [t  shows' that  they  are 

men  attached  to  themselves,  childish  spirits,  persons  who  wish 

to  suffer  nothing,  just  as  if  bodily  ailments  were  evils  that  must 

aided,     To  fly  the  condition  wherein  it   has  pleased   God 

tO  place  u^  is  to  fly  our  own  happiness.       Vis,  suffering  is  a  State 

Of  happiness,  ami  it  sanctities  the  soul 

"I  have  seen   a  man,  named    Brother   Anthony,   who   knew 

neither  how  to  read  nor    write.        We    have    his    portrait  in  our 

hall  II*-  possessed  the  spirit  of  God  in  abundance.  He  called 
every  one  his  brother,  or,  if  s  female,  sister;  and  when  be 
spoke  to  the  queen  he  called  even  her  his  sister.  Every  one 
wished  to  see  him.  lie  was  asked  one  day:  -  What  do  you 
do  when  sickness  comes  upon  youl  How  do  you  acl  when 
sick:'  -I  receive  them/  he  said,  >as  trials  sen  (  by  God  For 
example,  when  a  fever  comes  l  say  to  it:  ah.  now,  my  sister 
malady,  or  my  sister  fever,  you  come  <>n  the  part  of  God,  he. 
therefore,  welcome:  then  I  suffer  God  to  do  His  will  in  me.' 
Behold,  gentlemen  and  my  brothers,  how  he  acted,  it  is  thus 
the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  those  lovers  of  the  cross,  are  ac- 
customed to  do.  put  they  do  not  noglecl  to  employ  the  reme- 
dies prescribed  for  their  relief  and  for  the  eure  of  each  dlfl 
and  in  this,  too,  they  honor  God  Who  has  created   the   plants; 

and  given  them  healing  properties.  But  to  have  such  tender 
ness  for  oneself,  to  be  so  exceedingly  deHcate  in  our  least  in- 
disposition. < ),  my  Savior!  this  is  what  w»-  must  reject:  yes,  we 
must  renounce  this  tenderness  in  regard  to  ourselves." 

And  OOming  l»a<-k.  as  usual,  to  himself,   he  cried  out  in  finish 
ing:  ••On,  wretch  that  I  am!     What  a  poor  use  I  have  made  of 
the  sickness  and  the  little  inconveniences  it  has  pleased  God  to 
send  me:     ( )f  how  many  SCtS    of  impatience    have    I  not  been 
guilty!    Ob,  miserable  that  I   am.    what  scandal   lave   I    not. 


334  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

given  those  who  have  seen  me  behave  in  that  manner!  Help 
me,  my  brethren,  to  ask  forgiveness  of  God  for  the  past,  and 
grace  to  make  a  better  use,  in  the  future,  of  whatever  His 
Divine  Majesty  will  please  to  send  me  in  my  great  age,  and 
during  the  little  time  that  remains  to  me  of  life. " 


CHAPTER  Will. 


MKUlon  up  DIRE(  TION 


I. 

If  ire  study  St  Vincent  de  Paul  in  his  conduct  in  general  we 

will  sec  united  as  in  one  single  picture  all  those  virtues  we  have 
successively  admired.  Moreover,  it  will  afford  the  opportunity 
of  gathering  together  certain  teachings  of  the  Saint  that  could 
not  be  classified  onder  any  of  the  preceding  titles. 

The  sole  end  of  his  conduct  was  the  greater  glory  of  God  and 
the  accomplishment  of  His  will  on  earth  as  in  Heaven;  the  way- 
followed  to  attain  this  was  He  Who  defined  Himself  as  the  Way, 
the  Truth  and  the  Life,  Our  Lord  JesUfl  Christ,  taken  as  light  in 
II is  doctrine  and  sa  guide  in  H'.s  examples. 

Like  Jesus  Christ,  Vincent  began  by  sanctifying  himself; 
then  his  own  sanctification  he  made  the  instrument  of  the  sanc< 
tification  of  others. 

From  tliis  may  be  learned  the  l>a>is  of  his  conduct,  a  conduct 
that  was  always  humble,  ever  doubtful  of  the  most  vivid  person- 
al lights,  seeking  always  to  be  directed  by  the  light  of  God, 
and  even  according  to  the  counsels  ol  men. 

His  was  a  COD  loot  attentive  and  vigilant,  arranging  all. 
watching  over  all.  ail  foreseeing  all.  Am  I  at  the  same  time 
this  Conduct  was  prudent  and  sirCUmspOOl  i.M  word  and  in 
especially  in  the  direction  of  others:  never  absolutely  detennin 
lug  anything  l.ut  proposing  simply  thoughts  and  submitting 
them  in  some  manner  to  the  Judgment  of  those  who  sought  his 
counsel;  never  inspired  by  thai  spirit  of  sufficiency  and  pre 
sumption  which  decides  without  hesitation:    "This  is  true,  th.s 


336  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT   DB  PAUL. 

is  the  right  way,"  but  adopting  in  preference  these  more  humble 
phrases:  "  This  is  my  advice,  this  is  what  seems  to  me  con- 
formable to  the  order  of  God;" — except,  however,  where  a 
maxim  of  the  Gospel  answered  directly  the  question  proposed, 
for  there  can  be  no  hesitancy  possible  in  the  presence  of  a 
Divine  oracle. 

His  conduct  was  slow  and  willingly  dilitory.  save  when 
necessity  absolutely  required  an  immediate  answer  or  action; 
and  even  then,  he  still  took  time  to  quickly  consult  God,  or 
seek  for  something  analagous  In  the  lessons  or  examples  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

Having  need  of  a  counsel  at  Tunis.  Vincent  cast  his  eyes  on 
Martin  Husson.  a  lawyer  who  practised  before  the  superior 
court  of  Paris,  who  then,  was  living  in  retirement  in  Montmir- 
ail.  He  wrote  to  him,  but,  with  his  usual  piudence  and  reserve, 
confined  himself  in  his  letter  to  a  simple  enumeration  of  the 
reasons  for  and  against,  without  adding  a  word  that  could  in- 
fluence his  will.  Much  perplexed,  Husson  came  to  Paris,  and 
left  the  decision  in  the  hands  of  the  holy  priest.  Vincent 
directed  him  to  consult  some  wise  and  prudent  persons,  but 
Husson  assured  him  he  awaited  his  word  as  the  expression  of 
the  will  of  God.  Forced  into  his  last  intrenchments,  Vincent  had 
recourse  to  prayer,  and  on  Easter  Sunday,  in  the  year  of  ]653, 
he  said  to  Husson:  '".I  have  offered  to  our  Lord,  in  the  mass, 
your  anxieties,  your  lamentations  and  your  tears;  and  after  the 
consecration  I  cast  myself  at  His  feet  begging  Him  to  enlighten 
me.  Having  done  that,  I  considered  attentively  what,  at  the 
hour  of  my  death,  I  would  have  wished  to  have  counseled  you 
to  do.  It  seems  to  me,  then,  that  if  I  were  summoned  at  this 
very  instant  I  would  be  consoled  in  the  thought  of  having  told 
you  to  go  to  Tunis,  on  account  of  the  good  you  can  do  there, 
and  I  would,  on  the  contrary,  extremely  regret  to  have  per- 
suaded you  not  to  go.  This  is  my  inmost  thought.  You  may, 
however,  go,  or  not  go  as  you  choose."  "  God  wishes  it,"  ex- 
claimed Husson  moved  by  such  disinterestedness,  "and  I  £0." 
Vincent  immediately  procured  his  credentials  from  the  king. 
A  few  weeks  afterwards,  Husson  departed  for  Tunis. 

We  see  from  this  example  that  the  Saint  did  not  like  himself  to 


Mil  IK»1>  <n    DIRECTION. 

designate  the  Bubjcd  to  be  tent  to  foreign  missions.  He  ordi- 
narily waited  until  :i  person  bad  manifested,  and  had  repeatedly 
shown  a  decided  vocation  tor  that  sort  of  apostolate,  He  tooted 
in  this  way  notably  In  regard  to  Madagascar; 

His  c  m  tact  was  strong  and  firm  in  the  maintenance  of  exacti 
tudeand  regularity, and  at  the  same  time  (nil  of  suavity  and  gen- 
tleness, In  imitation  of  the  conduct  of  God  Himself,  Who,  li 
the  Wise  Man:  •/••  i  ftetf  ft :m  ■  u  and  endurethaU 

thin  Wisdom,  viii-i).     This  conduct  was  consequent- 

ly tempered  with  kind  consideration,  with  humble  excuses  in  re- 
fusalsto  intemperate  demands;  by  entreaty,  or  kindness  of 
expression  in  cpmniands;  and.  on  this  very  account,  more 
effective  and  more  obeyed  than   the  most  imperious  authority. 

It  was  not   only  in  regard  to  foreign  missions,  but  also  in  re 

lation  to  any  diiiicnlt  employment  that  Vincent   previously  de- 

1  to  know  the  dispositions  of  his  subjects:    ••  I  write  you." 

be  said  to  one  of  his  priests,  "to  know  the  state  of  your  health. 

and  with  what  God  will  inspire  you  in  relation  to  the  proposition 

I   am  abOttt  to  make  yon.       We   aie  called  to  N  .   to  take   CDS! 

of  an  establishment,  and.  having  determined  tp  send  four  or 
tivc  missionaries,  we  have  thought  of  you  as  their  guide.  Hence 
sir,  it  only  remains  that   yon  raise   your  lici  rod  to   listen 

to  what  He  will  >ay  to    you  on  this    snhjeet.    and  I  beg    you  to 
-end  me  immediate  information  Qf  the  disposition  of  yonr  body 
as  well  as  of  your  soul   in  regard  to  thi>   holy  enterprise,  an  I 
pray  On*  U>rd  to  grant  us  the  grace  to  ever  and  in  all   pla* 
correspond  with  His  holy  will." 

He  sometimes  sdopted  a  charming  gaiety  --Are  you  tin- 
man." he,  one  day.  said  to  a  priest,  "to  undertake  a  LongVQVJ 
for  the  service  Of  Godf"  'I  am  ready."  rejoined  the  other. 
'Tmt  it  is  out  of  the  kingdom."  ',  That's  no  difference.  *  j  liut 
you  must  crosi  the  lea  ."  '  •  To  go  by  sea  or  land  is  all  the  same 
tome."    "But  indeed,*1  added  the  saint,   smiling,  '.the  pU 

is    twelve    hundred    quarter    leagUOS    distant  f       'Were    it    two 
thousand    I    am   Willing     tO   -'•'*       'Depart    then,  >ir;    \ 
wanted  in   Rome." 

Finally,  his  conduct  was  edifying    and    exemplary,    always  in 

imitation  of  Our  Lord.  Who  commenced  to  do  before  He  taught. 


338  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

Hence  the  admirable  care  of  the  venerable  old  man  to  attend 
exactly  all  the  exercises  of  the  community,  especially  those  the 
most  painful  for  him,  such  as  the  morning  meditation,  and  that 
after  a  cruel  sleeplessness,  when  harassed  with  perplexities  and 
with  business,  when  sick  and  whilst  undergoing  treatment  for 
the  recovery  of  his  health. 

Let  us  now  consider  this  conduct  applied  to  the  spiritual  as 
well  as  temporal  interests  of  his  communities.  We  will  dwell 
awhile  here  on  fraternal  correction,  which  was  one  of  his  tri- 
umphs. He  possessed  the  authority  of  example,  which  guarded 
him  from  the  severe  retort,  "Physician  heal  thyself;"  the 
patience  that  defers  the  bitter  remedy  and  emplo3's  it  only  in 
the  last  extremity:  the  charity  that  applies  it  in  a  manner 
proper  to  heal  the  wound  instead  of  irritating  it  or  inflicting  a 
fresh  one;  the  humility  which,  by  accusing  itself  the  first,  com- 
mences by  drinking  the  cup  of  shame  and  leaves  to  others  but 
a  few  drops;  the  prudence,  which  measures  the  strokes  in  ac- 
cordance with  character,  so  as  neither  to  discourage  weakness, 
nor  drive  proud  ardor  to  revolt;  the  meekness  that  sweetens 
correction,  deceives  and  lulls  nature  to  sleep;  and  with  all  this, 
the  firmness  that  does  not  hesitate  to  put  the  axe  to  the  root  of 
the  evil  when  the  cure  is  at  no  other  price.  All  these  virtues 
conspired  to  give  an  incomparable  charm  to  his  manner  of  cor- 
rection. Ordinarily,  he  delayed  his  reprehension,  until  nature 
had  become  calm  both  in  himself  and  in  others.  He  reflected 
on  it  before  God  and,  like  a  skillful  physician,  he  studied  both 
the  moral  temperament  of  the  sick  and  the  medicinal  property 
of  the  remedy,  in  order  to  render  the  correction  effective;  and, 
when  he  saw  a  refractory  subject,  he  made  his  meditation,  for 
even  three  days  in  succession,  on  how  he  should  act. 

The  moment  arrived,  he  approached  his  object  by  a  profes- 
sion of  esteem  for  him  whom  he  wished  to  reprehend.  At  one 
time  he  would  praise  the  qualities  of  the  person,  at  another, 
find,  at  first,  an  excuse  in  the  first  movement  of  nature  and  of 
passion.  Then,  he  would  accuse  himself,  always  taking  upon 
himself  the  greatest  share  of  the  fault.  "Oh,"  he  would  say, 
"how  you  and  I  both  need  to  labor  to  acquire  humility,  to  ex- 
ercise ourselves  in  the  practice  of  patience,  to  bear  with  others 
as  we  wish  they  would  support  us,  to  accustom  ourselves  to  ex. 


HBT1I0U  "i    DIRBCTION. 

actitude,    and  to   regularity,  ^    So  lie  took  the   role  of 

the  accused  cting  the  jndge.    Once  having  remarked  a 

young  seminarist  carrying  to  the  church  a  strange  book;  ho 
called  him  aside  and  saicl:  "Have  you  not  remarked  something 
id  me  that  has  scand  oT    Receiving  an   answer  in  the 

negative  he  continued,  "Well,  my  dear  brother,  would  jrou 
like  me  to  tell  y on   something  that  I  hate  observed  id  you.'' 

bim,  adding:    '*lfay   God  bless  you, 
my  brother.'' 

When  the  individual  ■  iliated  by  all  these  humble  and 

charitable  precautions,  when  he  was  in  n  disposition  to  rei 

nize,  wiili  the  Wise  Man.  that  the  Wounds  <>f  a  friend  arc  prefer^ 

to  the  deceptive  can  i  -my.  he  went  straight  to 

the  fault,  and  witli  firmness  pointed  out  all  the  dr  umsti  noes  of 

time,  of  place,  and  of  person;  be  rendered  pal]  s  gravitj 

and   its  consequent  os   in  •  the 

the  future  of  the  congregation  or  of  a  special  work 

i  I . ■.  t  lu-ii.  w« mid  not  b  > add  with, severity:  •Ifyousayyou 

ha\.  defects  in  yourself  it  iss  sign  yon  have 

but  little  humility,  for  bad  you  as  much  as  Jesus  Christ  requires 

-t  of  the  you  would  believe  yourself  the 

most  imperfect  of  all  ami  would    readi  wledge  yourself 

guilty  of  all  these   t!.  1  would  attribute  to  in 

blindness  the  tact  of  your  not  perceiving  what  others  Bee.ell  the 

so  as  you  have  already  been  admonished  of  them.     A 
iu  speaking  of  admonition,  I  have  also  been  informed  that  yon 
can   scarcely   bear   to  be   reprehended.     It*  that  he  the 

how  youi  i    to  be  fie  far  removed  you 

frcra  the  I    to  humble  themselves  before  all 

ami  rejoiced  iu  having  their  slightest  faults  pointed  nut.     It  is, 

indeed,  a  poor   imitation  of  the  Saint  of  Saint 

Who  has  |  crmitted  Himself  to  be  reproached  publicly  with  evil 

He  did  not  do,  and  yet  uttered  not  a  n  avoid  the 

is  learn  <>f  Him,  sir,  t«>  1  «•  m<  ek  and  bum* 
ble  of  heart  These  are  virtues  which  you  an  i  1  Bliould  demand 
of  Him  wit!-  nnd  to  which    we   should  give  spe< 

attention   iu   order  that  we   m  iway    l>.\  the 

opposite  passions  which,  with  one  hand,  throw  down  thespiritual 
edifice  that  the  other  builds.      May  i'.  please  thi  Lord  to 


,'UO  VIRTUES  AND   DOCTRINE  OK  ST.    VINCENT   I>K   RAUL. 

enlighten  us  with  the  light  of  His  II0I3'  Spirit  so  that  we  may 
seethe  darkness  of  our  own,  and  submit  it  to  those  whom  He 
has  appointed  to  conduct  us,  and  may  we  be  animated  with  His 
infinite  meekness  which,  inspiring  our  words  and  actions,  will 
render  us  agreeable  and  useful  to  our  neighbors. " 

The  correction  finished, he  reanimated  fallen  courage,  renewed 
his  protestations  of  esteem  and  affection,  and  as  a  final  sedative, 
added  words  like  the  following:  "  I  experience  the  most  in- 
tense pain  in  Baying  the  least  thing  to  wound  you.  In  the 
name  of  God,  bear  with  me;"  or  again.  "I  am  unable,  no,  I 
cannot  express  the  sorrow  I  feel  in  grieving  you.  I  beg  you  to 
believe  that  were  it  not  for  the  importance  of  the  thing  I  would 
a  thousand  times  have  preferred  to  bear  all  than  to  give  you  the 
slightest  pain."  Such  tenderness  was  irresistible.  Self  love 
died  almost  without  feeling  its  wound;  and  this  is  what  gave 
rise  to  the  saying:  ''Mr.  Vincent  is  like  the  grand  Turk, 
because  he  strangles  self-love  with  a  silken  cord." 

Notwithstanding  his  absolute  detachment  from  things  of  earth 
the  Saint  took  the  greatest  care  to  preserve  and  manage  with 
economy  the  temporalities  of  his  congregation.  As  man,  he 
knew  that  all  are  condemned  to  eat  their  bread  in  the  sweat  of 
their  brow;  as  Christian,  he  knew  that  Providence,  even  in  its 
designs  the  most  generous,  desires  to  be  seconded  by  us;  as 
head  of  a  family  and  general  of  a  spiritual  arm}',  that  it  belongs 
to  fathers  to  piovide  for  their  children  and  to  captains  to  furnish 
arms  and  rations  to  their  soldiers. 

Therefore,  he  first  sought  to  turn  to  best  account  the  little 
pioperty  that  the  congregation  possessed.  Not  content  with 
appointing  intelligent  procurators,  he  reserved  to  himself  the 
general  superintendence  and  the  chief  administration,  permit- 
ting nothing  to  be  done  without  his  advice,  designating  in  ad- 
vance, often,  every  da}-,  the  specific  duty  of  each,  and  requiring 
an  account.  When  he  learned  that  his  Orders  had  been  antici- 
pated, exceeded,  or  violated,  he  deposed  the  unfaithful  agent, 
even  were  he  a  particular  superior;  for  he  said:  "If  every  one 
were  to  do  as  he  thinks  fit  the  dependence  established  by  God 
would  be  destroyed  and  theie  would  no  longer  be  but  change 
and  disorder  in  the  houses." 


M  i.  i  dod  o*  row  I  nOK,  .">4l 

He  appointed  brothers  to  superintend  the  cultivation  of  the 
farms  of  the  congregation;  and  they  had  under  them  husband- 
raen  and  shepherds.  He  himself  entered  into  the  most,  minute 
detaiU  in  regard  to  Lhe  drops  and  flocks; the  kitchen  garden  and 
orchard,  and  as  formerly  Charlemagne  did.  he  even  attended  to 
the  accounts  of  the  barn-yard  of  St  Lazarus. 
He  was  thrifty  in   the  these  revenues,  augmented  by 

b  skillful  management  by  procuring  his  stores  at  the  times 
and  places  the  m  .  recommending' to  allow  nothing 

tO gO    -»  ua-te.   to  use    the  most   rigOrOUS    economy,  aid,  in  had 

id  during  public  disorders,  even  to  retrench  in  the  ordi- 
nary expenditures,  charity  alone  knew  no  calculations;  there* 
in,  though  ever  acting  prudently,  he  displayed  a  holy  prodig- 
ality, lint,  for  Kim3elf  and  his  priests,  in  his  houses,  in 
clothing  and  at  table,  he  confined  himself  t<>  the  strictly 
necessary  and  shunned  every  superfluity.  This  was  why  he  was 
such  an  enemy  to  change,  which  oecei  costly  Journey 

when  these  changes  had  no  other  reason  than  the  protended 
unwholesomeness  of  tie  climate,  the  difficulty  of  the  occupation, 
<>r  the  incompatibility  of  disposition. 

II 

For  him.  t  •<».  time  was  a  rich  capital  of  which  hewas  severely 
economical.      That  he  mtghl    con-cerate  it  entirely  to    his  pious 

undertakings,  lie  never  gave  a  moment  t<>  idleness.  Moreover, 
he  augmented  it  by  adding  the  two  hours1  recreation  he  permit- 
ted his  community,  but  which  he  himself  refused,  and  each 
night  by  two  or  three  more  hours  taken  from  his  sleep.  He 
never  paid  a  visif   save  through   a    nc<  -s,  grati- 

tude or  Charity.  In  the  dis-harM.  even,  of  his  duties,  in 
charitable   reunion-,  notwithstanding  all   his  condescension,  he 

avoided  useless  WOI  Is  :md  digressions  and  always  led  the  Others 

hack  to  the  question  by  this  ordinary  word:     "  Come,  let  us  to 

thesnhject;  we  must  try    to  finish."       This  is  how,  a<  cording  to 

the  remark  of  Mademoiselle  de  Lam  rignon.  he  alone  had  done 

more  good  WOrk*  than  any    twenty  ot!i  >r  saints 

Vincent,  we  have  said,  require  I  in  all  those  who  wished  to  unite 
themselves  to  him  first  a  real  vocation,  and  then  perseverencein 


342  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DB   PAUL. 

that  vocation.  On  this  two-fold  subject  he  said,  one  day. 
to  the  Daughters  of  Charity  (22nd  of  September,  IG47):  "Avo- 
cation is  a  call  from  God  for  the  purpose  of  doing  something. 
God  says:  'I  wish  this  soul  to  sanctify  itself  in  serving-  Me  in 
such  an  occupation.'  Though  His  Divine  Goodness  often  calls 
us  by  means  that  are  unknown  to  us,  yet  He  most  frequently 
employs  the  strong  desire,  which  He  gives  us,  to  be  received 
into  such  a  state,  and  the  perseverance  we  manifest  in  our  re- 
quest. After  this,  we  must  no  longer  doubt  that  our  vocation 
comes  from  God;  for  when  you  allow  yourselves  to  entertain 
the  doubt,  it  is,  ordinarily,  because  you  find  difficulty  in  the 
practice  of  poverty,  of  humility,  and  of  obedience  which  the- 
.demon  endeavors  to  make  appear  to  you  impossible.  But  God 
is  immovable  in  His  judgments,  and  the  salvation  of  sous'  is 
not  of  such  little  consequence  to  Him  that  He  does  not  take 
all  the  necessary  care  to  place  them  in  the  way  the  most  sure 
and  most  easy  for  them  to  secure  it.  But  we  must  not  leave 
that  way,  for  should  a  person  who  is  on  a  long  journey  turn 
aside  and  leave  the  high-road  he  runs  the  risk  of  meeting  only 
byways  that  will  lengthen  the  distance.  A  man,  with  his 
orchard  planted  with  good  fruit  bearing  trees,  would  incur  the 
risk  of  not  only  gathering  no  fruit,  but  also  of  killing  the  trees, 
were  he  to  change  them  constantly  and  yearly  transplant  them. 
Judas,  having  been  called  to  the  apostleship  and  having  had  a 
participation  in  the  graces  of  God.  imagined  he  was  not  right 
when  he  was.  and  thought  to  betcer  himself  elsewhere.  You 
know  bis  history  and  how  he  was  lost.  Let  us,  then,  remain 
where  God  has  called  us.  Have  you  ever  heard  of  a  soldier 
who,  without  an  order,  left  the  post  assigned  him  by  his  cap- 
tain ?  When  a  soldier  is  on  duty,  whether  it  rains  or  blows, 
whether  it  hails  or  freezes, .even  when  cannon  balls  are  falling 
on  every  side,  he  is  not  permitted  to  retire.  He  must  remain 
even  at  the  risk  of  death;  and,  should  he  prove  so  cowardly 
as  to  abandon  his  post,  he  is  put  to  death  without  mercy,  he  is^ 
taken  out  and  shot;  and  why  ?  Because  he  did  not  remain, 
where  his  captain  placed  him.  It  is  the  same  with  the  soul. 
Faithless  to  its  vocation  it  no  longer  knows  any  rest.  Far 
hotter  for  it  would  it  have  bean,  had  it  never  b3gun.  for  then, 
at  least,  it   would  not  have    to  answer   for  so  many  graces  re- 


MB  rHOD  OV  lilBKCTIOK. 

perved  and  abased.     On  th(  contrary,  the  soul  that  perseveres 
drives  the  d<  ack  into  hell  when  it  iieir    tempta- 

tions.     And  it,  at  the  same  time,  to  God;  lor 

He  is  looking  on,  and   takes  a  singular  pleasure  in   witnessing 
itspera  in  what  it  has  nndcrtaken  for  His  love,  not- 

withstanding all  the  comhats  of  flesh  and  blood,  and   all  the 
wiles  of  the  e\  :1  spil 

••  A  goo  I  mi e  ins  to  |  13  is  to  take  r  as,  and  to 

write  th  \  for  future  use  wh  looasion  prese 

itself.      Ar  re-read  them  and  i  self: 

•  Wai  it   not  God  who  inspired  me  with  that  thought  ?    v> 

it  not  a  good  motive  that    influenced    me  i"  take   that    resolu- 
tion ?'—F<>r  we  muei  temptoti 

••  There  are  two  classes  of  persons,  boweter,  who  are  never 
troubled  with  them:  those  who  never  resist,  and  those  who 
rind  the  things  of  God  so  sweet  and  so  agreeable  that  they 
never  experience  ai  ruanoe.    Hence,  instead  of  being 

astonished  if  sometimes  we  see  ourselves  tried,  let  113  employ 

means  proper  lor  resistance,  and,  above  all,  let  us  i 
the  grace  rather  to  die  a  thousand  times,  were  it  necess; 
than  consent   to  temptations  against  our  vocation." 

He  desired  a  still  more  serious  vocation  for  the  priesthood. 
On  the  5th  of  March,  L659,  be  wrote  to  a  lawyer  in    Laval: 
••It    l|  B   misfortune    for  those    who  enter  the  priesthood    by 
the  window  of  their  own  choice,    and    not  by  the  door  of  a 
legitimate  vocation.    Yet  the  number  off  the  former 

at;  because  they  regard  the  ecclesiastical  i  an  easy 

manner  of  lite,  in   which  they  seek  (heir  comfort  rather  than 
labor:  and  hence  ha!  i    the  fearful  rai  in 

the  Church.     For,  to  the 

the  sins,  and  the  heresies  that  lay  it  waste.    This  i  hat 

-•.  John  Chrysostom  to  d  >u!d 

I  :  and    why  ?     H  <  |     toes 

necessary   to   fulfil]  the  obligations  of  thii  to' 

those  I? Jiom  His  goodl  and  It  never  calls  any  in 

wh    m   it   does   not    p  rcciv.-  th 

whom  it  does  D  »t  intend  to    bestow  them       A.S    for  all  others, 
God  allows  them  to  advance,  and  permits  them,  inpunishmen 


344  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

for  their  temerity,  to  do  more  evil  than  good,  and  finally  to 
destroy  themselves.  The  call,  then,  to  this  holy  profession 
must  come  from  God,  and  this  we  see  in  the  case  of  Our  Lord 
Himself  Who,  being  eternal  priest,  yet  did  not  presume  to 
exercise  its  duties  until  the  Eternal  Father  had  declared  : 
1  This  is  my  well  beloved  Son,  hear  Him '  (Luke  ix-35).  This 
example,  together  with  the  knowledge  I  have  of  the  disorders 
occasioned  by  priests,  who  have  not  lived  up  to  the  holiness  of 
their  character,  induces  me  to  caution  those  who  seek  my 
advice  in  regard  to  receiving  orders,  against  engaging  them- 
selves unless  tliey  "have  a  true  vocation  from  God,  a  pure  in- 
tention of*  honoring  Our  Lord  by  the  imitation  of  His 
virtues,  and  other  marks  showing  that  His  Divine  Goodness 
calls  them  ;  and  this  feeling  is  so  strong  within  me  that,  were 
I  not  a  priest,  I  never  would  become  on?.  This  is  what  I 
frequently  say  to  such  aspirants,  and  I  have  repeated  it  over  a 
hundred  times  in  preaching  to  the  country  people/' 

To  confirm  his  own  children  in  their  vocation  he  said:  "See 
the  design  of  God  in  your  regard  in  causing  you  to  be  born 
precisely  at  the  time  of  the  institution  of  the  Congregation. 
You  are  the  first  called.  If  a  king  selected  certain  soldiers  to 
lead  in  the  assault,  would  not  this  honcr  be  a  motive  powerful 
enough  to  make  them  face  death  rather  than  give  way  ?"  And 
then,  addressing  the  brothers,  he  added:  "You,  too,  as  well  as 
the  priests,  lead  a  life  conformed  to  that  of  Our  Lord :  You 
imitate  Him  in  His  hidden  life,  during  which  h?  was  en- 
gaged in  corporal  labor,  working  in  a  carpenter  shop 
and  performing  household  duties  just  like  a  domestic. 
Thus  you  imitate  His  life  of  thirty  years,  whilst  the 
priests,  in  their  functions,  imitate  only  that  of  three  and  a  half 
years  ;  you  honor  the  dependent  life  of  Our  Lord  and  the 
priests  His  priesthood.  Moreover,  by  reason  of  the  union  that 
exists  between  the  members  of  the  same  body,  an  effect  of  which 
is  that  what  one  does  the  others  are  considered  as  doing,  it  is 
certain  that  you  labor  in  the  confessional  with  the  confessors, 
that  with  the  preacher  you  preach,  and  that  you  evangelize  the 
poor  with  the  priests  who  evangelize  them."  (29  Oct.  1G38.) 

He  concluded    in    a   general   way:    "Let   us   continue   our 


HKTUOD  «>i    DIRECTION.  345 

voyage  to  Heaven  in  the  ship  in  which  God  has  placed  us.  The 
grace  of  perseverance  is  the  most  Important  of  all  ;  it  crowns 

all  others,  and  the  death  that  finds  us  with  arms  in  our  hands 
is  the  nn»t  glorious  and  Liable.        Naturally,  we  desire 

to  die  at  home,  in  the  arms  of  those  ire  love  and  Mirrounded 
by  our  relations  tind  l'ri<  nds;  hut  all  do  not  yield  to  such  ten- 
derness; it  is  only  those  souls  that  are  over-delicate.  Our  Lord 
wished  to  terminate  His  life  as  He  Lived:  His  life  hating  been 

And  painful,  His  death  was  hard  and  cruel,  without  any 
human  consolation.  This  i-  why  many  have  desired  to  diealon", 
abandoned  by  men,  trusting  to  have  God  only  to  aid  them." 

What  sorrow  and  tVar  Beized  him  when  he  learned  that  cer 
tain  of  his  subjects  had  the  thought  of  abandoning  their  voca- 
tion !  He  wrote,  July  18th,  1C59 :  "  May  God  grant  them  the 
grace  to  open  their  eyes,  to  see  the  danger  to  which  they  ex- 
pose themselves  in  thus  following  the  inclinath  n  of  rebellions 
nature,  which  never  accords  with  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Ohri 
Oh,  how  difficult,  says  the  Scripture,  for  those  who  have  fallen 
after  having  been  enlightened  to  rise  again !  Indeed,  they 
have  every  reason  to  tear  that  they  will  miserably  wander  if  they 
leave  the  path  in  which  God  has  placed  them.  For,  how  will 
they  fulfill  their  duties  in  the  world,  where  there  are  so  many 
snares  and  obstacles,  if  they  do  not  perform  them  in  the  state 
in  which  they  are,  and  in  which  they  are  assisted  by  so  much 
grace  frcm  God,  and  have  so  many  Spiritual  and  temporal 
helps,  all  which  will  be  wanting  to  them  outside  their  vocation? 
Yet  we  must  not  be  surprised  to  see  persons  thus  waver  and 
turn  back.  The  like  are  met  with  in  the  most  holy  communi- 
ties, and  God  permits  it  to  show  men  the  weakness  of  man,  to 
give  the  most  determined  and  resolute  a  subject  for  fear,  to 
try  the  good,  and  to  give  both  an  occasion  for  the  practice  of 
many  virtues.  Let  them,  at  present,  conceive  a  regret  lorpast 
faults,  lei  them  purpose  amendment,  humble    themselves,  and 

become  submissive  and  repair  the  had  example  they  have  given  J 

do  you  take  special  pains  to  assist  them." 

We  have  seen  in  another  chapter  the  charitable  efforts  the 
Sunt  made  to  retain  them  ;  but  we  tDVLSi  cite  again  that  letter, 
so  admirable  for  its  longanimity  :  "It  would  be  but  justice  to 
the  Congregation  to  cut  off  the  diseased  members.  This  is  true, 


3  46  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  HE  PAUL. 

and  prudence  demands  it.  But,  to  give  an  opportunity  for  the 
practice  oi  aii  virtues,  we  now  exercise  patience,  foroearance, 
and  charity,  even  without  the  hope  of  their  improvement.  We 
try,  as  remedies  for  the  evil,  .different  applications  of  meekness, 
of  menaces,  of  prayer  and  admonition,  and  all  with  the  hope  of 
no  other  good  than  that  which  it  may  please  God  to  work  by 
Himself  Our  Lord  did  not  drive  away  St.  Peter  for  having 
denied  Mini  more  than  once,  nor  even,  Judas,  though  he  was 
to  die  in  his  sin.  Therefore,  I  judge  His  divine  bounty  is  much 
pleased  to  see  us  extend,  the  kindness  of  the  Congregation  to 
those  who  are  fro  ward,  that  thus  we  may  satisfy  justice  and 
omit  nothing  that  can  gain  them  to  God."  (July  loth,  1650. 
to  Almeras,  Rome.) 
When  any  had  left  he   consoled  himself  with  the  following 

consideration:  '■  After  Mr. had  left,  I  commenced,  in  my 

sorrow,  to  say  my  Office.  But  it  pleased  God  to  console  me  by 
the  understanding  He  gave  me  of  what  He  had  done  m  having 
the  trumpets  sounded  in  the  armies  of  Israel  before  battle,  and 
haying  it  proclaimed  that  those  who  were  afraid,  or  had  mar- 
ried, or  had  planted  a  vineyard,  or  built  a  house  that  year 
should  retire,  considering  that  such  classes  of  persons  would 
be  of  more  injury  than  benefit  in  battle.  And  then  it  struck 
me  what  great  evil  some  of  those  who  had  left,  having  become 
dispirited  in  their  vocation  by  the  example  of  a  single  one,  who 
loved  the  things  of  the  world,  could  have  occasioned  in  the 
Congregation  had  they  remained  in  it  all  their  life-time.  In 
this  way  God  was  pleased  to  comfort  me  very  much.  Perhaps, 
He  took  into  account  the  fact  that  I  was  for  a  lull  half-hour 
on  my  knees  before  one  of  the  parties,  trying  to  change  his 
mind,  and  was  unsuccessful. 

"jn  the  name  of  the  Lord  !  We  must  remember  how  many 
followed  Our  Lord  and  how  few  persevered  with  Him.  I  say 
we  should  remember  this,  in  order  that  we  may  honor  His  feel- 
ings on  these  occasions."    (Aug.  2Gth,  1642,  Annecy.) 

Under  the  influence  of  such  considerations,  he  did  not  wait 
until  ihe  subject  left  of  his  own  accord,  but  took,  himself  the 
initiative  either  by  refusing  to  receive  those  whom  he  foresaw 
would   not  persevere,   or  by  dismissing  the   incorrigible.     Ha 


MKTHOD  OF   DIRECTION".  '■>  IT 

wrote:  "Where  is  the  community  that  dees  not  refuse appli- 
cants who  do  n<>t  p  the  requisite  quaJifieationa,  6r  that 
does  not  send  away  those  who  do  not  behave  Well  I  I 
some  time  ago,  in  the  company  of  i  great  prelate,  one  who 
thoroughly  un<l'  cnmunitii  one  was 
speaking  of  a  certain  community,  and  was  praising  it  because 
it  neVer  a  at  i  y  it  had  on  apon  the 
pressed  astonishment,  and  said,  '0,  j  turn* 
niry!  Thou  to  th)  perfedtioo, 
cription  of  subje  ••  tree  thai  is  planted 
does  not  take  root,  nor  docs  i 

Kingdom  of  God  is  com p  *    into   I  hat 

takes    both    good  and  bad    fish,  and   the  fisherman 
the  good,  and  casts   the  had  back  again   into  the  sea,      '! 

of  God  did  i  ompairy  all  those  who  pre- 

sented  them  Be  did  not  enforce  His> authority  to  re- 

those  who  wished  to  withdraw;  but  He  offered  those  who 
remained  their  choice  in  saying  to  them :    'Willi  .fjo 

did  nor  i  Judas,  it  was  be* 

(muse  Judas  was  to  be  the  principal  instrument  in  Ei    po  don, 

••  I  say  all  this  in  order  thai  you  may  impress  it  upon   I 
who  think  differently,  and  on  those  who  arc    d 
the  Congregation,  as  well  as  oil    their  parents.      The  Son   of 
God  informed  His  apostles  ofthe  dangers   they  would    incur, 
and  I  think  the  missionaries  would  do  well   to  act  In  the  same 
way  to  honor  the  simplicity  and  candi  Lord  ii;  this  as 

in  all  other  things,     5  ny  will  he  scandalised  by  this 

manner  of  acting,    and   will    not    enter  the  C  I 

answer  :      First,  it  will  be  a  scandal  taken,  if    what  is  in  vigor 
in  all  well  r<  j  I  (inmunitics  in  the  church  ol  I 

called  BCandal  ;  £tcond.  if  it  he  our  Lord    Who    calls  them    the 

fear  of  being  ty  will  not  d  m  from  c  and 

If"  i :  be  not  Mr,  we  ought  tone  well  pleased  that  I  -»ot 

enter  the  Ooi  >u,  for  it  ought  to  desire  <>  whom 

<in(;  lie  all  others  w:ll  never  he    of  any 

An-.  «a  1G5G). 
lie  wrote  in  a  still    more  decided   ton.     in    relation    to    the 
dismissal  of  dangerous  sul  •  Our  seminary  i^  being  filled 


348  VIRTUES  AND   DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

up;  I  think  our  Lord  grants  us  tins  as  a  reward  for  the  fidelity 
of  the  Congregation  in  purifying  itself  of  refractory  members. 
One  of  our  priests  here  told  me  that  six  of  the  best  could  not 
do  as  much  good  as  one  who  was  beyond  correction  could  do 
evil  ....  We  must  purge  the  Congregation.  Ten  of  the 
right  sort  are  worth  a  hundred,  and  a  hundred,  that  are  not 
called,  or  who  do  not  correspond  with  the  designs  of  God,  are 

not  worth    ten.     (25th  of  December,  1642) Purify, 

yes,  let  us  purify  the  Congregation  of  those  who  are  profane 
and  of  those  who  are  not  agreeable  to  God  and  He  will  increase 
and  bless  it.  God,  having  wished  to  put  to  death  three  thous- 
and men  because  they  had  adored  the  golden  calf,  answered 
Moses,  who  wished  by  his  prayers  to  stay  His  hand:  i  Let  me 
alone  that  my  wrath  may  be  kindled  against  them,  and  1  ivill 
make  of  thee  a  great  nation.'  (Exodus  xxxii.,  10).  According 
to  this,  then,  to  diminish  in  a  community  the  number  of  those 
who  offend  God  is  to  augment  it  both  in  virtue  and  number, 
for  well-regulated  and  virtuous  communities  attract  subjects. 
Yes,  but  those  sent  away  will  write  and  otherwise  incense  the 
public  against  the  Congregation!  They  will  occasion  no  more 
harm  than  God  will  permit  them  to  do  ;  and  the  injury  they 
may  do  us  will  turn  to  our  benefit.  And,  moreover,  would 
we  not  be  unworthy  to  serve  God  m  the  state  in  which  we  are, 
if,  to  hinder  a  person  from  doing  us  an  evil,  we  were  willing 
to  suffer  him  to  vitiate  the  service  and  glory  of  God  among 
us?  Remember  that  the  decay  of  most  of  the  communities 
comes  from  the  cowardice  of  superiors  who  are  too  weak  to 
hold  a  strong  hand  and  who  neglect  ti  dismiss  the  froward 
and  those  who  are  unwilling  to  be  corrected."  (20th  of  March, 
1043,  Rome). 

To  forestall  the  sad  necessity  of  such  extreme  measures,  we 
have  said  that  the  Saint  watched  most  sedulously  over  the 
training  of  those  whom  he  admitted  to  the  internal  seminary. 
He  did  not  neglect  to  animate  and  sustain  all  by  his  living 
and  powerful  word  :  "  Whoever  desires  to  live  in  community," 
he  said,  "should  resolve  to  live  as  a  pilgrim  on  earth;  he 
should  be  satisfied  to  become  foolish  for  Christ's  sake  ;  should 
make  up  his  mind  to  change  his  manners  and   habits,  to  mor- 


Mil  HOD  «'i    i>ii:i  <   l  :<<n.  £49 

tily  bis  passions,  to  leek  God  solely,  to  subject  himself;  u  if 
the  least,  to  every  one ;  he  should  fully  persuade  himself  that 
he  came  to  serve  and  not  to  be  served,  to  suffer  and  lahur,  and 
not  to  live  in  delighl  and  idleness.  He  should  know  that  one 
ii  tried  aa  gold  in  the  fornace,  that  perseverance  is  only  at  the 
price  of  hurnhlhr.  If  for  Go&'a  sake,   and   he  should  be 

convinced  that  in  doing  thm  he  will  obtain  true  content  in 
this  world  and  eternal  life  in  the  next*1 

Everything  furnished  him  with  an  occasion  to  in-till   into 
their  minds  the  mosl   hei  positions.     When   he  learned 

that  a  missionary  had  been  maltreated  in  a  foreign  country, 
he  recounted  the  affair,  and  added:  "  May  God  gran  I  that  all, 
who  seek  admission  into  the  Congregation,  may  come  with  the 
thought  of  martyrdom,  and  with  the  desire  to  Buffer  death 
and  to  consecrate  themselves  wholly  to  the  service  of  God, 
either  in  foreign  conn  tries  or  in  the  their  own  or  where  i 
soever  it  will  please  God  to  make  use  of  the  little  Congre 
tion!  Yes,  with  the  thought  of  martyrdom]  oh.  how  we 
should  often  ask  this  grace  from  oar  Lor  1 !  Ah  '.  gentlemen 
and  my  brothers,  is  there  anything  more  reaa  >nabl  ■  than  that 
should  be  consumed  for  Bim  Who  baa  so  generously  given 
His  1  ilr  for  us?  If*  our  Lord  basso  loud  OS  as  to  die  for 
us,  why  will  we  not  have  a  like  affection  for  Him  and  prove 
it  when  occasion  offers?  We  see  so  many  popes,  who,  one 
after  the  other,  were  martyr  -d  Is  it  not  strange  to  see 
merchants  traverse  seas  and  ineur  an  infinity  of  dangers,  all 
for  a  little  more  gain  ?     Last  Sunday  I  w  i  ng  with  one. 

who  told  me  that  a  proposition  to  go  to  the  Indies  v.a-  made  him, 
and  that  he  had  resolved  to  «:  <-d  if  there  were  no  dan- 

ger: he  told  me  that  there  waa  very  greal  danger;  thai  though 
it  was  true  snch  a  merchant  whom  he  knew  had  returned,  yet 
such  another  had  not.  1  then  reflected  !  if  this  person,  for 
the  purpose  of  seeking  some  precious  stone  or  for  the  sake 
Of  gain,  is  thus  willing  to  expose  himself  to  BO  many  dangers, 
how  much  more  should  not  we  blare  in  order  :<»  e.trry  the 
precious  gem  of  the  Gfoapel,  and  st!" 

Ih'  wanted    studies  to    1»"    pro  with    in  vfratiou  and 

humility    He  wrote,  on  the  LStfa  of  July,  1689:     "The  desire 


350  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  RAUL. 

to  learn  is  good,  provided  it  be  moderated.  .  .  Remember 
the  advice  of  St.  Paul,  who  recommended  us  to  use  sobriety  iu 
learning.  Mediocrity  suffices,  and  whatever  is  aimed  at 
beyond  this  is  rather  to  be  feared  than  desired  for  the  laborers 
of  the  gospel,  because  it  is  dangerous,  it  puffs  up,  it  leads  them 
to  show  off,  to  become  self -conceited,  and  finally  to  shirk  the 
humble,  simple  and  ordinary  duties,  which,  nevertheless, 
are  the  most  useful.  Hence,  our  Lord  selected  disciples  who 
were  capable  of  doing  but  the  humblest  things.  If  we  labor 
for  tht?  salvation  of  souls  in  the  spirit  of  our  Lord,  He  will 
give  us  the  lights  and  the  graces  necessary  to  succeed.  If  you 
desire  to  know  only  Jesus  Christ  crucified,  if  you  wish  to  live 
only  His  life,  doubt  not  that  He  Himself  will  be  your  science 
and  your  guide."  He  said  again  in  a  conference :  <l  The 
learned,  and,  at  the  same  time,  humble,  are  the  treasure  of  the 
Mission,  as  good  and  pious  doctors  are  the  honor  of  the 
Church." 

He  dreaded  the   transition   from  the   purely  spiritual  exer- 
cises of  the   seminary  to    the   distractions  of  studies,  and  he 
multiplied  his  instructions  in   order    that  the  students  might 
not  diminish   in  fervor  according  as    they  advanced  in  knowl- 
edge.    He  said:     "Glass,  when  taken    from  the  furnace  and 
placed  in  the  cold,  is  in  danger  of  breaking  ;  so  a  young  man, 
who  passes  from  a  place  of  recollection,  vigilance  and  prayer,  to 
the  tumult  of  a  class-room  runs  the  risk  of  becoming  disturbed 
in  his  pmctices  of   piety.     Strive,  then,  to  maintain  your  first 
fervor  and  prevent  nature,  from    assuming  the   upperhand. 
Incite  your  will   in  proportion  as   your   understanding  is  en- 
lightened with  new  knowledge,  and  make  use  of  your  study  as 
a  means  to   elevate  yourselves  to  Cod.     Let  the  light   of   the 
mind  become  a  fire  in  the  heart.     Be  firmly  convinced  that  the 
science   most   useful    for  our   neighbor  is   that  which   has  its 
foundation  in  piety.     Fly  curiosity,  that  pest  of  a  spiritual  lite, 
which  has  introduced  so  many  evils  into  the  world.     Fly  the 
inordinate  desire  of  knowing,    which   dries   up  devotion   and 
closes  the  soul  to  the  lights  of  Heaven.     I  have  remarked  that 
common  and   ignorant   persons   ordinarily  make  their   prayer 
better  than  men  of  learning.     God  delights  in  communicating 
Himself  to  the  simple,  because  they  are  more  humble  than  the 


METHOD  ni     DM:  1  EC  1 1<  >N.  851 

learned,  who  are  always  ho  full  of  themselves.  Would  that 
you  all  had  the  learning  of  St.  Thomas  but  on  condiiion  that 
you  also  had  the  humility  of  the  holy  doctor!  Pride  ruins  the 
wise,  as  it  ruined  the  angels,  and  knowledge  without  humility 
rerbeen  baneful  to  the  Church.  Lore,  then,  humility 
and  do  not  become  conceited.     The  moc  nifloant  demon 

it»  hell  kn  than   the    most  subtle   philosopher,  or  the 

most  profound  theologian  on  earth.  God  does  not  need  the 
learned  to  do  His  work  ;  lie  rejects  them,  on  the  contrary, 
when  they  are  proud,  prefers  the  Simple,  and  even  women,  as 
lie  did  in  the  laal  century  for  the  reformation  of  a  very  cele- 
brated order  m  the  Church.  In  conclusion,  employ  your  ;. 
in  fitting  youn  c  the  service  of  your  neighbor.     Do  not 

air  time,  for  the  work    is  urgent,  and    infinitely  c.\ 

the  number  of  rorkmeri.  The  people  in  the  country  pre  being 
lost  for  want  of  instruction,  and  the  greatest  portion  of   the 

eartli  is  still  buried  m  the  darkness  of  infidelity.  Study,  then- 
fore,  labor  to  acquire  Icnowledg  \  but  without  losing  humility." 

Whilst  lie  condemned  a  rain  curiosity  he  cautioned  the  com- 
munity against  sensuality.  MWo/  he  said,  "to  him,  who 
seeks  his  too  !     Wo  to  him,  who   flies   the  c 

For  he  will  find  others  so  heavy  that  thy  will  overwhelm  him. 
He,  who  mik pS  light  of  exterior  mortifications  under  pretext 
that  the  interior  are  mueh  more    important,  Sufficiently  shows 

thai  he  is  mortified  neither  interiorly  nor  exteriorly.** 

He  S&id, .at  another  time:  "I  have  remarked  in  the  most 
of  those,  who  suffer  ship  wreck  in  their  voeation,  a  remissness 
in  two  things:  the  first  is  rising  in  the  morning  in  which 
they  are  nol  exact;  and  the  second  is  effeminacy  in  regard  to 
the  hair* letting  it  grow  too  long,  and  in-  usably  allowing  them- 
selves to  become  attached  to  other  like   vanities." 

We  see  what    importance  the    saint    attached  to  rising,  and 

morning  meditation*      Here  is  a  long  letter  be  wrote,  on  this 

subject,  on  Januarv  L6th,  1650,  to  the  superiors  of  his  houses: 
u  You  know  that  everything  in  this  world  is  subject  to  some 
change,  that  man  himseli'  Is  never  in  the  same  condition,  and 
that  God  often  permits  abuses  to  creep  into  the  most  holy 
communities.     This  has  happened    in  some  of  our  housei,  as 


352  VIRTUES  AM)   DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE   PAUL. 

we  have  lately  become  aware  by  the  visits  that  have  been  made 
to  them,  without,  however,  knowing  at  first  the  cause.  To 
discover  it  required  patience  and  study  on  our  part.  At  last, 
God  has  shown  us  that  the  liberty  on  the  part  of  some  to  re- 
pose longer  than  the  rules  allow  has  produced  the  evil  results; 
all  the  more  so  as  they,  not  being  in  prayer  with  the  others, 
deprive  themselves  of  the  advantages  that  exist  in  making  it  in 
common,  and  they  frequently  make  none  at  all  or  very  little 
in  private.  Hence  it  is  that  such  persons,  being  less  vigilant 
over  themselves,  become  languid  in  their  actions,  and  the  com- 
munity becomes  irregular  in  its  practices. 

"To  remedy  this  disorder  the  cause  must  be  removed;  and 
for  this  purpose,  exactitude  in  rising  must  be  recommended, 
and  firmness  in  maintaining  it  shown;  so  that,  little  by  little, 
each  house  may  come  to  change  its  appearance,  exhibiting 
more  devotion  to  rule,  and  individual  members,  in  their  own 
particular,  may  become  more  solicitous  for  their  spiritual  ad- 
vancement. This  has  furnished  us  with  the  occasion  to  take 
for  the  subject  of  our  6rst  conference,  this  new  year,  the  first 
action  of  the  day,  in  order  to  strengthen  ourselves  all  the  more 
in  the  resolution  of  invariably  rising  at  four  o'clock.  The 
felicitous  results  of  fidelity  in  this,  and  the  inconveniences 
arising  from  the  contrary  having  suggested  to  us  the  motives, 
I  have  considered  it  my  duty  to  communicate  them  to  you, 
I  have  added  the  objections  and  answers  that  may  be  advanced 
in  relation  to  this  matter,  and  the  means  that  may  be  made 
use  of,  in  order  that  you  may  acquaint  your  community  and 
thus  strengthen  it  in  this  practice,  or,  if  it  be  not  already  ex- 
isting, introduce  it  that  thus  it  may  participate  in  the  same 
happiness. 

"  The  first  advantage,resulting  from  promptitude  in  rising  as 
soon  as  the  signal  is  heard,  is  that  we  fulfill  our  rule,  and  con- 
sequently do  the  will  of  God.  Second,  the  obedience  shown 
at  that  hour,  being  so  much  the  more  pleasing  to  God 
as  it  is  the  more  prompt,  draws  down  likewise  His  blessing 
on  the  other  actions  of  the  day,  as  appears  from  the 
example  of  Samuel,  whose  alacrity  in  rising  three  times 
in  one  night  was  praised  by  Heaven  and  earth  and  merited 
great  favors  from   God.      Third,  the   first  of  good  works  is 


MKTIIOD  OF  DIRECTION.  353 

the  most  honorable.  But,  all  honor  being  due  God,  it  is 
only  reasonable  Him  our  first  good  action.     If  we  re- 

fuse, we  give  the  devil  the  Aril  share,  and  prefer  him  to  God. 
H'  n  •  ,  this  lion  lies  in  wait  around  our  bed  in  the  morning 
ready  to  receiye  this  action,  and  thus  be  able  to  boast  that    if 

he  cannot  obtain  anything  else  from  as  during  the  day,  he  has 
had.  at    least,  the  very  li  >tt.      Fourth,   in    acrustoming 

our  i  the  hour,  we  eontraet  the  habit.      In  a  short  time 

we  become  quiok  to  respond  to  the  signal,  the  habit  even  serves 
asao  alarm  where  there  la  Done,  and  we  experience  no  difficulty 
in  promptly  leaving  onr  beds.  Whereas,on  the  oontrary,nature 
is  encouraged  by  the  indulgence  we  allow  it:  having  reposed 
one  morning,  it  demands  like  gratification  the  next,  and  will 
continue  to  demand  it  until  all  hope  be  absolutely  taken  away. 
Fifth,  if  Our  Lord  left  Paradise  and  became  BO  poor  here  on 
ear'  to  haw  whereon   to  lay  His  head,  how  much  more 

ought  not  we  leave  a  bed,  and  go  to  Him?  Sixth,  well  regu- 
lated sleep  is  beneficial  to  both  body  and  mind,  but  he  who 
sleeps  much  becomes  effeminat  .  Moreover,  temptations  arise 
during  that  tim  nth,   it   the  life  of  man  is  too  short  to 

worthily  serve  God  and  repair  the  evil  use  he  has  made  of  his 
nights  it  certainly  is  a  deplorable  thing  to  wish  to  still  shorten 
the  little  tim  -  lefl  for  that  object.  A  merchant  rises  early 
that  he  may  beqpme  wealthy;  his  moments  are  precious; 
thieves  do  as  much,  and  lay  in  wait  the  entire  night  to  sur- 
prise the  passers-by;  will  we  be  less  diligent  in  good  than  they 
in  evil  P  Worldlings  make  morning  calls,  and  arc  careful  to  be 
-ent  at  the  levee  of  the  great.  My  God!  what  a  shame,  if 
laziness  will  cause  us  to  lose  the  hour  assigned  for-  converse 
with  the  Lord  of  Lords,  our  Support  and  our  All!  Eighth, 
when    we    assist   at    prayer  and  at    rtpiHH  hare    in  the 

blessings  of  Our  Lord,  Who  then  abundantly  communicates 
Himself,  being  Himself  present,  Bl  II  BSSUrei  us,  in  the  midst 
of  those  assembled  in  His  name.  The  morning,  being  the 
most  tranquil  portion  of  the  entire  day,  is  (he  most  proper 
time  for  prayer.  Hence,  the  ancient  hermits  and  the  saints, 
after  the   example  of  Davi<l,  alws  morning  to 

prayer  and  meditation.  re    obliged    to    ri 

early  in  the  morning  to  gather  ths  manna;  and    ire,  who  are 


354  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

without  grace  and  without  virtue,  why  should  not  we  do  in 
like  manner  to  acquire  both?  God  does  not  bestow  His  favors 
equally  at  all  times.  And,  indeed,  since  He  has  granted  us  the 
grace  to  all  rise  at  the  same  time,  we  see  among  us  here  greater 
punctuality,  more  recollection  and  modesty,  and  this  inspires 
the  hope  that,  as  long  as  this  beautiful  order  wiLl  endure,  vir- 
tue will  make  constant  progress,  and  each  will  become  more 
confirmed  in  his  vocation.  Indolence  and  negligence  have  in- 
duced many  to  leave  us,  because  they  could  not  love  a  life 
wherein  they  were  not  able  to  satisfy  themselves  as  they  would 
like.  How  is  it  possible  to  willingly  go  to  prayers  if  we  rise 
with  reluctance?  To  meditate  properly  when  we  are  only  half 
in  the  church,  or  are  there  simply  for  the  sake  of  appearance  ? 
On  the  contrary,  those,  who  love  to  rise,  ordinarily  persevere, 
rarely  become  remiss,  but  rather  make  happy  progress.  The 
grace  of  vocation  is  attached  to  prayer,  and  the  grace  of  prayer 
to  that  of  rising.  If,  then,  we  be  faithful  in  this  first  action, 
if  we  all  meet  together  before  Our  Lord  and  present  ourselves  to 
Him,as  did  the  first  Christians,  He,  in  turn,  will  give  Himself  to 
us,  He  will  enlighten  us  with  His  light,  and  will  Himself  operate 
in  us  and  by  us  the  good  we  are  called  to  do  in  His  Church  ; 
in  a  word,  He  will  grant  us  the  grace  to  attain  to  that  degree 
of  perfection  which  He  desires  of  us,  that  we  may  one  day  fully 
possess  Him  during  an  eternity  of  ages.  See,  sir,  of  what  im- 
portance it  is  that  the  community  rise  exactly  at  four  o'clock, 
since  prayer  derives  all  its  value  from  this  first  action  and 
since  all  our  other  actions  possess  only  what  prayer  gives.  He, 
who  said  that  he  judged  from  the  manner  of  his  prayer  how 
all  the  ofher  actions  of  his  day  would  be,  well  knew  this. 

"But,  in  as  much  as  the  delicacy  of  some  will  not  surrender 
without  a  struggle,  for  it  has  a  pretext,  I  foresee  that  it  will 
tell  me  the  rule  of  rising  ought  not  to  equally  oblige  persons 
of  feeble  constitution  and  those  who  are  more  robust,  and  that 
the  former  require  longer  sleep  than  the  latter.  To  this  I 
oppose  both  the  opinion  of  physicians,  who  maintain  that 
seven  hours'  sleep  suffices  for  such  persons,  and  the  example  of 
all  the  orders  in  the  Church.  All  limit  themselves  to  seven 
hours  and  there  is  not  one  that  takes  more.  Some  have  not 
even  that  much,  and  the  greater  number   have   it  broken,  for 


METHOD   OF  DIRECTION.  355 

they  rise  once  or  twice  to  go  to   choir.     And    what    condemns 
our  cowardice  is  that   the    Daughter  rv— I    except 

those  who  are  in   the    infirmary — though    freak    and    tenderly 
educated,  have  not  a  greater  prii  But,   do  they  not  at 

times  rest  longer  than  usual  ?     No  ;  I  h  ive  never  heard 

"  Another  will  ask:    'S  D  i"ise  when  he  feels  in 

■1?    I  have  had  a  Bevere  head-..  .  a  lever, 

that  J  r  re  night 

Ion             .  my  dear  friend,  yon   m  on  be  in 

the    infirmary    or    hav  •    permission    to  remain    longer  in  hed. 

Por,  if  seven  h<  I  have  not  relieved  you,  neither  wfll  one 

or  two  taken  of  you:  cord  cure  you.    M  .  though 

in'  ir pain    mighl   be  alleviated,   it    is  ezpedienl  that 

>d  in  union  with  the    otb<  mg,  and 

then  you  can   n  your   indisposition    I 

otherwise  we  will  always  have   to  begin,  because  frequently 
raai  avenience,  and  more  msy  imagine  sickness 

in  order  to  indulge  nature.     All  this  would  g  t<>  oon- 

r.    If  a  person  has  not  slept  one  night,  nature  will 
know  b0W  t<>  BUpplj  for  i:    the  UOXt 

mean  thai  those  who  arrive,  after 
a  journcj  I  of  the  extra 

••  5  Should  •   that 

the  fatigue  is  such  as  to  require  more   than  seven  hour 

•■ill    have    them    retire    earlier     than    the  "  lint 

iv  late  and  very  much  exl,  •  In 

such  a  ease  there  will  he  no  harm  to  allow    them    I  In 

the  morning,  Cor  h  re  necessity  an  «  rule." 

"What!    rise   every    mornii  ir    o'clookl       And    the 

custom  is  to  take  a  repose  on  \,  or  at   least  oik 

fifte*  i  «.ni,  r  to  recruit  ourselves  a  little!    Thai  i-  very 

hard,  and  liable  I  -irk."      "  Such  is  the  language  «'f 

-love,  and  here  is  my  answer:  both  our  rule  and  our  custom 
require  that  we  all  r.  oe  bour.    Iflaxm  rept 

in.i,  is  only  recently,  and  it  is  confl  i  few  bouses,and  b 

been  occasioned  I  of  individual-  and  the  toleration 

of  superiors ;  for,  in  o  e  of  rising  has 

always  been  faithfully  .  they  have  over  been  in 


356  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

benediction.  To  suppose  that  any  will  become  sick  because 
no  intermission  in  this  exactitude  is  permitted  is  simply  an  ima- 
gination ;  experience  proves  the  contrary.  Ever  since  all  began 
to  rise  regularly  at  the  appointed  time  we  have  here  none  sick 
who  were  not  so  before,  and  we  have  none  elsewhere.  And 
we  know,  and  the  doctors  declare,  that  too  much  sleep  is  in- 
jurious to  those  of  phlegmatic  constitution  and  those  whose 
humors  are  vitiated. 

"Finally,  if  it  be  objected  that  there  may  be  some  necessity 
preventing  a  person  from  retiring  to  rest  at  nine,  or  even  at 
ten  o'clock,and  that  then  it  is  but  reasonable  he  should  take  in 
the  morning  what  he  lost  at  night,I  answer  that  we  must,as  far 
as  possible,  avoid  whatever  may  prevent  us  from  going  to  rest 
at  the  appointed  hour;  and  if  this  cannot  be  done,  it  is  so  sel- 
dom that  the  loss  of  one  or  two  hours'  sleep  is  slight  in  com- 
parison to  the  scandal  that  is  given  by  remaining  in  bed  whilst 
the  others  are  at  prayer. 

"Have  I  not  done  wrong,  sir,  in  dwelling  so  long  on  the 
importance  and  utility  of  rising,  since,  perhaps,  your  commu- 
nity is  one  of  the  most  fervent  and  most  regular  in  the  entire 
Congregation?  If  it  be  so,  my  purpose  is  no  longer  to  per- 
suade any  anything  else  than  gratitude  for  the  faithfulness 
God  gives.  But  if  it  have  fallen  into  the  abuse  we  are  com- 
bating, I  am  right,  it  seems  to  me,  in  inviting  it  to  correct 
itself,  and  in  praying  you,  as  I  do,  to  see  that  it  does.  Now, 
here  are  briefly  the  means  to  be  employed  by  you  and  your 
community. 

"Those  for  the  community,  are:  First,  it  should  convince 
itself  that  exactitude  in  rising  is  one  of  the  most  important 
practices  in  the  Congregation  ;  for,  as  is  the  beginning,  such 
will  be  the  remainder  of  the  day.  Second,  to  offer  itself  to 
God  at  night  before  retiring,  and  ask  of  Him  the  strength  to 
overcome  itself  in  the  morning  without  delay,  and  for  this 
purpose  to  invoke  the  assistance  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  by  the 
recital  of  a  Hail  Mary,  kneeling,  and  recommend  itself  to  its 
angel  guardian.  Many  have  found  this  means  of  very  great 
advantage.  Third,  each  one  should  represent  to  himself  that 
the  sound  of  the  bell   is  the  voice  of    God,  and  as  soon  as  he 


mi:  ;  imi>  01    diukction. 


hears  it  be  .should  rise  immediately,  ami,  making   the   sign  of 
the  cross,  prostrate  himself,  kiss  the  floor,  aad  adore  Gob*  in 

unison  with  the  res!  of    the  0  >mniuuit\  ;  and   when  be  fails  ill 

this  he  should  impose  a  penance  <>n  himself.    There  are  those 
wh<>  give  th-  the  discipline  for  as  long  a  time  as  they 

in  disputing  with  the  pillow,  Finally.  bh<  Lasl  means  for 
each  individual  is  never  to  sweire  from  this  exactitude;  Joi 
the  more  ire  give  way  the  more  difficult  it  b 

ral   means  whieh   mv  dependenl  on  jroor 

and  that  of   the  officers  forth.'  h  i\  a    per- 

Appointed  who  will  go  from   r  torn  to  room,  give  a  light 
when  necessary,  and  say  in  a  loud  roi<  licamus  i 

and  repeat  it  until  h.  :    that,  after,  anol 

go  the  round  of  the  i  end  time,  where  the 

community  is  large*     Those  designated   for  these  purp 

Should  b  D  their  duty. 

"Second,    that  these  who  mak  ioJ    and  under 

no  !  iiatever  allow  any,  not  in    the  mfinnar  in 

case  of  necessity,  than  four   o'clock.    This  exacti- 

tude in  rising  has  been  found  so   beautiful  and  so  da), 

that  th.-  conclusion  has  been  arri\  who  are  un- 

faithful ought  not  be  intrusted  with  any  offices  in  the  con. 
gat;  rase  their  example   would  Boon  produce  laxness  in 

this  point,  and  they  could  with  ill  grace  take  for  the 

what  they  would  be  obliged  t  i  May  it  pie 

i  to  forgive  US  our    past    failings  and  grant    us  the  grace  to 
COneoi  them,  that  we  may   1-  aithful    servants 

Whom  the  Master,  when  He  comes,  will  (ind  watching!   'Amen, 
J  say  to  you,'   says  Our  Lord,    '  He  will  make  them  til  to  m 
and,  passiny,  will  minister  to  (him\  and  if  Ueehal  tU< 

.  or  if  He  shall  <  eh,  and  fine] 

them  wits.     Verily,!  say  unto  you  //> 

will  set  them  over  all  II  thJ  n     Luke, 

The  Saint   again  recommended   unil'onnitv  in    Sentiment*  in 
will,  and    in  action.     "  \\C    will    be    00    oar  guard,''   lie  said, 

"against  elevating  oursel  or  aiming  to  surp 

them,  for  this  destroys  affection,  intr  nvy,  and  engen- 

ders .     if.  heretofore,  we  have  striven  to  excel,  in  the 


358  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT   DE  PAUL. 

name  of  God,  let  it  happen   no  more.     If  I  find  myself  capable 
of  great  depth  in   penetration,   or  great   elevation  in  my  dis- 
course, I  will  conh'ne  myself,  externally,  to  one  half ;  should  I 
find  myself  able  to  perform  any   action  exceedingly  well,  or 
display  more  than    ordinary  learning   or   erudition — ah,  away 
with  all  that !    Our  Lord  has  not  acted  after  that  fashion.  He, 
all  powerful  as  He  was,    accommodated  himself  to  the  under- 
standing  of   the   weak.     Should   (wo  thoughts  present  them- 
selves to  me,  the  one  beautiful    and  ingenious,  the  other  com- 
mon and  less  striking,    1    will  adopt  the   latter  and  reject  the 
former.   Let  us  adjust  ourselves  to  mediocrity.   Let  the  learned 
appear  si  with    moderation,  and  let  the   strong,  who  labor,  la- 
bor humbly.     For  all  that  is  said  and  all  that  is  done  m  regard 
to  the  poor  people,  in   an  elevated  spirit,  is  vain  and   useless  ; 
it  all  possess  above  their  heads,  the  wind   sweeps  it   over  the 
housetops.     What  do  these  preachers,  who   exhibit  new,  curi- 
6tts?  and   strange  Avaresin  grave  and  lugubrious  tones  of  voice? 
What   do   they  do  ?     They  stir  the  feelings  of  nature  a  little, 
but  i hey  neither  give  life  to  the  dead,  nor  shed  the  light  of  the 
Gospel  on  the  people  living  in  the  darkness  of  ignorance.     Let 
us  aim  to  give  our  exhortations  with  the  least  show  of  learning 
possible,  and  with  less  of  eloquence,  in  order  to  conform  our- 
selves to  others  who  preach  but  who  have  less  learning  and  less 
talent.   .    .   .    Every  one  can  approach  mediocrity,  but  to  sub- 
limity only  few  can  attain.     He  who  has   a  superior  mind  can 
descend  to  a  certain  degree  to  which  he  who  has  less  talent  can 
ascend.   This  will  banish  far  from  us  envy,  rivalry,  and  detrac- 
tion, and  will  produce  union  and  uniformity  among  ourselves, 
and  in  our  actions. 

" Let  us  form  ourselves  in  this  spirit  if  we  desire  to  have 
within  us  the  image  of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  if  we  wish  to  have 
a  holy  relation  with  the  Father,  the  Son, and  Holy  Ghost.  In 
what  do  the  unity  and  conformity  in  God  consist  if  not  in  the 
equality  and  distinction  between  the  three  persons?  And 
what  constitutes  their  love,  if  not  their  resemblance?  And, 
asks  the  holy  bishop  of  Geneva,  were  there  no  love  among 
them  what  amiability  would  they  possess?  Uniformity,  then, 
exists  in  the  Holy  Trinity  :  what  the  Father  wishes  that  the 
Son  desires  ;  what  the  Holy  Ghost  does,   the  Father   and    Son 


Mil  HOD  01     UIU1  I    I  l<>\. 

i    (1  -.    'i  ::no. 

Tip  ration.   Such  is  tfee  origin  of  p  rfect'on, 

and    our  model      L  Mid  t  i : i-u 

<\\  unity 

in  plurality.     I.  mini'  in  whit  we  differ ,  one  from 

Other,  thai  v.v  ni-iy  .-•;  ri\  c  ll  >l>  and  mak  [Ual, 

.  :  for  lib 
bo  unity."    • 
T<>  induce  lii  in  the  <  l>- 

JOlir 

darity  in  fid  iploy 

harsh  ra  .  Vmcenl  I  them, 

ber  in  private  or  in  pa 

Oh   the  advi 

in  on  »>ur  t.  woul 

ill.  and  would  ire  ooi  feel  thankful  to  >ulfl 

draw  our  at  ' 

th<'  laughter  of  those  who  c  the  kindness  of  thai  person, 

•i  ?    Also,  we  are  blinded  in  what 
i 
tee,  have  we  n  □  to  complain 

with    ourdii  .  when,   knowing  our  faults, 

:   that 

•it'ii fly  i:  Wher 

ring  on  i 

priv 

can  bed  I    I 

All   know  my  fault.-:  and    I  01 

com    .         must  npl  aished  to  feel  a  repugnan 

adm  \'-'V  ther 

fault  nature,  loi  1, 

inot  but  be  pained  thereby.     B  I  to 

it,  and  we  must  puni  ire  we  have 

d  into  any  tauH  and  have  not  wi  mi- 

tion.       .        .      .      Oh  !  one  of  to 

-  snt   to  receive  adm  •  them  properly,  and 

to  believe  thai  were  we  known  other  faults 

could  be  pointed  out.      For,  if    we 


360  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

will  perceive  that  there  is  not  one  on  earth  more  wicked  than 
we  are.  And  since  we  neglect  to  do  so  on  account  of  the  ugliness 
we  might  perceive,  the  admonitions  disclose  what  self-love 
conceals,  ana*  if  we  take  them  in  good  part,  we  will,  little  by- 
little,  attain  to  great  perfection.  Were  we  sick,  would  we 
not  be  pleased  to  have  our  father  informed,  to  have  the  physi- 
cian notified  and  minutely  instructed  concerning  the  nature  of 
our  disease,  and  to  have  it  made  known  to  the  entire  house  ? 
And  why,  if  not  to  receive  comfort  and  relief  ?  But  sin  ren- 
ders our  souls  ill  with  a  mortal,  sickness;  why,  then,  not  be 
glad  that  information  of  our  condition  be  given  our  superiors, 
who  are  our  spiritual  physicians,  and  who  can  apply  the  proper 
remedies  f"  (March  15th,  1648,  to  the  Daughters  of  Char- 
ity.) 

And  he  added:  "But."  some  one  will  say,  u  such  a  one  in- 
formed that  I  committed  such  a  fault,  and  yet  it  is  not  so  ;  or 
he  added  something  not  in  accordance  with  the  truth."  1 
answer:  the  thing  is  true  or  not ;  if  true  we  have  no  reason  to 
be  put  out  because  we  are  admonished;  we  should,  on  the  con- 
trary, humble  and  correct  ourselves.  If  it  be  not  true,  well, 
we  have  an  opportunity  presented  by  Divine  Providence  to 
ufler,  and  to  practise  an  act  of  heroic  virtue.  If  the  fault  be 
somewhat  exaggerated,  or  a  circumstance  be  added  we  should 
also  suffer  it  patiently.  Tell  me,  my  brethren,  how  did  the 
Son  of  God,  who  was  innocence  itself,  sutler  the  false  accusa- 
tions lodged  against  Him?  You  yourselves  know,  and.  I  have 
no  need  to  tell  you.  And  why,then,  will  we  be  so  wretched  and 
mean  spirited  as  not  to  be  willing  to  receive  the  advices  given 
us?  It  is  true  that  we  are  not  always  masters  of  ourselves  and 
cannot  hinder  the  first  movements  of  nature.  When  certain  per- 
sons are  admonished  you  see  them  change  color.  What  is  that 
\  ut  a  6rst  movement  of  nature,  a  movement  which  is  not  cul- 
able  and  of  which,  though  one  were  a  St.  Paul,  he  cannot 
always  be  master?  But  if  the  mind,  regaining  itself,  does  not 
repress  it.  ah,  then,  there  is  sin.  Herein  we  perceive  the  dis- 
tinction between  the  animal  and  the  rational  parts  of  man.  Ah, 
me !  how  miserable  I  am !  I  have  great  cause  to  humble  my- 
self before  God,  and  all  the  more  so  as  there  is  not  a  sin  com- 
mitted in  the  house  of   which  I  am  not  culpable.     Even   this 


very  day  I  permitted   myself  some  little    complacency.      I 
self-love  thai  from  properly  receiving  admoniti 

Desl  '-will,  say-  St.  Bernard,  and  bell  Bball  be   ao  m 

Let  us  earn,  ourselves  to  latwe  may  property 

ire  the  advices  that  may  headdress  d  to  us."    (Jane  9 
ICO 

Saint  wiahed  that  even  sap sri  < m< 

of  these  having ooniplained  to  him  of  his  snbordinal 

be  m  :    "II  is  i  little  1 1  -mis  yon  to 

form  yon  in  the  proper    manner  of  conducting  those  under 
you.    This  will  give  you  a  glimpse  of  thegi  (>ir 

Lord's  kindness  in  b  with,  when   He  iras  on  earth.  II;.- 

rtiesand  dw  id   will  give  yon  an  idea  of  win     II. 

had  to  Buffer  from  both  go  >d    and  had.      It  will,    ftlso,  prove  to 

you  thai  superiority  ;  I  other  conditions,and 

that  Bnperiors  who  are  anxious  to  do  their  duty,  both  in  v. 

and  by  example. have  much  to  ,ti  >t  only  from  the  fr  'ward 

but  even   from  the  very  best  of   their   subjects.     Hence,  lei 
ourselv  re  Him  in  this  state   without  any 

ion  from  men.    Our  Lord  will  give  us  abund- 
ance, provided  we  labor  properly  to  become  m  in  the 

observance  of  our  rules,  and  to  acquire  the  virtues  fitting  true 
missionaries,  especially  those  of  humility  and  mortification. 
It  seems  to  me,  you  would  do  well,  sir,  to  tell  this  good  pri 
on  the  occasion  of  his  communication,  or  at  somk  other  s ait 1- 
opportunity,  that  you  beg  him  to  inform  you  of  your  fail 
ings;  for  in  your  position  it  cannot  be  but  that  you  com  mil 
many  faults,  not  only  in  your  :  >r,  but 

that  of  missionary,  and  as  a  Christian.      You  would   also  do 
well  to  declare  from  time  imuoity  thai  not 

only  you  consent  to  be  admonished  by  the   meml  yom 

house    designated    for   that    charity  ;    but. 

would  be  pained  w<  re  he  to  neglect  it,  or  did  h 

the  <•  established  in 

all  well  ;  Sou    will,    mo;co\  ire  them 

that  you  will  not  read   the  letters    th  m  -  n  »r    tho 

write  them.      Oh,  sir,  ho-..  ry    and  what 

I   close   in  recommending  m; 
your  prayers,  and  I  beseeoh  you  to  offer  thcra  to  God  that  H 


362  VIRTUES  AND   DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE    PAUL. 

may  pardon  me  the  incomparable  faults  I  every  day  commit  in 
my  position — a  position  of  which  I  am,  of  all  men,  the  most 
am  worthy,  worse  than  Judas  in  regard  to  onr  Lord/' 

W?  see  that  the  humble  Saint  was  far  from  wishing  to  make 
mimself  an  exception  in  this.  Hence,  he  said  one  day:  "I 
affirm  that  those,  who  notice  faults  that  tend  to  irregularity 
and  the  ruin  of  the  Congregation,  and  do  not  inform,  are 
guilty  of  that  ruin  and  disorder.  I,  therefore,  should  be  con- 
tent to  be  admonished  myself;  and  if  I  did  not  correct  myself 
©I  any  scandalous  failing  which  could  bring  disorder  and  de- 
struction on  the  Congregation,  or  again,  if  I  taught  or  main- 
tained anything  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Church,  the 
Congregation,  in  assembly,  should  depose  me  and  then  send 
me  away." 

The  following  is  the  manner  of  giving  admonition.  Ought 
they  be  public?  Yes,  in  three  cases :  "First,  when  the  evil 
«sso  inveterate  in  the  guilty  person  that  a  private  admonition  is 
judged  useless.  For  this  reason  our  Lard  did  not  reprimand 
Judas  save  in  the  presence  of  the  other  apostles,  and  then, 
even,  in  obscure  terms.  On  the  contrary,  He  upbraided  St 
Peter  who  wished  to  dissuade  Him  from  His  passion,  and 
called  him  Satamknowing  well  that  thereby  he  would  be  bene, 
tited;  second, when  the  persons  w horn  we  wish  to  advise,are  good 
but  weak  and  unable  to  bear  correction,  no  matter  how  gently 
given :  a  general  recommendation  suffices  to  correct  them ; 
third,  when  there  is  danger  that  others  will,  unless  the  fault 
be  noticed,  fall  into  the  like.  Beyond  these,  I  think  the  ad- 
monition should  be  given  in  private. 

■  ''In  regard  to  faults  committed  against  the  person  of  the 
superior  the  inferior  should  be  admonished,  but,  in  doing  so, 
attention  should  be  paid  to  two  or  three  things.  First,  the 
admonition  should  never  be  immediate  unless  in  necessity  ; 
second,it  should  be  gentle  and  suitable ;  third,it  should  be  more 
by  manner  of  reasoning,  representing  the  inconveniences  that 
result  from  the  fault,  and  the  superior,  in  reprimanding 
should  make  it  plain  to  the  inferior  that  the  correction  is  given 
not  through  injured  feeling  or  because  he  himself  is  concern- 
ed, but  simply  for  the  subject's  own  good  and  that  of  the 
Community."     (13th  of  Aug.  1G50). 


Vincent  said  further:  "T 

•e  >nd  with 

with   in  3    and  charitable 

i.  finally,   the  third    tim< ,  and  firm 

11  - 

final  resort.    <>m 

through  antipathy,  I  a    pir 

I  :n  truth  when  w< 
itunility  ; 
irally,  to  imj  iori  H 

!  parii  •u!.i:- 
app]  principl 

and  0 

He 
on  tli"  1;  ey  impoa  kf,    in 

from  imprudent;  ambition  the  desire  of  assuming  b 
burden :  "I  dc  a 
. 
le  and  bumbled  hi  I  will 

lay  I  lit.       A' 

natural  "  H 

of  allt  the  opprobrium,  and  tb  ;  in   all 

plai  i  -.and  a  rank.     STou;  perhaps,  I  hat 

a  man   i  and   has  lowered  him  ach 

n  he  has  taken  the  last  place  ?  \Yh  il !  a  man  humid  •  hi 

iking  the  place  of  Our  Sai  .the 

16  Of  Our  II  •    Who    d  :ud 

cair,  pirii  of  ( i 

:   and  I! 

during  I    with    His  par  nu  and 

II  ii  livtdii: 

of  i  rith 

mag  tli 

and 

fended  His  Apostles  wh<  n  I 

to  who   Bhould   be  the  '.'.  irigtothem:    i A\ 

will  be  the  ft 


M4  VIRTUES   ANP   DOCTUlNi-;  OF  ST.   VINCENT   I)E  PAUL. 

Mark,  x.  44.)     It  is  the  accursed  spirit  of  pride  within  them 
-that  urges  men  to  aim  to  be  in  high  position  and  have   the  di- 
rection of  others.     I  know  of  no  other  way  of  expressing  this 
deplorable  condition  than   by  stating  that  these   persons   have 
r\hd  evil  one  in  themselves.     For  the  devil  is  the  father  of   the 
.:  pride  with  which  they  are  possessed.     Oh,  how   dangerous   is. 
■position,  even  when  not   ambitioned!     How  difficult  to  main- 
tain virtue  therein  unles3  by  laboring  constantly  to  annihilate 
oneself  before  God,  and  to  mortify  oneself  in  all  things!     For 
:'he  care  and  the  troubles  of  business  distract  and   divert    the 
;<wind  from  the  love  of  God  tind  from  union  with  Him  in  prayer 
And  recollection.     To-day  I  said  to  a  superior,  who  told  me  of 
Rome  persons   whom  he  destined  for  positions  :     'Alas!     You 
send  them  to  their  destruction.'     But,  what!   It  is  a  necessary 
evil.     I  heard  one  of   the  most  holy  men  I  knew  (the  Cardinal 
do  Berrulle)  say,  and  I  have  experienced  the  same  myself,  that 
the  state  of  authority  is  so  malignant  that   it   leaves,  by  itself 
and  of  its  nature,  a  base  and  detestable  stain,  which  infects  the 
soul  and  all  man's  faculties,  so  that,  when  not  in  office,  he  has 
all    the   difficulty  in   the  world   to  submit  his  judgment,  and 
obey.     His  arms,  his  gestures,  his  carriage,  and  his  looks,   al- 
ways retain  something  savoring  of  sufficiency,  unless,  a  thing 
very  rare,  he  be  a  man  thoroughly  consumed  in  God. 

"And  then,  what  should  cause  one  to  tremble  is  the  strict 
account  God  demands  of  those  who  have  charge  of  others, 
oven  were  it  a  brother  they  had  for  a  companion  in  their  office. 
Oh,  poor  me  !  What  will  1  answer  to  God  for  myself,  especi- 
ally since  my  time  has  been  so  long?  But  yet.  may  God  pardon 
me,  if  it  be  pleasing  to  Him.  Yes,  an  account  must  be  given 
of  words,  cf  actions,  of  postures  that  may  have  scandalized  in- 
feriors, and  of  the  faults  they  will  have  committed  through 
mir  weakness  and  our  negligence.  In  this  connection  it  is  related 
of  Cardinal  Bellarmin,  that,  whilst  he  was  archbishop  of  Ca- 
pua, he  was  informed  of  the  dangerous  illness  of  a  bishop  of 
iiis  province.  He  went  to  see  the  sick  prelate,  and  finding 
him  in  great  peace  and  tranquility  of  mind,  was  surprised,  and 
feared  some  fatal  illusion.  He  resolved  to  undeceive  him,  and, 
therefore,  said  to  him  :  '  Whence  is  it,  my  lord,  that  you  are 
in  such  great  peace,  and  a  peace  so  unknown  to  persons  of  our 


METHOD  01    i'iKi<  nox.  305 

position  in  like  circumstance!  ?  Have  you  carefully  reflected? 
B  ;   maturely  ijreighed  the  words  of  the  Apostle:     Re- 

Uh  "II  !>■'■  trin*  t    Is  i: 

dble  thai  you  do  not  find  yourself  guilty  in  this  so  im- 
portant a  point  ?  if  you  <!o  not,  disabuse  yourself,  for  un- 
doubtedly there  is  illusion  on  your  part1  This  touched  the 
bishop,  who,  melting  into  tears,  excited   himself  to  contrition. 

or,  rather  I  that  the  archbishop  was  oblig- 

ed to  return  and  restore  bis    peace  of  mind.  O  my  GodI  Who 
will    not    tremble  at    thfi    awful   moment  of  death,  particular- 
ly if  he  has  sought    after  office?     I    asked  a  bishop  recently  if 
he  did  not  feel  the  weight   of  his  charge.     'Alas,  sir/h 
I, 'the  harden  has  nol   waited  until  now  to  make 
felt,  fox,  three  weeks  after  my  consecration,  1  experienced  so 

bitter    a    remorse    that     I    would     Willingly      have    wished    to 

hare  bad  the  power  of  beginning  anew.1  Such  is,  sooner  or  la- 
ter, the  stat"  of  those  who  have  thrust  themselves  into  dignity. 
What,  then,  shall  we  do  to  totally  banish    from  the  Congregate 

•ion  this  detestable  and  diabolical  spirit  of  smbitioning  au- 
thority ? 

••  First,  if  any  one  among  us  feel  this  accursed  appetite  for 
office  and  superiority,  he  ought  to  have  constant  recourse  to 
the  hair  cloth,  the  discipline,  ami  to  mortification  until  God 
will  have  shown  him  mercy.  He  should  go  before  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  and  lament  before  God:  *  Ah,  my  God,  what  have 
1  done?  In  very  truth  1  am  tilled  with  sin,  but,  my  God,  why 
dost  Thou  permit  me  to  stray  so  far  from  Thee  by  bo  deplorable 
and  diabolical  a  spirit  ?  My  God,  forgive  me  P  Second.  We 
should    return  thanks  to  God  for  tie  he  has   given  us  of 

not   allowing    this    spirit  of  authority  and  superiority  to  take 
don  ol    those  who    are    in    charge.     On  the  contrary,  all 

up"rior3  « i*  this  little  Congregation  write  me  pressingly 

to  release  them  ;  and  whenever  I  accede  to  their  request  they 
again  write  with  such   professioni  of  joy  and  gratitude  that  it 

is  impossible  to  suppose  any  lack  of  sincerity.  Oh.  my  breth- 
ren, what  blessings  the  Congregation  will  receive  as  long  at 
(rod  will  please  to  continue  in  it  this  spirit,  which  is  the  spirit 

of  humility,  tin-  spirit  of  Our  Lord.  We  must  thank  God  for 
t.  and  I  pray  our  broth  -rs  to   do  so  in  their  communions  and 


.     366  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

the  priests  m  their  masses ;  it  would  even  be  well  to  celebrate 
mass  for  that  purpose.  Third.  When  obedience,  at  a  suitable 
time,  calls  us  to  an  office,  we  should  submit.  This  is  what  the 
bishop  of  Geneva  ordained  :  'Whenever  a  sister,'  he  says,  'shall 
be  elected  to  any  office,  though  she  consider  herself  unworthy, 
let  her  submit  and  receive  the  blessing,  and  let  her  place  her 
trust  in  God  for  the  grace  necessary  to  acquit  herself  properly 
of  her  duties.  For,  when  God  calls  us  to  any  employment,  He 
either  sees  the  necessary  disposition  in  us,  or  He  is  determined 
to  confer  it." 

"  Our  Saint  said  again :  "  Those  who  are  in  charge  groan  un- 
der the  weight,  because  they  feel  that  they  are  feeble,  and  they 
believe  themselves  incapable  of  conducting  others.  If  any  pre- 
sume the  contrary  he  would  be  a  source  of  affliction  to  his  in- 
feriors, for  he  would  lack  humility  and  the  other  graces  neces- 
sary to  give  consolation  and  good  example  to  them.  The  gifts 
•  of  God  are  manifold  and  He  bestows  them  as  He  thinks  proper. 
Such  a  person  is  learned,  but  unsuited  to  govern,  and  such  an- 
other makes  progress  In  sanctity,  but  is  not  the  one  to  guide 
others.  Therefore, it  belongs  to  His  Divine  Providence  to  sum- 
mon us  to  the  employment  for  which  He  has  given  us  a  fitness  . 
and  not  for  us  to  insinuate  ourselves  into  thorn."  (May  5th. 
1658.) 

On  those  who  were  legitimately  appointed  to  office,  he  after- 
wards lavished  instructions.  Ho  first  recommended  them  to 
share  their  responsibility  with  others  by  taking  counsel.  He 
wrote  :  "Very  far- from  it  beam  wrong  to  take  advice,  it  is, 
on  the  contrary,' expedient  and  even  necessary  to  do  so  when 
the  subject  in  question  is  important,  or  when  we  cannot 
ourselves  come  to  any  determination.  In  regard  to 
temporal  affairs,  the  counsel  of  some  good  lawyer  or  other  intel- 
ligent person  outside  should  be  sought;  and  in  what  concerns 
the  interior  of  the  house  we  should  confer  with  the  proper  of- 
ficers, and  also  with  others  of  the  community  whenever  it  seems 
proper.  And  when  this  is  done  with  all  ilio  necessary  precau- 
tions, the  authority  of  God,  which  resides  in  superiors,  suffers 
no  detriment,  but,  on  the  contrary,  the  good  order  which  re- 
sults makes  it  more  loved  and  respected.  I  pray  you  to  act  in 
this  manner,  and  remember  that,  in  regard  to  changes,  or  ex- 


UB1  in>l>  OJ    DIRECTION.  •'  ,;7 

« 

inordinary  m  them  to  the  super- 

ior general." 

II.  her :    *•  I.  •  uiih  your 

confn  at  any  i  g  yon  all  together, ma) 

who  is  the  superior.     Do  no!  take  any  decision  m  affairs 
of  little  mom  .  without  their  adi  >ially  t 

my  pan  I  call  mil  I  ler  when 

ever  an}' difficulty  as  to    hoi?    I   Bhould  act   arises,  whether  in 
spiritual  and  ecclesiastical   matters,  or  in  temporal  things;  and 

hi!  to  th<  •>  bo  have  ehai        I 

seek  advi  the  brothers  in  whatever  i  their 

department,  on    iccount   of  their  knowledge  of  those  things, 
blesses  tl  m  taken  in  concert." 

Having  taken  counsel,  and  having  formed  a  decision,  he  would 
have  them  go  directly  and  peracveringly  to  its  execution.  '*When 

we  have  recommended  anythin  ••!.  an  I  have  taken 

counsel,  we  ought  to  rfdhere  steadfastly  to  what   has  been  de- 
cided, and  rejc  mptation  whatever  may  arise  against  it. 

confident  that  God  will  not  be  sed    nor  reprehend 

ue.     For  we  can  say   in  legitimate  •().  Lord,  I  have 

recommended  the  affair  to  Thee,  and  I  have  1 
could  do  no  more  to  discover  Thy  will ! '     The  example  of 
Clemen  I  VI  if.  1  case  in  point     An  affair  of  grave  im- 

[jortance,  concerning  an  entire  kingdom,  was  submitted  to  him. 
Several  couriers  wore  dispatched  t<>  him  and  an  entire  3  ear ; 

tt  hid  wishio  ime   to  any   decision,  notwithstand- 

II  their  representations.      He,    meanwhile,    recommended 
; red  with  those    in    whom   he   had    the 
.  and  whom  be  regarded  as  the  most  capable 
and  enlightened,   and,  finally,   aftei   heveitd  consultation 
came  tos  conclusion  favorable  I  liorch      And 

this,  lie  had  a  dream  wherein,  it  seemed    to  him.   our   Lord  ap- 
peared with  a  -  11  tenance   reproaching  him  fbr  what  be 

had  done  and  threatening  to  punish  him.      On  awakening,  being 

greatly  distressed  by  such  1  be  communicated  it  : 

dinal    Tolet.     who.  having    considered    the    matter  in    the    pies- 

ofGoA  tol  1  the  Pope  not  to  be  at  all  annoyed,  that  it  was 
but  an  illusion  of  the  devil  and  thai    be   had   no  rtctr, 

■tnee he  had recommeuded   the  0   <;<>d  and   bad  taken 

counsel,  which  I        good  t*o|  e  1  ccept* 


368  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

ing  the  Cardinal's  advice,  experienced  no  further  misgivings  on 
the  subject." 

He  recommended  firmness  particularly  in  maintaining  the 
rule :  '  *  Those  who  are  in  office  must  be  firm  in  seeing  that  the 
rule  be  observed,  and  must  use  great  caution  so  as  to  not  give 
occasion  for  a  falling  off  in  this  respect,  through  want  of  reso- 
lution and  exactitude.  Among  all  things  that  can  occasion,  in 
communities,  a  decline  in  their  first  discipline,  I  have  seen 
nothing  more  dangerous  than  their  government  by  weak  and 
easy  superiors  or  other  officers  who  desire  to  please  their  in- 
feriors and  gain  their  affection.  As  disasters  in  war  are  usually 
attributed  to  the  general  of  the  army,  so  the  faults  committed 
in  a  community  ordinarily  arise  from  the  negligence  of  the 
superior,  and,  on  the  contrary,  the  good  state  of  the  members 
depends  upon  the  wise  direction  of  their  head.  I  have  seen 
one  of  the  most  regular  communities  in  the  Church  fall  away  in 
less  than  four  years,  through  the  negligence  and  supineness  of  a 
superior.  If,  then,  all  the  good  of  a  communit}-  depends  on  the 
superiors,  we  ought,  certainly,  pray  fervently  to  God  for  them, 
intrusted  as  they  are  with  the  guidance,  and  obliged  to  render 
an  account  of  all  under  their  direction." 

On  the  superior  depends  not  only  the  good  conduct  of  his 
confreres,  but  also,  in  seminaries,  the  proper  education  of 
young  ecclesiastics  :  "Train  them,  sir,"  he  wrote  to  a  superior, 
"in  the  true  spirit  of  their  calling,  which  consists  especially  in 
an  interior  life  and  in  the  practice  of  prayer  and  virtue.  For 
it  is  not  sufficient  to  teach  them  chant,  ceremonies,  and  a  little 
moral  theology ;  the  principal  thing  is  to  form  them  to  solid 
piety  and  devotion.  But  for  this,  sir,  we  ought  ourselves,  the 
first,  possess  the.se,  for  it  would  be  almost  useless  to  give 
them  instructions  without  the  example.  We  ought  to  be  reser- 
voirs always  full,  so  that  the  water  may  flow  without  exhaust- 
ing the  supply.  We  should, ourselves,  be  imbued  with  the  spirit 
with  which  we  desire  them  to  be  animated,  as  no  one  can  give, 
what  he  does  not  possess.  Let  us,  then,  earnestly  beg  it  of  our 
Lord  and  give  ourselves  to  Him  that  we  may  endeavor  to  con- 
form our  direction  and  our  actions  to  His.  Then  your  seminary 
will  diffuse  a  sweet  odor  both  within  and  without  the  diocese, 
that  will  increase  its  numbers   and  draw  down    the  blessings  of 


METHOD  Of   DIM  -  THM 

Heaven.  But,  were  you  to  act  the  master  towards  those  under 
your  charge,  or  were  you  to  neglect  or  disedify  them,  it  would. 
on  the  contrary,  pro  tele  to  such  ■  good.    This 

will  result  If  we  seek   too  great  an  elegance  In  manners,  too 
at  a  nioetyin  dress,  too  mnch  delicacy  at  table,  if  we  aim  at 

consideration    and    honor,  if  we    seek    tO  recreate  ourselves,  to 

spare  ourselves  in  labor,  and  hold  too  much  converse  with 
terns.     We  must  be  firm,  but  not  aostere,  in  our  government, 

and    should  avoid    OOildisfa    incekne>s  which  serves  QO  purp< 
We  will  learn   from   our  Lord  how  our  rules  should   ever  be 

companied  with  humility  and  affability  in  order  to  win  over  all 

hearts  and  Offend  none.  ' 

To  superior-  agaio  it  belongs  to  Insure  the  success  of  the 
missions:    "My  great  hope  [§  that,  with  the  grace  of  God,  you 

will  contribute  very  mnch  tO  the    salvation  Of   these  people,  and 

that  your  example  will    serve    to  enkindle  in    your  confreres  an 

affection  for  this  good  work,  which  will  Induce  them   to  dei 

the!  >itin  the  places,  at  the  times,  and  after  the  manner 

prescribed  by  you,  Who,  like  another  Moses,  will  consult  God 
and  receive  from  Efim  the  law  which  you  will  transmit  to  those 
whom  you  lead.  Remember  that  the  government  of  this  holj 
jiatriaidi  was  gentle,  patient,  forbearing,  humble  and  charit- 
able; and  that    in    the    conduct  of  our   Lord,  these  virtues 

peered   in  their  perfection   in  order  that  we  might  conform 

thereto." 

Consequently  it  was   the  SUpei  f  to   regulate  the  con 

duct  of  his  subjects  both  on  the  journey  thither,  and  during  the 
labors  of  the  mission:  ••  You  will  have  charge,  sir,  of  the 
direction  of  those  who  accompany  you.  and  I  pray  our  Lord  to 
Inspire yOU  With  HiS  Spirit  and  His  manner  of  directing.  Un- 
dertake, then,  this  holy  work  in  His  spirit;  honor  the  prudenee. 
the  foresight,  the  meekness,  and  the  exactitude  of  our  Lord. 
You  will  do  a  great  deal  if  you  have  the  rule  observed  Bfl 
Should  be.  because  fidelity  in  it  will  draw  down  the  bid 
Heaven  on  all  the  n  it  Begin,  then,  with  exactitude  in  the 
boon  of  rising  and  retiring  t<>  rest,  in  prayer, the  Divine 

and  the    other    exercises.      Oh,  sir,  how    rich    :i  the 

habit  acquired   in  these,  and  what   inconvenience   the  contrary 
occasions!     Why.  then,  will  you  not  take  the  pains  to   acquit 


.370  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

yourself  of  these  duties  for  God's  sake  when  you  see  people  in 
the  world,  for  the  most  part, so  faithfully  observe  the  order  they 
have  established  «for  themselves  in  their  affairs?  We  rarely  see 
judges  fail  in  rising,  in  going  to  court,  and  returning  at  their 
usual  hours,  or  tradesmen,  in  the  hour  for  opening  and  closing 
their  shops.  We,  ecclesiastics,  who  are  so  given  over  to  our 
own  ease,  are  the  only  persons  who  follow  the  movement  of  our 
inclination." 

If  the  Saint  imposed  on  superiors  so  heavy  a  burden  he  like- 
wise aided  them  to  bear  it,  bjr  his  encouragements,  and  by  the 
consolations  he  lavished  on  them  when  in  difficulties:  "I  com- 
passionate with  you  in  your  trials,"  he  would  write  on  these 
occasions,  ''you  ought  not  to  be  astonished  at  difficulties, 
still  less  become  disheartened,  for  they  are  met  with  everywhere. 
Two  men  living  together  aie  enough  to  try  each  others  patience; 
and  even  were  you  entirely  alone  you  would  prove  a  burden  to 
3'Ourself,  and  would  have  in  yourself  abundant  to  bear  with,  so 
true  is  it  that  our  wretched  lives  are  fullof  crosses;  I  thank  God 
for  the  good  use  to  which  you  turn  yours  as  I  sni  persuaded 
you  do.  I  have  perceived  too  much  wisdom  and  meekness 
in  your  character  to  think  they  will  fail  you  in  these  untoward 
eircumstances.  If  3011  do  not  satisfy  every  one,  you  should  not* 
therefore  allow  yourself  to  be  anno3^ed:  for  our  Lord,  Himself, 
did  not  please  all.  How  many  have  there  been  who  havecriti 
eised  His  words  and  actions  and  how  many  will  still  be  found 
to  do  the  same? 

On  another  occasion,  he  wrote:  "1  well  know  there  is  suf- 
fering in  the  office  you  fill,  and  I  pray  our  Lord  to  strengthen 
you  in  your  difficulties.  These  are  the  occasions  wherein  we 
acquire  virtue,  and  when  there  is  no  trouble  there  is  but  little 
merit.  Would  it  were  pleasing  to  God  to  give  us  a  great  indi- 
terenee  f  >r  all  offices.  Oh!  then,  what  an  assurance  we  vwould 
have  of  doing  His  holy  will,  which  ought  to  be  our  only  aim, 
and  what  peace  and  content  would  be  ours."     (Dec.  8,  1G49.) 

He  loved  to  see  superiors  humble  and'diffident  of  themselves, 
and  when  so,  he  hoped  everything  from  their  labors:  "I  have 
remarked  the  humble  idea  you  have  of  3^ourself.  This  is  very 
necessary  for  those  who  govern.  But  3^011  know  this  diffidence 
in  your  own  strength,  ought  to  be  the  foundation  of  the  conn- 


■BTHOD  OF    DIBE<  TlOS.  ;J7l 

diehce  you  should  place  In  G  r,  without  this  confide 

we  often  discover  that  v.  than  we  thought,  and 

with  it  We  tiii'l  we  can  do  r  rather  GrOd   him 

docs  what  Be  requires  of  us.    Do  not,  theref 

on  whal 

near  you  and  within  you,  ready  '  on  a  helping  hand  as 

3  yoa  turn  t<>  him  for  assistance,  and  then  yon  will 
thai  all  will  prosper.     i>>  bol  doubt  hut  that,  having  placed 
[on,  1  [e  •■  to  (ill  it 

>perly,  it'  you,    for   Hi     love,    undertake   It    with  conn 

He  comforted  them  especially,  when  they  from  the 

their  >u;  mended  a  charitable  for- 

bearance.     ■"  Jfou  BhOUld   hear  with  yoni  '  he  had 

not  these  faults  he  would  have  I  you  nothing  to 

Buffer  from  him  orfr  charity  would  have  r< 

litt!  mr  direction  not  suffl 

thai  i.   He  was  pi  i  have  rude  disci] 

who   bad  many  defl  that    he  would  hi 

ortunity  of  manifesto  rds  them  meekness,  bumilii 

and  d  thus,  by  1 1  >w  those 

should*  aet  who  have  <  .     Lei  this  Divine  Model 

be  your  rule,  and  he  will  teach  you  at  me  time  how  t<. 

r     with   your    lu\  them   to 

their  fault.     Kvil  must  not  be  tolerated, bu 
ty  applied. " 
And  again  :     ,%  The  virtue  of  such  and  i 

I  ;  hut  thi^  is  beci  uularity,  less 

punctuality  and  solicitude  for  theii  icemenl  and  I 

of  their  brethren  their  zeal  and  their  cxaeti! 

who   have  neither,    b  the  cottra 

:'  the   lat 

but,  m  on  with  defi 

WOrthv  and  show. 

the  who  hi 

bis    lame 
\tere  un'  1 1 

v,   reprehended  him.     Bui  l lod 


372     .        VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OE  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

became  incensed  against  them,  and,  to  appease  Him  the  Saint 
was  obliged  to  offer  sacrifice  for  them.  His  virtue  was  so  pleas- 
ing to  God,  that  he  had  a  right  to  say  what  he  did  say,  and 
yet  these  friends  blamed  him.  And  wiiy?  Because  they  were 
as  persons  who,  with  eyes  bleared  and  sore,  cannot  gaze  upon 
the  lays  of  the  sun  without  being  dazzled.  In  like  manner, 
those,  who  cannot  attain  to  the  virtue  of  these  two  good 
missionaries,  imagine  there  is  excess,  when  before  God  there  is 
not.  They  find  fault  with  their  conduct,  because  they  have  not 
the  courage  to  imitate  them.  May  God  give  us  all  the  grace 
to  consider  as  good  everything  which  is  not  evidently  evil." 
(July  18th,   1659  ) 

Impressed  with  such  ideas  how  he  must  b'ame  those  who  did 
not  exercise  meekness  and  patience!  A  superior  having  writ- 
ten to  him  that  he  would  prefer  to  rule  animals  than  men,  the 
Saint  answered:  '•  What  you  write  will  bear  explanation.  Yes, 
your  words  are  true  in  regard  to  superiors,  who  desire  that 
everything  bend  beneath  them,  that  nothing  resist  them,  that 
everything  succeed  according  to  their  inclination,  that  they  be 
obeyed  without  reply  or  dela}%  and,  so  to  say,  that  all  adore 
them;  but  they  are  not  true  in  regard  to  those  who  love  contra- 
diction and  contempt,  who  look  upon  themselves  as  the  serv- 
ants of  all,  and  who  strive,  in  their  government,  to  imitate  our 
Lord,  Him  who  bore  with  rudeness,  rivalry,  wont  of  faith  and 
the  like  from  the  members  of  His  company,  and  who  declared 
that  He  came  to  serve  and  not  to  be  served  I  know,  sir,  that, 
thanks  to  God,  this  same  Lord  has  given  you  the  grace  to  act 
with  humility,  and  patience,  and  that  you  have  made  use  of 
this  language  only  the  better  to  express  the  difficulties  you  en- 
counter, and  the  more  to  persuade  me  to  relieve  you.  We  will 
try,  however,  to  send  some  one  in  your  place." 

He,  sometimes,  released  superiors,  but  more  frequently  he 
answered  their  request  :  "So  far  from  the  reasons  you  allege  for 
your  discharge  from  superiority  inducing  us  to  seek  another 
that,  on  the  contrarj^,  they  confirm  us  in  the  determination  of 
giving  it  to  jrou  altogether.  The  knowledge  of  your  defects 
and  your  incapacity  should  serve  to  humble  3-ou  as  it  does,  but 
it  should  not  discourage  you  in  the  work  Our  Lord  wishes 
you  to  perform.     He  possesses  enough  virtue    and   ability  both 


KCTBOD  OK  DUUE4  1 1-  >n. 

for  you  and  for  HlmsetC  Lei  Him  guide,  ami  rest  assured  that 
whilst  you  remain  in  the  bumble  sentiments   in  which  you  ere 

at  present,  and  place  a  PpecUl  confidence  in  Him.  HU  lireetion 
will  sanctity  yours.  1  trnal  in  His  goodness  and  in  the  holy 
nee  you  will  make  of  His  (April  I Oth,  16*8.). 

He   answered  another:  "In  regard   to  your  request  1  pray 

you  not  to  think  of  it,  but  rather  hope  that,    under    the  sshc 

that  humility,  whieh  inclines  you  to  submission   to   another,  is 

hidden  the  spirit  of  our  Lord,  who  Himself  Will  direct  your  rule, 

will  in-  your  force  in  your  weakness,your  science  in  your  doubts, 

and  your  vinue  in  your    dimeulties.       On    your   par',    sir.  give 

yourself  to  Him  thai  you  may  be  ■  burden  to  none,  thai  you 
may  act  towards  each  one  with  meekness  and  respect,  and.  that 
your  Ian]  ting  and  amiable,   never 

ere  and  Imperious.     For  there  Is  nothing  so  capable  of  win- 
ing hearts  a>  this  amiable  and  snare  manner  of  action,  anri,con« 
tently,  none  so  proper  to  attain  your  object  which  should 
he  to  have  God  served  and  souls  sancUfr 
He  did   not  ne-:  iimend   in   temporal  things  the 

economy,  modesty  and  mortification  he  himself  SO  well  prac- 
tised.    In   times  of  scarcity   and   want,    he  said:     "We  must 

lament  over  the  distress   Of  the  poor,  and  weep  with  those    who 

p,  else  we  are  not  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ  But  what  else 
ihouldwedof  The  inhabitants  of  a  beleaguered  * •  i t  \  examine 
from  time  to  time  what  provisions  still  remain.  How  much 
grain  have  we.  they  ask  I  So  much.  How  many  months  are  wel 
So  many.     And  thereupon  they  regulate  the  quantity  of  bread 

h  Is  tO  receive,  and  say:    "With    two  pounds    of    bread  a  day 
we  can  continue  for  so  long.    And  when  they  perceive  t!. 
is  to  last    longer,    and  that  the    provisions    diminish,  they  limit 

themselves  to  one  pound,  to  ten  ounces,  to  our,  in  order 

to  hold  out  the  longer  and  jn.  Itulation  through  hunger. 

And  how  do  they  manage  at  sea  when  it  happens  that  the  ship 

I  and  d liven  by  the  winds, sn  1  n  ng  time  from 

port?  They  count  the  biscuit  and  measure  the  fresh  water  and 

if  there  DC  not  enough,  with  the  usual  allowance,  to  las',  till  they 

arrive  in  port,  they  give  leas;  and  the  more  they  are  delayed 
the  mote  they  diminish  each  pt  hare.     N  wernors 

of  cities  and  captains  of  ships  act  In  this  I  if  wisdom 


374  VIRTUES  AND.  DOCTRINE  OE  ST.   VINCENr  DE  PAUL. 

€Aren  requires  the}'  should  use  these  precautions,  lest  they 
might  perish,  why  will  not  we  do  similarly?  Do  you  think  that 
the  people  in  cities  do  not  retrench  something  in  their  ordinary 
expenses,  and  that  the  very  wealthiest  establishments,  seeing 
that  the  vintage  is  over,  do  not  economise  in  their  wine,  in  the 
fear  that  next  year  they  might  not  be  able  to  procure  a  supply? 
Yesterday,  some  persons  of  quality  from  the  city  were  here  and 
they'  told  me  that  most  of  the  houses  would  entirely  cut  off  the 
servants'  wine.  They  will  tell  them:  <  Provide  for  yourselves; 
tb»e  wine  in  the  house  is  only  for  the  master.'  All  this,  my 
brethren,  has  made  us  think  of  what  we  should  do,  and,  yester- 
day, I  assembled  the  ancient  priests  of  the  house  to  hear  their 
advice.  We,  finally,  came  to  the  conclusion  to  reduce,  for  this 
year,  the  community's  allowance  of  wine  at  each  repast  to  one 
gallon.  This  will  pain  some  who  think  they  have  more  need  of 
ja  little  more  wine;  but,as  they  are  accustomed  to  submit  to  the 
orders  of  Providence,  and  overcome  their  appetites,  they  will 
turn  this  privation  to  their  own  profit  as  they  do  all  other  causes 
of  mortifications.  There  will,  perhaps,  be  others  who  will 
complain  because  they  are  attached  to  their  own  gratification; 
carnal  spirits,  sensual  and  inclined  to  their  own  pleasure,  un- 
willing to  deny  themselves  the  least  satisfaction  and  who  mur- 
mur against  everything  that  is  not  in  accordance  with  their 
taste.  Oh,  my  Savior,  protect  us  from  this  spirit  of  sensual  it}'? 
He  answered  a  superior  who  wished  to  build,  under  pretext 
of  the  good  he  could  effect  in  a  more  commodious  dwelling: 
"You  speak  of  commencing  to  build.  Oh,  m}7  Jesus!  My  dear 
sir,  you  must  not  think  of  it.  It  is  a  great'mercy  of  God  that 
the  congregation  has  even  so  good  a  house  whilst  waiting  till  it 
please  His  Divine  Goodness  to  send  us  aid.  As  regards  the 
inconveniences  you  adduce  I  must  say  that  since  we  cannot  pre- 
vent them,  we  will  not  be  the  cause  of  them.  And,  moreover, 
all  this  seems  to  me  to  bear  some  resemblance  to  the  conduct  of 
God  in  regard  to  His  people.  He  permitted  great  disorder  for 
many  ages,  and  the  loss  of  an  infinity  of  souls  that  lie  might 
establish  an  order  all  divine,  and  save  all  by  the  advent,  the 
life,  the  passion  and  the  death  of  His  Son  whom  He  sent  when 
He  saw  His  people,  prepared  by  so  many  warnings,  so  many 
prophecies,  and  so  many  ardent  aspirations,  disposed  to  receive 


METHOD   OF    l»n:!.<   WW.  «'*7o 

Him.     Ifthiabe  a  fall  I   withdraw;  and  if  you  offer  a 

ter  I  will  adopt  it  with  pleasun 

Qomlcal  ofhia  own  time  the  Saint  preached  the  grand  law 
of  labor.     He  ■■  the  motives;  ■*]  i  en  an 

expret  and  to  man  to  gain  hi  areat.of  his 

brow;  that  ii  to  say,  by  a  labor  bo  painful  that  the  perspiration 
will  How  from  immfcnd  i>  general  and  there  la 

who  may  claim  exemption.     <o>d  bai  aply  Bald: 

•  Tin  ui  sir.ilt  make  nae  of  the  in  ■ .  thy  mind  to  obtain  thy 

livelihood.'   be  i  shall   labor  with  thy  hands,  with  thy 

and  with  thy  entire  body,  and  with  such  an  * oergy  and  in 
such  fatigue  that  the  Bweal  will  fall  in  drops  from  off  thy  brow, 
aid  In  H  man  liveth  by  the 

of  his  hand-;  the  Holy  i  to  understand 

thereby  thai  lb  »t  obligation  of  man.  after  that  which  he 

:  to  gain  hi*  livelihood.  He  likewise  inti- 
mates that,  in  reward  for  the  hardships  thus  borne,  he  will 
turn,  and  none  will  see  him  reduced  to  i  and  become  a 

burthen  to  any;  bu1  that  he  will  always* have  sufficient  to  sup- 
port hi  rad  maintain  his  family;  everything  will  pi 
with  him.  1  labor  with  him. 
Tim  unjust,  on  the  contrary,  nol  working,  is  frequently  a  bur- 
then to  others,  because  he  ia  forced  to  b 
hi  the  occasion  of  taking  what  belon  Third,  God 
Himself  constantly  Bed  and  never  wiU 
to  labor.     1!  entity: 

i  in  :i  1  etei  nity  I  [ia  ontj 
from  the  and  the  Son,  mutually  loving  each  other,  the 

■mi  all  eternity  proceeds,   through  whon 
I  upon  ih  all  celestial  g  to  labor  in 

\e  Himself  in  the  production  and  conservation  of 

•  it    in    i  it,  the 

stars  constant  1  .  pro 

but  all  this  beautiful  order 
which  in  to  its  original 

nothinj  move  Ilia  hand;  mot  labors 

with  each  individual  c  He  works  with   the  artiaan  in 

hla  Bhop,   with  the  woman  in  he:  ,   with  lb 

and  the  ant  in  their  gatherin  B  moment 


3/6  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

from  labor.  Hut  for  whom  does  He  work?  For  man;  yes,  for 
man  alone,  in  order  to  procure  him  the  means  of  preserving 
his  life  and  to  provide  for  all  his  wants.  This  being  the  case,  it 
is  quite  reasonable  that  we,  His  creatures,  should  labor,  and 
labor  until  the  perspiration  pours,  according  to  the  command 
He  has  imposed  upon  us.  Fourth,  Our  Lord  during  His  mortal 
life  was  alwa}Ts  at  work.  Up  to  the  age  of  thirty  He  worked  at 
the  carpenter's  trade  in  the  shop  of  St.  Joseph,  thus  living  by 
the  labor  of  His  hands,  and  in  one  of  the  most  humble  and 
painful  occupations  in  the  world .  And  we,  pitiable  and  misera- 
ble creatures,  will  we  want  to  pass  our  time  in  laziness  ?  What 
did  not  Jesus  Christ  do  from  the  age  of  thirty  up  to  the  moment 
of  His  death!  He  was  always  occupied;  He  was  frequently  in 
the  holy  temple  instructing  the  people;  He  went  about  preach- 
ing from  village  to  village  and  gave  Himself  no  rest.  His  pov- 
erty was  such  that  He  did  not  have  even  a  stone  for  His  pillow; 
He  ordinarily  lived  on  the  alms  given  Him  by  Magdalene  and 
other  pious  women  who  followed  Him  to  hear  His  sermons;  He 
sometimes  went  to  eat  with  those  who  invited  Him;  but  He  was 
engaged  night  and  day  and  at  all  hours  in  doing  some  good 
work.  At  one  time  He  went  to  such  a  place  when  He  knew 
there  was  a  soul  to  gain,  again  He  visited  a  sick  person  to  give 
first,  corporal,  and  then,  spiritual  health.  Thus  Ave  should  do. 
The  apostle  St.  Paul,  notwithstanding  his  numerous  occupations, 
lived  by  the  labor  of  his  hands,  taking  the  time  for  this  work 
either  from  the  day  or  night,  in  order  thus  to  be  a  burden  to 
none,  as  he  himself  informs  us  in  one  of  his  letters.  And  3^et, 
he  was  not  a  man  of  the  common  people;  he  was  by  birth  of 
good  condition,  and  eminent  in  virtue  and  in  science;  but 
he  held  the  poverty  of  Jesus  Christ  in  such  high  esteem 
that  he  scrupled  to  eat  a  mouthful  of  bread  without  having 
labored  for  it;  and  when,  by  reason  of  his  great  duties,  he  could 
not  work  during  the  day.  he  took  the  time  from  his  rest  at  night. 
In  the  beginning  of  the  primitive  church  everj^body  worked. 
The  monks,  after  having  assisted  at  the  divine  office,  made 
mats  and  baskets  out  of  rushes,  as  a  means  to  procure  them- 
selves the  necessaries  of|life.  In  the  time  of  St.  Bernard  this 
custom  was  still  in  vigor,  and  the  religious  lived  very  holily; 
but,  since  it  has  been  abolished,  there  has  been  a  great   falling 


Kvraoo  Of  d»»  now,  877 

away  in  the  discipline  of  tin*  regular  orders.   For.  idleness  ia  the 
mother  of  rice;  y*<.  it  is  their; 

"lint  in  what  disposition  should   we  labor!  Pii  -hould 

have  the  intention  of  pleasing  God,  for  He  delights  to  sec  as 
copied  in  good  things,  and  for  a  good  purpose.  Second,  to 
honor  the  painful  labors  of  Jesus  Christ,  Who,  during  His  mor- 
tal life,  did  not  spare  HimselC  bul  engaged  in  the 
labors.  Third,  for  the  service  of  oar  neighbor,  who  la  so  dear 
to  Our  Lord  that  lie  regards  as  done  to  Himself  whatever  we  do 
for  the  relief  of  Hia  poor  members. "  (To  Daughters  of  Charity, 
\.»v.  1549.) 

In  the  following  advices  given  to  a  newly  appointed  superior 
we   and,  admirably  abridged,  both  the  Saint's  own  method  of 
rnment  and  that  which  he  prescribed  for  other-. 

"Oh,  my  dear  air,  what  and  how  great,  think  you,  la  thia 
office  of  governing  booIb  to  which  God  has  called  you?  What 
profession,  imagine  you.  is  that  of  the  Priesta  of  the  Mission, 
who  are  obliged  to  manage  and  guide  minds  whose  movementa 

;    alone    know-:     '/'/,,■  ari  <•/  oris,  th\   government  of  a 
Thia  was  the  employment  of  the  Son  of  God  while  on  earth;  for 
this  He  descended  from  Heaven,  was  born  of  a  virgin,  g 

every  momentof  his  life,  and  finally  suffered  a  moat  ignominious 
death.    You,  consequently,  should  conceive  n  very  asm 

for    what  you  are  about  to  undertake. 

••  Bnt  what  arc  the  means  to  properly  fulfil]  the  duties  of  this 

office!    To  lead  souls  to  God?     To  oppose  the  torrent  of  the 
vices  of  a  people,  or  the  faults  of  a  seminary)    To  inspire  senti- 

ments  of  Christian  or  ecclesiastical  virtue    in    those  whom  God 
will  confide  to  your  care,to  contribute  to  their  salvation  or  their 
perfection  1     Certainly,  sir.  in  this  there  [a nothing  human;  hi 
is  not  the  work  of  man.  it  is  the  work  of   God.      .1    gnai  IQOrfe 

the  continuation  of  the  work   of  .'  ri-t.  and,  conse- 

quently,, human  Industry,  can  do  nothing  here    but  ruin  all,  un- 
less God  interfere  -.        No.  my  dear  sir.  neither   philosophy  nor 

theology ,  nor  eloquence  operatea  in  semis.    Jeans  Chrhri  m 

unite  with  OS,  <>r    we  with  Him;  we   must  work  in  Him  and  lie 
inns;  we  must  speak  and  in  His  spirit,   jttBt  as  lie 

Himself  was  in  the  Father,  and  preached  the  dodtrine  which  the 


378  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Father   had    taught   Him.      This   is    the   language    of   Sacred 
Scripture. 

"You  must  then,  sir.  divest  yourself  of  yourself,  and  clothe 
yourself  with  Jesus  Christ.  You  will  easily  understand  how 
ordinary  causes  produce  effects  of  like  nature;  for  instance,  a 
sheep  begets  a  sheep,  and  man  begets  man.  So,  too,  if  he  who 
guides  others,  who  forms  them,  who  speaks  to  them,  is  animated 
only  with  a  human  spirit,  those,  who  will  behold  him,  who  will 
listen  to  him,  who  will  aim  to  imitate  him,  will  become  all 
human.  He  wrill  infuse  into  them,  no  matter  what  he  says  or 
what  he  does,  only  the  shadow, and  not  the  substance  of  virtue; 
he  will  communicate  to  them  the  spirit  with  which  he  himself 
is  animated,  just  as  we  see  masters  impress  their  maxims  and 
their  manner  of  action  on  the  minds  of  their  disciples. 

''On  the  contrary,  if  a  superior  be  all  in  God,  if  he  be 
thoroughly  imbued  with  the  maxims  of  our  Lord, his  every  word 
will  be  efficacious,  there  will  go  out  from  him  a  virtue  that  will 
edify,  and  all  his  actions  will  prove  so  many  salutary  instruc- 
tions which  will  influence  all  those  who  may  become  cognizant 
of  them. 

"But  to  attain  to  this,  sir,  our  Lord,  Himself,  must  imprint 
on  yoii  His  mark  and  His  character.  For,  as  the  grafted  wild- 
stock  bears  fruit  according  to  the  nature  of  the  graft,  so  we, 
miserable  creatures,  who  are  but  flesh,  hny,^and  stubble,  do 
what  our  Lord  has  done  on  earth,  when  once  he  imprints  on  us 
His  character;  He  gives  us,  so  to  speak,  the  sap  of  His  spirit 
and  of  His  grace,  and  unites  us  to  Himself  as  the  branch  of  the 
vine  is  united  to  the  vine.  I  mean  that  we  do  divine  actions, 
and,  like  St.  Paul,  who  was  full  of  His  spirit,  we  beget  children 
for  our  Lord. 

"A  very  important  thing,  and  one  to  which  3-011  must  devote 
yourself  with  care,  is  to  have  frequent  communication  with  God 
in  prayer.  This  is  the  reservoir  wherein  you  will  find  the  in- 
structions necessary  for  you  in  the  duties  of  the  position  'you 
are  about  to  assume.  When  doubt  arises,  have  recourse  to  God, 
and  say  to  Him:  'Oh,  my  Lord,  Thou  Who  art  the  Father  of 
light,  teach  me  what  I  must  do  in  this  circumstance. 

"I  advise  this  not  only  in  regard  to  difficulties  that  will  oc- 


MKTlini)  OK    DUtECTU 

lion  you  trouble  bat  also  that  you  may  Learn  directly  from 

Go  1  wh  to  teach,   in   imitation  of  H06M  who 

announce. 1  t<>  the  people  of  [srael  only  wl  ';a  I  inspired 

hiin  :      •  Thus  8txUh  th 

■•  And  again,             ould  havi  I  In  prayer  to 

preset  \  1                                 r  and  in  Ef.ni  1  1  am 

bound  to  tell              .1  you  ought  to  know,  ■  pi  >ften  lost 
whilst  (ontributing  to  the 

very  well  in    private,  but.  occupied   outride,  he  forget*  him-elf. 

kingly  dignity,  because  he  led  q 
good  lite  in  the  house  of  his  father;  and  yet.  after  having  I 

•  the  throne,  in-  miserably  fell  away  from  the 
God.     St.  Paul  chasl  1  body,  le  bed 

toothers  and  Inc.  ■ .-.  n  them  the  I  on.  he  him- 

self should  become  s  reprobs 

'-  But,  to  avoid  falling  into  the  misfortune  of  Saul  and  Judas, 
we  most  unite  ou  inseparably  to  our  Lord,  and. 

our  minds  and  hearts,  oflb  'O,  my  Lord,  do  not 

that  in  savin  !     tiould  hccouic  miserably  Lost  myself) 

be  Thou   Thyself  my  paston  and  deny  me  tie 

which  Thou  I  Ofl  Otlu  >Ugh 

the  functions  of  my  ministry. " 

"  You    Bhould  again  L0  demand   of 

our  Lord  th<  -  necessary  f  under  your  chat 

irmly  persuaded  that  by  this  n  1  will  reap  more  fruit 

than  by  any  other.     Jesua  Christ,  Who  should  I  pie 

11  your  actio:  ot  content  with  preaching,  with  la! 

.  with  fasting,  with  shedding  H  with  i]\\ 

toreorer,  He  united  prayer.       He  had  n 
Himself ;  it  was  |  for  us  that  I!  I  to 

i  DJ   to  db   the   BSSne  as  well   in    our  own  need-,  a^    lor   ' 
nece  tf  those  of  whom,  with    II  be  the 

:•  thing  which  I  recommend  to  you  is  the  humility 

Of  our  I.  .    what    have    i     d 

merit  such  an  emphn  I  es- 

pond  to  the  1  ur«i  I  upon  my  shoulders!     Ah,  m 

I  will  spoil  all  if  Thou,Thyself,dost  not  od 


380  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.    VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

all  my  works.'  Let  us  always  look  at  all  that  is  human  and 
imperfect  in  us  and  we  will  find  only  too  much  reason  to  hum 
ble  ourselves  not  only  before  God,  but  before  men,  and  in  the 
presence  of  our  inferiors. 

u  Above  all,  do  not  give  way  to  the  desire  of  appearing  the 
superior  or  master.  I  am  not  of  the  opinion  of  a  person  who 
said  to  me,  some  days  ago,  that  to  govern  well  and  to  main- 
tain authority,  one  should  show  that  he  was  superior.  Oh,  my 
God!  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  not  thus  spokeu ;  He  has  taught 
us  the  entire  contrary  both  by  word  and  example,  declaring  to 
us  Himself  that  He  had  not  come  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to 
minister,  and  that  he,  who  would  be  master,  must  become  the 
servant  of  all. 

"  Be  inspired  with  this  holy  maxim,  and  act  towards  all  with 
whom  you  will  dwell  as  one  of  themselves;  tell  them,  first  of  all, 
that  you  have  not  come  to  be  their  master,  but  rather  to  be 
their  servants.  Do  this  both  within  and  without,  and  you  will 
experience  its  good  effects. 

"Still  more,  we  ought  always  refer  to  God  the  good  that  is 
done  through  our  instrumentality,  and,  on  the  contrary,  attribute 
to  ourselves  all  the  evil  that  happens  in  the  community.  Yes, 
bear  in  mind  that  all  the  disorders  arise  principally  from  the 
superior,  who,  by  his  negligence  or  his  bad  example,  introduces 
irregularity^ as  the  members  of  the  bod}^  languish  when  the  head 
is  unsound. 

"  Humility  should  also  induce  you  to  shun  all  complacency, 
which  easily  insinuates  itself,  especially  in  occupations  that  at- 
tract attention.  Oh,  sir,  how  dangerous  to  all  good  works  is 
the  poison  of  vain  complacency!  It  is  a  bane  that  corrupts  the 
most  holy  actions  and  that  soon  superinduces  a  forgetfulness 
of  God.  In  the  name  of  God,  beware  of  this  defect;  I 
know  of  none  more  dangerous  to  progress  in  spiritual  life,  and 
to  perfection. 

"For  this  purpose  give  yourself  to  God  that  you  may  speak 
in  the  humble  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  avowing  that  your  doctrine 
is  neither  yours  nor  of  you, but  of  the  Gospel;  imitate,  especial- 
ly, the  simplicity  of  language  and  comparison  which  our  Lord 
employs  in  the  Hoty  Scriptures    when   speaking   to  the  people. 


minimi.  Off  DHKKCTIOX. 

Ah!  what  marvellous  things  He    could    have  taught  the-  people! 

Wnal  lie.  Who  was  the  Eternal    Wisdom  of  the  Father, 

Could  have  told  Of  the  Divinity    Mid    its  admirable  perfections! 

And  yet,  you  see  how  Intelligibly  He  how  He   him 

use  of  familiar  comparisons, of  a  husbandman,  of  a  vinedresser, 
of  a  held,  of  a  vinevand,  and  of  a  grain  of  mustard  seed.  Thus 
you  must  speak,  if  you  desire  to  he  understood  by  the  people 
when  you  announce  to  them  the  word  of  Cod. 

•■  Another  thing  to  which  you   must  give   Special    attention  [s 

dependence  on  the  conduct  of  the  Son  of  Cod.       I    wish    to     - 
that  when  you  :ire  called  upon  to  act,  you    should  make  this  re- 
flection: •  Is  this  conformable  to  the  maxims  of  the  Son  ( 

if  you  find  it  to  be,  say:  'Very  well,  let  us  act.1  if  the  contrary. 
say:  '  I  will  not  touch  it.' 

'•  Again,  when  then-  will  be  .picstion  of  doing  some  good 
work,  say  to  the  Son  of  Cod:  *<)  Lord,  well  Thou  in  my  place 
how  wouldst  Thoa  act  in  this  case?  How  wouldst  Thou  Instruct 
this  people  I    How  Console  this  person,  sick  both  in  body  and  in 

mindt' 

"  This  dependence  should  also  include  a  great  deference  to 
those  who  represenl  I  >ur    Lord  and  who  hold  the  p.  SOC 

riors  in  yout  regard*     Believe  me,  their  experience,  being  ds 

rived  from  their  position,  has  tanght  them  I  great  many  thing! 
relative   to  their  manner  of  OOndOOt      I  lay  this  to  induce    you 

neither  to  do  anything  of  importance,  nor  undertake  anything 
extraordinary  without  Acquainting  us.     If  the  thing  be  so  orgent 

that  you  have  not  the  time  to  await  OUT  decision,  address  your- 
self to  the  nearest  superior,  and  ask  him:  "Sir.  what  would  you 
do  In  such  circumstances?  '  We  know  from  SX] 
has  pleased  those  who  have  thus  acted,  and.  on  the  contian. 
those  who  have  done  otherwise  have  embarked  In  affairs  that 
have    not    only  placed    them-.  Ives  in    difficulty    but    also    have 

embarrassed  us. 

"I  pray  you  also  to  banish  the  w  guishing  your 

self  in  your  government.    I  desire  that  you  alfect  nothing  llngU 

tar,  but  that  you  always  follow  A  "I  route. 

in  order  to  walk  surely  and  without  blame.  I  mean  by  thisthat 
you  conform  in  all  thingfl  to  the  rules  and  pious  <  ustoms  of  the 


382  VIRTUES  AND  DOCTRINE  OF  ST.   VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 

Congregation.  Introduce  nothing  new,  but  follow  the  instruc: 
tions  that  have  been  drawn  up  for  the  use  of  those  who  are 
charged  with  the  government  of  the  houses  in  the  Congrega- 
tion, and  abridge  nothing  of  what  is  practised  in  it. 

"  Be  not  only  faithful  yourself  in  the  rules,  but  also  be  exact 
in  having  them  observed,  for  if  3-011  fail  in  this  all  will  go  wrong. 
And,  as  you  will  hold  the  place  of  Our  Lord,  so  must  you,  in 
imitation  of  Him,  be  a  light  that  both  lightens  and  warms. 
'Jesus  Christ,' says  St.  Paul  (Heb.  X — ill )  'is  the  splendor  of 
His  Father'  and  St.  John  says  that  He  is  'The  light  which  en- 
lighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world.'"  (John  l--ix) 
"  We  see  that  superior  causes  influence  inferior.  For  exam- 
ple: The  angels  that  belong  to  a  superior  hierarchy  enlighten,  ■ 
illumine,  and  perfect  the  intelligence  of  an  inferior  hierarchy.  So 
too,  should  the  superior,  the  pastor,  or  director,  purify,  illu- 
mine,and  unite  to  God  the  souls  whom  He  commits  to  them. 

"And,  as  the  heavens  diffuse  their  beneficent  influence  on  the 
earth,  so  must  those  who  are  above  others  infuse  into  them  the 
chief  spirit  that  is  to  animate  them.  To  do  this  you  will  require 
to  be  replete  with  grace,  with  light,  and  with  good  works; 
just  as  we  see  the  sun,  of  its  plentitude,  communicate  to  the 
other  luminaries  their  brightness. 

"  Finally  you  must  be  like  salt:  You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth, 
preventing  corruption  among  the  flock  of  which  you  are  the  pas- 
tor." 

At  this  point  of  the  conference  a  brother,  who  had  something 
to  say  about  some  temporal  concerns, entered.  The  brother,  having 
left,  Vincent  took  occasion  to  add  the  following  remarks:  "You 
see,  sir,  how  from  the  things  of  God,  of  which  we  wrere  just  now 
speaking,I  must  turn  my  attention  to  temporal  matters.  From" 
this  you  should  understand  that  not  only  is  it  the  duty  of  the 
superior  to  attend  to  spi ritual  things,  but  he  must  also  ex- 
tend his  care  to  temporal  affairs.  For;  as  those  whom  he  di- 
rects are  composed  of  body  and  soul,  he  must,  consequently, 
provide  for  the  wants  of  both  the  one  and  the  other.  And  he 
should  do  this  in  example  of  God,  Who,  though  occupied  from 
all  eternity  in  begetting  His  only  Son,  and  the  Father  and  Son 
in  producing  the  Holy  Ghost,  yet,  besides  these  operations 
within  Himself,  has  created  the  world  outside  of  Himself,  and  is 


Mi  ON.  383 

constantly  occupied  in  pn  it  and  its  dependencies,  pro- 

ducing every  year  new  grain  on  the  earth,  new  fruit  on  the  tn 
and  such  like.     And  this  care  of  His  Adorable  Provide 
tends  so  far  as  not  to  allow  a  leaf  to  Call  without  His  order;  lie 
counts  the  In  the  smallest   worm, 

even  the  flesh  wdi'in.       This  COnsid  L8  to    me  well  cab 

Culal  you  that    cue    ought    let  only  to   apply  himself 

t<>  what  the  functions  that   regard  spiritual 

thing8,  l»ut  also  that    a    superior,    who.  in  some  measure,  rcpre 
presents   the  1.  >honld  de\ 

to  the  Least  of  t»  mporal  affairs,  and  not  imagine  such  can   un- 
worthy his  position.     Give  yourself,  theq,  to  God  to  procure 

the  spiritual  good  of  the  house  to  whieh  you 

'*  The  Son  of  God  recommended  to  His  disciples,  when  first 
Be  sent  them  out,  to  possess  no  money;  hut   i  rhen 

the  numberof  His  disciples  in  ,  He  directed  thai  one  of 

them  should  have  charge  ol*  the  purse,  vllOSe  duty  it  would    be 
COt  only  to  assist  the  poor,  but  also  to  provide  for  the  wan' 

His  family,     still  m  suffered  pioc  -How  iu 

Bis  company  for  the  same  purpose  .  ito  Hun.    [f 

ini  1   He  ordains  that  we  be  not  truuhh  iheinor- 

row.  it  should  be  under.-' ■  autioning  us  against  too  much 

anxiety  ami   solicitude  for  the  goods  of  this  world,    and    not    as 

meaning  that  we  absolutely  neglect  the  means  to  pr< 
ance  and  raiment ;  other*  i 

•-With  this  I    finish;  this  is  enough   for  to-day.     I  repeat 

anew  thai  you  are  about  to  undertake::  rand 

work.     I  pray  our  Lord  to  impart  His  blec  your  mans 

ment.  and  do  yon,  in  nturn.  pray  Him,  with  me,  to   forgive  all 
the  fault-  committed  iu  the  position  I  hold." 


LETTER S 


L'N  JM    BX  1  SB  ED    I-  i:  A  <  •  M  i:  N  TS 


■  XMOISXXXX  SiRAS. 


«" 


LOVE 


the  word  of  Oar  Lord  :     "And   /,///• 

l  John,  xti.32.) 

'•   This  word  of  our  dear  M 

can  and  ought  to  aim  at  the  peri  it   la  His 

ctearlj  -«-d  Intention  to  draw  us  to  Him.  and  H 

with  power  bo  isea.     Ea  thej  f  anything 

..•1.  to  cause   Thee  to  be  loved  above  all  I 
How  is  it  that  vanity  lias  prevailed*  and  still  p;  tgainst 

i  bays  m  >xa  courage, 
plish,  as  far  :is  po  Or,  rather,  pray 

Him  to  fulfil]  in  us  the  promise  H»'  b  of  drawing  all  to 

Himself;  this  will  \uthor 

of  all.      Is  (t  not  j  with  God 

In  the  execution  of  H  u,  bow  to  the  will 

of  our  ,  that  His  word  may  J>e  verified  in  us.  What 

would  it  be  it',  seeiog   Him  i  earth  for  the  pur- 

pose of  dr.  main  ><>  bound  that  the 

ties  of  our  earth!  all  the  power  and 

charm  of  Hia   pure   love:     Draw  Mi  then,OLoi    I    We  will 


2  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRxVS. 

run,  and  the  odor  of  Thy  ointments  will  hold  us  so  firmly  that 
nothing  will  ever  separate  us  from  Thy  charity.   Thou,  Thyself, 
dost  wish  to  draw  us;  grant  that  we  be  strongly  impressed  with 
this  word.     If  we  belong  to  Thee,  we  will  no  longer  be  our  own, 
for  it   would  be  a  theft  to  withdraw  ourselves,  ever    so   little, 
from  the  possession  of  Thy  love.     Thou   desirest  to  draw  us  to 
Tlryself :  I,  too,  wish  it,  my  dear  Spouse;  I  desire  it ;  and  in  proof 
I   follow  Thee   to    the  foot   of  the  cross,   which  I  select  as  my 
cloister.     There  I  wish  to  abandon  to  earth  all  the  affections  of 
earth,  being  invited  thereto  by  Thy  voice  telling  my  heart  to  incline 
my  ear,  and  forget  my  people  and  the  house  of  nry  father,  that  I 
may  be  filled  with  the  greatness*  of  Thy  love.    At  the  foot,  then, 
of  this  sacred  and   holy  cross,  never   expecting   any  joy  save 
subject  to   Thy   good   pleasure,    I    sacrifice  all   that  can    alter 
the  purity  of  the  love  Thou  desirest  of  me. 

"  Be  not  frightened,  my  dear  sisters.  The  Spouse  of  the 
Canticles,  who  has  preceded  us  in  this  holy  love  and  whom  we 
should  regard  as  our  .abbess,  has  said  that  the  well-beloved  was 
white  and  ruddy.  Let  not  the  thorns  of  these  two  roses  pre- 
vent us  from  wearing  the  bouquet;  but  rather,  since  the  prop* 
erty  of  love  is  to  form  a  resemblance  with  the  object  loved,  imi- 
tate His  purity  and  His  charity,  the  one  represented  b}^  the 
white,  and  the  other  by  the  crimson  of  the  rose:  purity  of  God 
in  Himself  as  indicated  by  His  simplicit}r,  in  His  favors  and 
graces  by  His  disinterestedness;  charity  of  God  in  Himself 
shown  in  the  unity  of  His  essence  and  the  distinction  of  the 
Divine  Persons,  love  of  God  for  men  proved  by  His  having 
willed  that  His  Divine  Son  should  become  man,  because  His 
delight  is  to  be  with  the  children  of  men,  and  in  order,  by  ac- 
commodating Himself  to  the  manner  of  men,  to  show  in  all  His 
human  life  that  God  has  loyed  them  from  all  etemitj^,  Then, 
let  us  love  this  Love,  and  hold  fast  to  it  since  the  retaining  of  it 
depends  on  us.  Let  the  actions  of  our  Beloved  be  often  present 
to  our  memory;  He  is  not  content  with  the  love  of  all  whom 
He  calls  in  general;  He  desires,  moreover,  some  who  will 
be  very  dear  to  Him,  who  will  be  elevated  to  a  singular  love,  a 
love  more  pure  and  perfect.  Admire  in  this  the  goodness  of 
our  Beloved;  and,  in  the  simplicity  of  the  dove,  ask  Him  .if  He 
desires  that  we   be  of  these  privileged  souls.     Oh,  my  Lord,  I 


ITERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE    LI  3 

have  bad  a  certain  Inexpressible  >n  of  a  love  not  com- 

mon which  Thou  desires!  of  i  that  they  maj 

hibit  on  earth  tin-  purity  of  Thy  I  6  are  here  a  little 

group;  :  r        mp   to  me  all  our 

hearts  have  the  desire.     But  tr  weakm 

derived  from  our  past  Infidelitie  that 

Thou  mayesl  refuse  us^  5fet,  the  recollection  that  Thou  hast 
not    limited   the    Dumber    of  times  to  pardon1 

enemies  leads  na  to  believe  that  Thou  wilt  do  the  like  in 
our  regard  This  being  so.  we  believe  thai  Thou  lovesl  us. 
Thou   truly   lovest   us  1.  ;   art  bat   one  with  Thy 

Father,  and  Thy  Father  has  wished  to  love  by  giv- 

ing us  Thee.  His  <»iily  Son.     \\Y  arc  convineed  thai  ThbU  wUI 

we  should  love  Thee,  since  both  Thy  ancient  and  Thy  new  law 
command  it.  and  because  Thou,  Thyself)  has  promised  thai,  if 
we  love  Thee,  we  will   Ik-   loved   by  ier,  and  that  He, 

with  Thee,  will  come  and  dwell  with  us.  ( )h,  the  power  of  loi 
Oh,  the  wonderful  treasure  bidden   in  the   inmost   n  the 

soul!     Oh/ pure  love,  how  I  love  thee !      As  thou  art  strong 
death,  oh.  take  from  me  all  that  is  opposed  to  thee  '    ft  hold  us, 
then.  oh.  my  Lord,  at  tin-  foot  of  Thy  cross,  ready  to   be  drawn 
to  Thee,  a-  Thou  hast    promised  I    Were  it  not  that  Thy  word 

is  all  powerful,  I  WOUld  dread  the  weight  of   earthly  affections; 

but  Thou  well  knowest  all,  since  Thou  re^uircM  neither  our con- 

sent  nor  our  effort     Act,  then,  mightily,  and  unite  our  love  to 

Thy  love,  our  life  to  Thy  life,  and   our  death  to  Thy  death.*' 


II 

ui  u.i.  i'i:  \(  m  ;  B  OJ    i'i  VOTIOX. 
Irst,    our   interior  converse  with   God  OUgttt   to  I 

Seems  to   me,  In  the  th<  '  His  holy  presence,  in  adoring 

Him  at  all  hours,  and  in  eliciting  acts  of  love  toward*  His  divine 
goodpess,recallingto  mindasmucnas  we  can  the  motives  that  most 
impressed  ui  in  prayer,  and  especially  the  affeotiona  and  resolu* 
we  made. in  order  thus  to  correct  oar  faults  and  advance  in 


4  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRAS. 

His  holy  love.Second,on  all  occasions  painful  to  nature  we  should 
consider  the  paternal  bounty  of  God,  Who,  like  a  good  father, 
permits  us  to  feel  His  divine  justice  ;  sometimes  it  is  for  the  pur- 
pose of  testifying  greater  love  for  us  by  giving  us  a  share  in  suf- 
fering in  order,to  apply  to  us  the  merit  of  the  sufferings  ol  His  Son, 
and  to  excite  us  to  acts  of  gratitude.  Third,  when  we  meet  with 
what  pleases  us, and  when  things  succeed  as  we  desire,  we  should, 
before  entertaining  the  proffered  joy,  turn  interiorly  to  God  and 
express  our  gratitude  for  His  mercy,  which,  through  pure  love, 
gives  us  this  consolation,  and/accepting  it  in  this  view,  elicit  an 
act  of  love.  Fourth,  we  should  do  all  that  depends  on  us  to 
make  every  object  that  presents  itself  to  our  senses  an  occasion  to 
elevate  our  hearts  to  God;  at  times,  regarding  them  as  created  by 
the  all-powerful  hand  of  God;  then,  again,  reflecting  on  the  de- 
sign of  Godin  their  creation,  remembering  that  all  has  been  cre- 
ated for  the  use  of  man  that  man  might  show  himself  grateful. 
Fifth,  think,  again,  on  the  excellence  of  the  being  God  has  given 
us,  and,  then,  let  us  lift  ourselves  above  the  baseness  to  which 
corrupt  nature  inclines  us  in  engaging  our  affections  in  number- 
less vanities  that  are  not  worthy  to  occupy  our  mind,  and  let  us 
protest  that  we  desire  nothing  on  earth  but  God  alone.  Sixth, 
when  borne  down,  as  it  seems  to  us,  with  great  difficulties,  we 
desire  or  hope  for  aid  from  creatures,  and  this  aid  does  not  come, 
either  through  a  dispensation  of  Divine  Providence,  or  through 
the  fault  of  others,  we  should  immediately  think  of  the  Divine 
Will,  and,  accepting  it  in  this  privation,  elevate  our  heart  and 
have  recourse  to  God  alone.  From  all  eternity  He  has  been, 
and  now  is,self-sufficing  and,consequently,we  should  reflect  that 
He  can  and  ought  to  suffice  for  us.  Since  we  are  so  blessed  as 
to  be  in  a  state  wherein  we  should  love  Him  as  our  only  con- 
solation, we  ought  to  form  an  act  of  this  love  by  accepting  cheer- 
fully the  privation  of  what  is  wanting  to  us,  though  the  object 
may  seem  very  reasonable  and  very  necessary.  Let  each  of  us 
remain  in  peace  with  God  without  a  murmur  against  creatures, 
for,  not  all  united  could  give  us  the  slightest  cause  of  annoyance 
did  not  God  permit  it.  But  to  place  our  hearts  at  the  disposi- 
tion of  the  divine  pleasure  in  all  the  above-mentioned  occasions, 
we  must  often  produce  acts  of  desire  to  know  God  and  to  know 
ourselves,  and,  hence,  acts    of  love   for  God   and  of  hatred  for 


LKTTEB80J    MADEMOISELLE  LE  OBAS.  6 

ourselves,in  order  to  give  to  God  what  we  owe  Him  and  refuse 
is  displeasing  to  Him.     We  must  frequently 
make  so  sol  of  abandonment  and  show  Him  oar  hearts  overflow- 
ing with  love  and  gratitud< 


III 

wiin  ;    on  \  pii  oxuiaoa. 

'•Tlr  a  creating  souls  d  them  on  this 

earth  as  pilgrims,  for  their  bodies  are  their  companions  only  f'<>r 
a  time.     Senoethe  majority  of  our   forefathers  did  not  hai 
lasting  habitation,  but  often  went  on  pilgrimages  through  d< 
tion,  perhaps,  in  order  to   keep   before  their   eyes  the  mot  that 
their  true  home  was   not   on  earth.     And,   to  confirm  them  in 
this  truth,  (Jo<l  has  been  pleased  to  often  accompany  them  with 
His  holy  angels.    This  should  induce  me  to  cheerfully  accept 
changes  of  place  when  it  will   please   His  Providence  t«>  permit 

it.  ami  I  should    interiorly   join    company    with    my   angel  guar 

dian. 

"Our  first  father,  haying  contravened  the  designs  of  <;<>.!.  by 
wishing  to  become  immortal  in  eating  the  forbidden  fruit,  in 
plac  grasped  death,  and   t.»   remedy  this  the  Son  of  € 

came  Himself  to  be  a  pilgrim;  for  his  life,   which   should  be 
example,  was  a  constant  pilgrhnagi 


IV 


"  We  should  go  to  the  m-w  place  with  the  intention  oi  houor- 
ing  the  Divine  luoti   as  thither  and  he  dis- 

I        I  to  then  do  whatever  this   P  s  will  permit  to  he 

our  duty.     We  should  honor  in  this  change  that  of  Jesus  and 
Mary  from  Bethlehem  to  Egypt   and  other 

no  more  than  they,  any  irth." 


LETTERS  OE  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRAS. 


SOME  ADVICES  AND  SOME  STRENGTH. 

First:  Fidelity  to  the  rule  of  rising  and  morning  meditation  : 
"  God  be  praised,  my  dear  Sister,  for  it  is  the  manna  that  God. 
gives  to  those  who  rise  early.  Oh,  if  you  knew  the  joy  I  feel 
when  I  hear  you  coming  to  the  chapel  in  the  morning  !  Oh  ! 
the  sweetness  there  tasted  well  recompenses  the  difficulty  ex- 
perienced in  overcoming  self.  We  ought  to  rise  promptly, 
without  bargaining  with  the  pillow,  and  then  kneel,  <fcc." 

Second:  In  beginning  a  conference  :  "  God  be  blessed,my  dear 
Sister,  because  Ave  have  reason  to  hope  that  our  Lord  is  with  us, 
since  He  has  said :  '  When  two  or  three  are  gathered  in  My  name 
there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them.''  (Matt,  xviii.,  20).  What  do  you 
think  He  does,  my  dear  Sister  ?  He  darts  forth  His  beams,  as 
a  Divine  Sun,  to  enlighten  and  warm  our  hearts.  We,  then, 
should  meet  here  to  honor  the  assemblies  that  have  gathered  in 
the  presence  of  our  Lord,  and  with  the  desire  to  perfect  our- 
selves and  correct  the  faults  of  which  Ave  accuse  ourselves." 

Third:  "  If  you  only  knew,  my  dear  Sister,  Iioav  consoled  I 
Avas  the  other  day  when  I  learned  that  a  poor  person  had  beaten 
a  sister,  and  she,  by  the  grace  of  God,  did  not  defend  herself! 
Oh,  well !  He  was  a  master  someAvhat  rough ;  but  it  was 
necessary  to  surfer  correction  from  him,  for  Ave  are  the  servants 
of  the  poor  and  must  endure  everything  from  them." 

Fourth:  When  giving  "the  simple  and  poor  habit  of  the 
Daughters  of  Charity,"  she  recommended  love,  purity  of  in- 
tention, and  interior  as  Avell  as  exterior  divesting  of  self;  and,  on 
putting  on  the  cornette,  she  said  :  "Let  us  have  our  ears  closed 
to  Avorldly  discourse  and  open  to  the  eternal  truths.  Let  this 
white  head-dress  be  the  symbol  of  purity.  It  is  given  last  because 
the  last  thing  we  give  up  is  our  OAvn  judgment  which  has  its  seat 
in  the  head." 


VI 

ADVICE  IN  REGARD  TO  RECREATION. 

First :  ':  Let  us  keep  in    view   the  presence    of  God  and  the 
thought  of  the  equality  of  all  rational    creatures   in   their  crea- 


LI   :  ISf  I. U    LI  . 

(ion  ;  tl  nun  being  oftentimes  the  most  beloved  by 

I." 

Let   p     I  ok   upou   tliis  time  as   given   cm  by  the 
•  (Jud,  that  we  may  beootite   united  by  a  sincere  In- 
terchange of  thooghts,of  \\  ords,and  of  actions,  and  thus  honor  the 
unity  and   distinction   of  the  divine  persons,  ami  imitate  the 
anion  of  I  in  Heaven.11 

Third:  *■  Letonr  ition be, witha!9 truly eheeriol and oor 

dial,  making  no  distinction  between  those  who  please  ami  ti 
whom  we  think  able  :  let  ooT  anawen  be  kind,  and  let 

without    cont  >r  taking  anything   in   ill  part,  hear  in 

mind  themeekn<  Chriit  in    His   word*  and  act; 

when,  aa  frequently  occurred,  lie  waa  blamed.  We  onght  not 
to  belittle  those  who  speak  less  correctly,  unless  a  ired 

they  will  not  lie   displeased,  ami    always    without    any    thought 

against  eharitj 

i  part  all  little  pleasantries,  looking 
upOn  "in-  ^ters  a^  better  ami  more  beloved  in  the  sight  of  God 
than  we.  ami  let  ns  consider  it  arhappiness  i«>  serve  t loin." 
Fifth:  ••  L-t  as  elevate  our  hearts  t<>  (o.d.  reflecting  that  it.   i> 

a  time  of  relaxation  given  us  that  we  may  he  the  better  aide    to 

as  think  of  the  joy  of  Heaven,  and  reflect  thai 

the  hon<l  of  love  is  the  blood  poured  out  from  the  heart  of  Jn 

rhrist.- 

Sixth:   ••  Let    the    example    of   JeanS   Christ    ami   the  spirit  Of 

charity  regulate  our  discourse,  seeking  the  interests  of  "tlurs, 
without  curiosity  in  regard  to  motives  and  actions,  and  flying 
all  particular  friendships. 

ath:     Lei  oa  be  kind  to  all;  honor  the  superioress, who, 
in  .mi-  regard,  n  •  Jeans  Christ  on  earth,  blaming  neither 

her  action   nor  her   regulations,  for   it  is  rather  the  spirit  <»t*  (. 
than  her  own  that  gOVernS.tl 

Eighth:  "We  onght  to  defend  the   absent,  thinking  of  our 

!  in  their  :;d  of  our  <>\\  n  faults.** 

Ninth:    'Tie'  Bubjects  of  <  ition  should  be  such  a? 

are  calculated  to  foster  a  love  tor  the  observance  of  the  rule,  for 

ber  devotion,  without  this,ia  more  prejudicial  than  profit 
able,  as  all  our  words  should  giv< 


8  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRA.S. 

VII 

TO  THE  SISTERS  IN  POLAND  ON  THE  OCCASION  OP  SENDING  OTHER 

SISTERS. 

"  At  last  the  moment  has  come  which  Divine  Providence  has 
chosen  for  the  departure  of  our  sisters,  and  it   is  with  grief  Ave 
endure  this,  because  we  thus  become    separated,  but,  again,  it  is 
with  joy  because  of  the  assurance  we  have  that  they  go  to  do  the 
will  of  God  and  to  unite  with  you  in  the  accomplishment  of  his 
designs  in  the  kingdom  of  Poland.     Oh,  my  dear  sister,  of  what 
great  importance  these   are !     I  pray   the  goodness  of  God  to 
grant  you  the  grace   to  know  it,  because  I  am   sure  this  knowl- 
edge will  give  rise  within  you  to  a  great  humility  and  confusion 
when  you  reflect  that  you  are  chosen  for  such  a  work,  and  will 
also  inspire  you  with  the  desire  to  become  less  unworthy.     And 
how  will   you    do  this,  my   very  dear    sisters,  and  I   with  you? 
We  must,  by  the  mortification  of  the  senses,  cause  our  passions 
and  inclination  to  die  within  us;  and  also,  empty  our  hearts  of 
everything  in  order,  by  the   grace  of  God,  to   have   them  filled 
with  love,  that  thus  His  Divine  Bounty  may  accept  the  sacrifice 
of  yourselves,  which  you  will  often  offer  to  His  Majesty,  and 
the  services  which,  under   the    direction  of  the    queen,  you  will 
render  to  the  poor.     Our  Sister  Margaret  will  tell  you  in  regard 
to  this  all  that  our  most  honored  father  will  have  instructed  her. 
"  My  dear  sisters,  you  have  always  informed  me  that  you  were, 
in  the  name  and  honor  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity,  but  one  heart 
in  your  three  persons.      Now,  I  beg  you  to  enlarge  this  heart  and 
let  our  three    other  sisters  enter  this  cordial  union    so  that  there 
will  be  no  distinction  between  the  first  three  and  the  last  three. 
I  assure  you -they   go  to  you   in  the  £ure  disposition  of  always 
trying  to  please  God,  and  are  not  attached  to  their  own  interests, 
nor  even  their  own  satisfaction.     Not  that  nature  does  not,  at 
times,  furnish  even  the  most  perfect  with  occasions  for  struggling ; 
but  you  know  that  it  is   the   test  of  the   fidelity  of  souls   that 
desire  to  belong  to  God.     Do  not,  my  dear  sisters,be  astonished 
at  them;  it  is  then  our  hearts  should  be  all  the  more  generous 
and,  notwithstanding  nature,  practise  virtue   in   the  exercise  of 
humility,  thus  proving   that  we  wish  to  be  really  Christian,  and 


MAl.KMu:  9 

to  honor  Jesus  Christ  in  the  practice  of  the  virtues  His  sacred 
humility  lias  taught  us. 

"  Would  you  like,  m\  that  I  <lra\v   your  attention 

to  a  point  tl.  to  me   Bseentialr     Ii  is  thai  you, when 

•  of  the  Polish  language  without  explain- 
ing your  conversation  toonr  This,  besides  being  a  means 
ibr  them  the  sooner  t<>  ham  the  language;  will  obviate  many  in* 

COni  -  that  otherwise   might    aiif 

I    app  vn  to  me  that  I  will  be  imable  t.»  luffioiently  rejoice 

at  the   union    which  I  helieve   will  exist    anions  you   in  wor<l  ami 

i  will  be  a  source  of  edification  both 
for  yourselves  and  fortl  lide  who  may  be  witnesses  of  it. 

Lett!  among  you  six  no   secrets,  but  guard  religiously 

ill  externs  whatever  transpires  in  the  bouse,      In  thj 
what  good  may  we  not  expect  I      I  supplicate   our  Lord  in  Hi* 
bounfrj  tow  on  you  abundant  graces  for  all  that  He  re* 

quirt  -  and  I  remain  in  His  lo 


VTI1 

l  BBTSTMA'I 

t  Bufficientto  have   our  intelligence  enlightened  by 
the  know ;  our  fault ;  we  must  ir  will 

purified  so  that  we  may  reject  them.     Tl  »to  cleanse 

iul  in  preparation  for  the  birth   <>f  Christ   in  us.  ami  the 
lorn  and  beautifj  iption.     The  purifi- 

cation is  effected  \>:  if  all   our  sins,  and  the 

ly    by 
prayer,  bj  and  almsgivinj  will,   in  some  sort, 

i  in  the  world,  take  tl 

ig  will    represent     poverty,    fasting 
\i<1  prayer  obedience  :  w  e  q 

in  union  with  the  gifts  of  the  th:  Kj     4       alms  with  the  go hi. 

lasting  with    the   myrrh,  and    prayer  with    the  frankin- 

again  present  the  three   lo  I  Trinity :  prayer  to   the 

Fajbher,  lasting  to  the  Son,  and 


J0  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  1.E  GRAS. 

in  this  way  Ave  will  adore  the  Incarnate  God  in  prayer  with  the 
angels,  in  alms  with  the  Kings,  in  fasting  with  the  shepherds, 
and  God,  in  turn,  will  bless  us," 


IX 

MCTI'AL  AFFECTION. 

"I  see  you  both,  it  seems  to  me,  in  great  peace  and  animated 
with  the  desire  of  exciting  one  another  to  union  and  cordiality 
which  consist  in  being  open  with  each  other,  telling  each  other 
what  each  has  done  when  alone,  and  informing  one  another 
whither  you  go  when- you  leave  the  house,  one  through  submis- 
sion and  the  other  through  kindness  and  condescension.  Act  thus 
in  all  your  little  exercises,  as,  for  instance,  when  one  happens 
to  be  sad  and  melancholy  let  her  overcome  herself  that  she  may 
contribute  to  the  recreation  of  the  other,  and  let  her  that  is 
cheerful  moderate  her  joy  in  order  that,  humoring  the  other  for 
the  love  of  God,  she  may.  little  by  little,  chase  away  her  melan- 
choly. You  should  do  this  that  you  may  not  listen  to  the 
temptation  of  seeking  comfort  elsewhere,  and  discharging  the 
burden  of  your  poor  heart  on  strangers,  a  thing  that  would  be 
the  total  ruin  of  the  holy  friendship  that  should  exist  between 
two  sisters. 


X 

AGAINST  DIVISION  DK'IWEEX  SUlMIttOR  AND  INFERIOR. 

"How  is  it,  my  Sister  Barbe,  that,  by  the  little  cordiality  you 
manifest  towards  the  sister  God  has  given  you,  by  your  little 
disdains  and  the  wants  of  kindness  to  her  in  her  weaknesses, 
you  have  come  to  forget   that,    when   you    were"appointed  her 


!.!.[  !  BBS  01    JCADEM0I8EIXE  i.K      RAS.  11 

superior,  yon  assumed  the  obligati  spiritual  mother  which 

are  far  greater  than  those  of  u  Datura]  mother,  for  you,  more 
than  sh<  m  I  to  care   for  the  salvation  ami  perfi 

those  under  your  ohs  This,  too,  < » l .  1 1  ?_r  *  -  *  I   you   to 

great  meekuesi  and  charity  such  a>  the  Son  of  God  recommend 
ed  while  on  earth.  Did  you  not,  when  accepting  this  charge, 
immediately  perceive  what  humility  it  required  <>n  your  part, 
since  you  have  so  much  reason  to  know    your  own   incapac 

:ht  you. not  always  have   before  your  eyes,   when  yon   give 
any  command,  that  it  ise  obedience   requirea  it.  and  hot 

that  you,  of  yourself,  have  any  right  to  command?  Bat  now, 
1  trust  the  evil  is  qo<  beyond  remedy.  Resolutely  place  your 
limits  before  you  without  tryi  •«-  them   in  anyway; 

for,  of  the  evil  we  do  there  is,  in  truth,  no  other  cause  than  our 
selves.  Acknowledge  tiiis  troth  before  God.  Excite  in  your 
heart  a  greal  love  for  our  sister  Louise;  ami,  in  view  of  the 
merciful  justice  of  our  good  God,  throw  yourself  a1  her  feet  and 
her  pardon  for  all  your  coldness  and  all  the  pain  yon  have 
asioned  her.  promising  that,  with  God'a  help,  you  will  love 
her.  Christ    wishes,     show  her  all   the  consideration 

which  you  should  have  for  her,  and.  with  this  feeling  really  in 
your  heart,  embrace  her. 

"And  you,  my  dear  Sister  Loui  >c  are  fallen  again 

into  your  bad  little  ways !     What  do  you  think  your  condition 
fa  it  ,i  life  of  liberty?     Far  from  it.      It  ought  to  beacon 
I  mission  and   obedience.      N  it   possible   yon  never  re 
fled  on  ■  •,  if  yon  do,  have  you  s«»  little  love  of*  God  and 

little  fear  of  your  salvation  that    you  neglect  to  do  what  you 
are <  .My  daughfe  a   little   violence   with   your-' 

.  .*.  Do  you  not  remember  a  should  do  nothing 

ay  where  without  the  permission  of  m;  Barbe,whom 

re  leaving,  you  accepted  as   your  superior   and    whom 
ought  to  love  aa  much  or  i  n  your  own  moth 

u In  not  ir  faults  my  own   rise   up  before  me,  and  this 

impi  y  danght  rpress  wl  most  in 

my  mind.     It  is  the  bad  example  I  have  given  you  in  I 

of  the  virtues  I  have  recommended.     I  mygood 

it  and  ask  pardon  for  me,  •  thai  I 


f*  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRA.S. 

XT 

DISUNION   AMOMG  SISTERS,    AND   DISCOURAGEMENT  IX  CONTRADIC- 
TIONS. 

"  The  principal  object  of  this  letter  is  to  testify  the  displeasure 
I  feel  in  seeing  the  evil  disposition  of  our  sisters  and  the  want  of 
union  that  appears  among  you.  I  am  also  very  niuch  astonished 
that  by  reason  of  some'little  contradictions  some  have  listened  to 
the  desire  of  coming  to  Paris  before  obedience  calls.  Oh,  my 
>iear  sisters,  there  is  great  reason  to  say  that  they  do  not  know 
what  they  demand.  Oh,  well,  you  are  a  little  hurt  when  these 
gentlemen,  our  fathers,  (the  poor)  mortify  you  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  poor,  who  are  your  masters.  Give  them  no  cause, 
and  do  your  duty  so  well  that  they  can  have  no  fault  to  find. 
When  sometimes  you  think  you  have  done  something  wrong,  or 
when  any  of  these  gentlemen  criticise  you  too  harshly,according 
to  your  idea,  and  you  imagine  that  that  will  injure  you  with  the 
sick,  humble  yourselves  by  patiently  enduring  it,  and  then, 
afterwards,  go  and  quietly  tell  them  your  reasons,  begging  them 
to  quietly  admonish  you  of  your  faults.  ...  I  pray  you,  my 
dear  sister,  to  first  give  the  example  of  the  virtue  you  desire  to 
see  in  all.  I  have  noticed  the  little  aversion  that  you  mention,  on 
the  part  of  one  of  our  sisters.  Oh,  my  God,  your  charity  must 
have  great  compassion  and  patience  with  her.  Do  you  not 
know  that,  ordinarily,  this  is  in  our  natural  feelings,  and  that  we 
are  not  always  masters  of  it  ?  But  it  is  the  duty  of  those  in 
charge  to  try,  without  being  perceived,  to  help  them  in  banish- 
ing this  antipathy.  We  must  not  be  so  tender  as  to  worry  if 
some  neglect  to  speak  to  us,  or  if  all  do  not  meet  us  with  a 
pleasant  face,  but  should  endeavor  to  win  all  hearts  by  patience 
and  cordiality.  Finally,  my  dear  sister,  those  who  have  the  care 
of  others  should  look  to  their  own  satisfaction  no    more   than  it 

they  were  insensible I  know,  my  dear    sister,  there  is  a 

i^reat  deal  of  difficulty  in  properly  discharging  the  duties  of  our 
office;  but  God  Who  has  imposed  them  will  not  refuse  us  His 
grace.  To  obtain  it,  let  us  humble  ourselves  very  much  by  a 
holy  diffidence  in  ourselves  and  a  great  confidence  in  His  mercy, 
a  confidence  that  will  make  us  ask  of  Him  in  all  simplicity 
whatever  He  wishes  we  should  give  our  dear   sisters    whom  we 


19 

will  regard  a*    1 lis   dear  e 
Tare  24th.  1643), 


XII 


•  1 1  'V.  I  which  appear   d<  of  ohoking  the 

good  grain  led  in   being  introduced  amoi  Qh 

1  fear   very    much   thai    my   bad   example  has 
given  rise  to   these  dangerous  impressions  in  your  minds.     If  ii 
do  me  the  charity  to  ask  pardon  of  <  i . » « I  for  me,  and  <lo 
you  yourself  pardon  me  by  doinj  en  me 

do,  in  order  no  Longer  I 

enemy  what  belongs  to  Him,  and   also  that   you  may  aot  lose 
the  recompense   His   bounty   promu  ing  in  His 

perforin  works   of   in  jectS    t };< 

rhom  He  sees  filled  with  their  own  will  .  .  .  . 
Finally,  my  de  we  must  belong  to  God,and  entirely  to 

and  t.»  b*  i  properly  we   mo 

from  our  own  k  And,  believe  me,  ithout   an; 

dattery,  probe   our  troubles  and   difficu  will  find  that 

self-love  alone  is    our  g  -   tin-  cause  of  our 

finding  so  much  mult  with  others,  and    tl  a    why   we  so 

:  ratify  ourselves  in  everytl 


XIII 


••  At  last  ii  has  pi  •  i  d  our  go  ■•!  ( !  relief  to 

the  pains  you  all  have,  for  bo  I  lured,  snd  especially  y< 

my.  ter,  whom  our  Lord  bear  this  heavy 

yoke      But  as  i:  :il:«l<nt.  I  [it 

mercy  has  sided  much.  holy 

nam. '     I  I  pace  will  agth 


14  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GKAS. 

and  courage  until  He,  in  His  goodness,  will  perfect  this 
work  ....  You  know  that  our  happiness  consists  in  entirely 
abandoning  ourselves  to  His  guidance. 

'•I  have  been  wonderfully  consoled  with  the  hope  that  our 
Lord  would  have  diffused  great  blessings,  general  as  well  as 
particular,  on  your  family.  I  desire  it  with  all  ray  heart,  and  I 
pray  you  not  to  be  uneasy  if  you  do  not  obtain,  as  soon  as  you 
would  like,  by  a  firmly  established  tranquility,  entire  repose  and 
consolation.  You  know  that  good  is  done  only  little  by  little. 
The  evil  one  tries  his  hand,  but  he  will  not  win,  provided  you 
gather  yourselves  together  and  become  closely  united  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross,  as  the  little  chickens  under  the  mothers  wing 
when  the  cat  is  on  the  watch." 


XIV 

TO  THE  SAME,    ON  MUTUAL  SUPPORT. 

"Alas,  my  dear  sisters,  from  whom  will  we  suffer  if  not  from 
those  with  whom  Ave  live  ?  Will  it  be  from  persons  at  a  distance., 
from  those  whom  we  have  never  seen,  and  probably  never  will 
see?  From  what  does  a  member  of  the  body  suffer  if  not  from 
the  evil  caused  it  by  another  member  ?  From  whom  and  through 
whom  has  our  Lord  suffered  if  not  through  His  Apostles,  His 
Disciples,  and  the  people  among  whom  He  lived,  who  were  the 
people  of  God?  This  is  to  show  you,  my  dear  sisters,  that  our 
daily  crosses  come  from  those  only  with  whom  we  constantly 
are."     (  April  24th,  1649.) 


XV 

TO  THE  SAME  IN  SENDING  THEM  A   LETTER    OF    S  P.    VINCENT 

I  must,  my  dear  sisters,  tell  you,  in  all  simplicity  ,the  thoughts 
that  came  to  my  mind  whilst  reading  this  letter.     Oh,  my  deai 


15 

d  the  grac<  a  (i"«l 
has  bestowed  onyou^and  onus  too,and  the  instruct  ions  his  charity 
all  have  inspired  me  with  such  a  dread  that 
1  eannot  express  it.  For  1  recall  how  often,  through  him,  (i<».l 
has  warned  us  of  oar  obligations,  how  often  he  knew  and  kindly 
overlooked  ourfaulta  and  shortoomii  trying  in  in- 

citing and  encouraging  us,  taking  all  father:  and  giv- 

ing himself  aa  much  trouble  for  ua  aa  if  we  were  persona  of 
merit.  What  return  have  we  made  him,  unfruitful  soil  thai  we 
are?     Nothing  but  dispteasnre  and  am  our 

infidelities  towai  whom  he  \\  i  ~ 

t  iiii-  the  departure  of  some  member  of 

amunity,  or  some  mmitted  against  1. 

tion;  at   others  ii   was  the  declii f   the  entire    body  that 

worried  him.     W  I  stupid,     [t  seems  that  all  the  admon- 

itions <>  iven  aa  have  proved  only  ^<>  many 

usel  .'ii  to  the  wind;  and,  what  is  woi  atly 

fear  that,  having  been   pronounced  in   the  p  land 

His  angels,  they  will,  t<<  our  onfusion,  reappear  at  our 

judgment.     ;  son  thatmy  heart  aed  with 

tear  and  just  apprehension?  Do  not  imagine  that  I  say  all  this  to 
frighten  youjiorto  v  I  to  myself  and  t<>  all  who, 

like  me,  >od  use  of  their  vocation,     I  beseech 

yon  all/or  the  love  of  the  death  <>t'  our  Master,  to  renew  your- 
Belves  in  His  resurrection,  and  ften 

ii  ua  in  the  |  remark,  Be  d 

not  give  it  to  them  while  idle,  but  while  laboring  and  in  memory 
of  the  wounds  He  ha  bing  ua  l 

it  is  impossible  for  ua  to  have  peace  with  God,  with  our  neigh- 
bor and  ourselves,  on  it,  and,  moreoi 
that  Be  will  not  -rant  it  but  through  the  merits  of  his  worn 
and  suffering       I                    merits  will  never   beapplii 

Lhe  mortificat  and  thia  we  will  acquire 

by  imitating  Him   in  doing  tl  holy  will  How 

v  yon  are  in  comparison,  not  only  with  otl 

like  you.  bul  R  Itfa  l:i«l'-  ik,  who  be  em- 
ploye.1  iii  tie  inch 
an  ardent  d<  do  the  will  -  assisted  therein] 
Yet  they  cannot  obtain  thia  com  i  nothing 


10  LETTEBS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  OKAS. 

wanting;  still  you  seem  dissatisfied,  and,  instead  of  making  use 
of  the  means  God  gives  you  for  your  perfection,  you  spurn  them. 
Forgive  me,  my  dear  sisters,  if  my  affection  for  you  employ 
such  language ;  for  I,  myself,  have  often  been  guilty  of  faults, 
similar  to  those  of  which  I  suspect  you.  But,  once  for  all,  I 
wish  to  be  faithful  to  God  and  I  will  for  this  often  ask  His 
grace.  Do  likewise;  esteem  and  read,  with  affection, your  rules 
and  instructions  desiring  to  put  them  in  practice,  and  labor  in  all 
earnestness  to  do  so  for  the  love  of  God;  especially,  profit  by 
the  advice,  the  last,  perhaps,  that  God  gives  you  concerning 
what  He  desires  of  you.  I  have  no  thought,  my  dear  sisters,  of 
menacing  you  with  the  judgment  of  God;  but  let  you  and  me 
fear  His  indignation  if  we  neglect  to  accomplish  His  will." 


XVI 

PATIENCE    IN    TRIALS. 

In  the  name  of  God,  my  dear  sisters,  do  not  grow  tired  o 
your  troubles  nor  become  disconsolate  in  seeing  yourself  de- 
prived of  all  consolation  save  in  God.  Oh,  did  we  know  the 
secrets  of  God  in  placing  us  in  this  condition,  we  would  perceive 
that  it  should  be  the  occasion  of  our  greatest  consolation.  Eh, 
well,  you  see  a  number  of  poor  whom  you  cannot  succor !  God 
also  sees  them  and  He  does  not  relieve  them.  Bear  their  bur- 
den with  them;  do  your  best  to  give  them  some  little  aid,  and 
then  remain  in  peace.  Perhaps  you  share  in  the  distress.  If  so 
that  is  a  consolation  for  you ;  for,  had  you  plenty,  your  hearts 
would  be  pained  in  enjoying  it  whilst  seeing  our  lords  and 
masters  suffer  much.  Besides,  God  chastises  His  people  for  our 
sins.  ;  Is  it  nob  reasonable  that  we  should  suffer  with  others  ? 
Who  are  we  that  we  imagine  we  ought  to  be  exempted  from  the 
public  miseries?  If  the  m/ercy  of  God  do  not  permit  us  to  ex- 
perience the  most  severe  distress  let  us  be  heartily  grateful,  arid 
believe  that  it  is  solely  through  His  goodness  and  not  from  any 
merit  on  our  part.  .  .  .  The  majority  of  our  sisters  in  the 
environs  of  Paris  have  been  obliged  to  seek  shelter  elsewhere: 


-  >l     MADEMOISII.I.K   LI  G  1  I 

but, thank-  k>d,up  to  th<  they  have  suffered  no 

injury    or    vexation.      5Ton  know   tin-    beautiful  ceremony  thai 
takes  place  to-day  at  the  exposing  of  the  shrine  of  St.  Genevieve. 

Oh,  how  good  it  ii  to  be  faithful  to  God,Who,ssa  mark  of  His 

-  such  honor  to  be  render.  .1   HU   iaith- 
ter  Barbe,  Ar  $2.) 


XVI I 


B ami .  -:  r.. 1 1  |   l     -DAXGIB  01    01 

••  I  have  learned  thai  I  11  contin 

your  infirmities  to  keep  yoa  eonstani  company, 
and  that,  at  times,  as  I  believe  at  present,  th 
suffering.     V< 

to  Him  is   His  royal  road  of  the  cross.     I  am  Bare  you  wiD 
cheerfully  and  willingly  allow  yourself  to  be  i  d   in  this 

In  order  to  do  His  holy  will,  as  I  also  hope  you  have  done 
when  Ili>  Providence  imposed  open  you  the  care  ofy<  ar  little 
family It  is  only  our  ignorance  is  to  believe 

o  be  an  honor  and  a  pleasure.     Did   we  but    undei 
what  it  is  to  be  a  sister  servant — oh,  how  We,  in  receiving  the 
office,  would  be  humble  1.  knowing  what  a  burden  we  are  to  the 

hOnse,  and  what  need  1  0  be  supported  by  all;  and  also. 

when  we  reflei  ad  bj 

ire  to  all   to  good 

example  in  everything;  and,  too,  th.  ar  duty 

we  ii!  :  hat  the  otl  hearl 

must  include  them  all.  try,    my 

■ 

lv  will  of 
.    Rich 


(II 

—  •  Bbould   be  >f  the 

Common  il 


18  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRAS. 

—  "I  believe  you  have  the  pleasure  of  the  Queen's  presence 
at  Fontainbleau.  If  her  Majesty  should  desire  to  speak  with 
you  do  not  raise  any  difficulty,  though  the  respect  you  owe  give 
you  a  fear  to  approach  her.  Her  kindness  and  charity  inspire 
the  most  humble  with  confidence  to  represent  to  her  their 
wants.  Do  not  forget  to  truly  present  those  of  the  poor.  I 
need  not  recommend  modesty  and  reserve  with  those  high 
personages.  I  know  you  have  a  singular  esteem  for  those 
virtues;  but  do  all  you  can  for  your  poor,  particularly  in  regard 
to  the  spiritual  service  you  owe  them. " 

— ,;  I  think  you  do  all  you  can  to  comfort  our  Sister  Jf*,  and 
that  you  look  upon  her  as  a  young  plant  from  which  you  may, 
one  day,  hope  good  fruit  to  present  on  the  eternal  table  of  our 
good  God." 


XIX 

ADVICES  TO  SISTERS    SUGGESTED  BY  THEIR  NAMES. 

My  good  Sister,  are  yon  very  brave?  Do  }^ou  do,  as  the 
good  shepherd,  who  risks  his  life  for  the  welfare  and  security 
of  the  flock  entrusted  to  his  care?  Yes,  I  believe  so;  for,  if  we 
have  not  always  the  opportunity  of  exposing  our  lives  we  have 
those  in  which  we  are  required  to  give  up  our  own  will  in  order 
to  accord  with  others,  to  overcome  our  habits  and  inclinations 
that  we  may  give  example  to  our  sisters,  and  to  conquer  our 
passions  so  as  not  to  excite  those  of  others.  This  is  what  we 
are  obliged  to  do,  my  dear  sister,  in  order  to  maintain  cordiali- 
ty, to  exercise  patience,  and  to  be  in  the  close  union  of  the 
charity  of  Jesus  crucified,  which  I  implore  God  to  give  us. 
Please  nay  to  Sister  Mary  Martha  that  I  trust  that  she  will  be 
Mary  Martha  in  effect  a^  well  as  in  name,  that  the  name  Mary 
obliges  her  to  great  purity,  meekness  and  modest}',  and 
requires  her  to  be  ever  ready  to  do  a  favor  for  others;  that  her 
name  Martha  calls  for  great  exactitude  to  the  rule  in  all  its 
points.  As  for  Sister  Cecilia,  oh,  what  calm  and  tranquility 
she  should  possess  that,  after  thf  example  of  her  patron  saint, 


M  A  ! 


to 


she  may  aweetly  Bing  the  praii  I    Ami  our  Sister 

Bridget  > 1 1 o 1 1 1 < I  love  tho  dai  /  In  the  continuance 

ami  accomplishment  of  tin-  >f  God    upon    her.      I  hope 

God  will  o  iter  Frances  lha<  Ih  of  mind  may 

supply  for  the  weak  I  bid  al  In  ess  of  her  body,  bat,  f<>r  this. 

tell  her,  m  I   sincerely 

that  her  la  entirelj  and   that  thor- 

oughly cured     What  Is  good   5  tacrine  doing!     Do  the 

r  terrify  berl      Rai   she   sufficient   love 
\.  like  her  dear  patroness,  to  resist  alii    Tell  her  I 
all  depends  on  herself,  and  that  the  same  dear  5  much 

and  love  I  ber.  provided  Bhe  be  faithful,  as  Hi 

[ne.     I  -  >\  Barbe,  to 

whom  I  wish   |  snee   and   an  Inon  ase   hi 

Be  alwajS  mindful    of    the    wants 

of  the  community,  for  it  1  ofyoui  ecially 

ns   done  for  the  i  f  the 


XX 


■•  My  dearly  love 
Divine  Providence  in  tho  disposition  r  -  to  wish  t<» 

make  of  your  life.       If  il  -  holy   will  to  Call  to    Ilim 

r  soul,  blessed  be  His  Holy  Name!   H(e  knows  I  t  I 

feel  in  being  unable  to  assist  you  in  this  la  which  I 

know  you  will  make  in  very  willingly  returning  your  son  1  to 

nal  Father  in  the  to  honor  the  death 

( )ai  b  will  g[ive  ;  of  the 

all  oni  Sisters, 
ber  them  in  heaven,  when  and 

ticularly  of  our  Sister  Anne  Marl 

nnof  be  vritb  Rememl 

dea  '      I  baa 

called  you.  may 


20  LETTERS  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  ORA9. 

please  Him  to  accomplish  His  designs  in  regard  to   it.     And, 
if  His  bounty  permits,  beg  our  good  angels  to  help  us.     Good 
evening,  my  very  dear  sister,  I  pray  with  all  my  heart  that 
Jesus  crucified  may  bless  you  with  all  the  virtues  He  has  prac- 
tised on  the  Cross." 


XXI 

PETITION    FOR  THE  APOSTOLIC    BENEDICTION,    1652. 

Louise  de  Mariilac,  twenty -seven  years  a  widow,  servant  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  in  will,  if  not  in  reality,  of  His  members,  the 
poor,  most  attached  by  obedience  to  the  Holy  Father,  in 
quality  of  Roman  Catholic,  and  on  account  of  the  desire,  long 
cherished,  wished  to  receive,  at  least  once  in  her  life  time,  the 
Apostolic  Benediction.  She,  therefore,  humbly  asks  M.  Berthe, 
a  Priest  of  the  Mission,  to  present  her  in  spirit  at  the  feet  of 
the  Most  Holy  Father,  true  vice-gerent  of  Jesus  Christ,  on 
account  of  the  zeal  which  His  Holiness  displays  for  the  faith  of 
the  Church.  She  begs  this  in  order  that  she  may  obtain  the 
grace  from  our  good  God  of  doing,  in  all  things,  for  the  rest  of 
her  da3fs.  His  holy  will.  In  return  for  this  charit3r,  she  will 
consider  herself  obliged  to  pray  to  God  for  His  Holines*. 


XXII 

WILL  OF  MADEMOISELLE  LE  OR  AS. 

'In  the  Name  of. God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 

Prostrate  in  all  humility,  in  the  belief  that  God  is  every 
where,  sole  being  and  Creator  of  all  immortal  souls,  with  the 
true  knowledge  of  my  own  nothingness  and  inability,  without 
His  grace,  I  very  humbly  implore  His  mercy  on  my  miseries 
which  have  made  me  culpable  of  such  ingratitude  towards  His 
goodness.     And,  though  I  have  so  often  offended  this  goodness 


M  \i»KM«  :  kS.  2] 

by  my  wretched  sins  thai  ttome  unworthy  lo  participate 

In  the  merit!  I.  yet  in  ;ly  place 

all  my  hope.     I  Virgin  to  be  to  me  i  true 

mother  and  me,  at  the  moment  of 

my  (hath,  pardon  for  the  abuse   I  luv  ea  of 

God.     I,  lift  I  pleasure  of  God,  implore 

my  holy  angel  guardian,  St.  |  id   all   Lb  .  to  help 

me,  by  their  info  Ami. 

ild  I.    for  the   love  of  God, 

>mit  in  honor  of  the  moment  ofthe  separation  of  the   I  tivine 

leslree  the  salvation  of  mine,  that  I 

may  eternally  glorify   Him,    with    EJia  and   the   Holy 

Gho 

•■l   proto  rod,    and   before  all   creatures,    that    1 

wish  to  die  in  ih  I   itho 

lie  Church,  and  I   command  my   Bon,  as  farai 
I  believe  it  to  1  >nly   path  to 

paradise,  for  which  we  have  b  [n   the   hope  that 

God  will  grant  him  this  grace  1    beseech   His   bounty   to   . 
full  and  entire  po  i    of  all   that   he  i  In  him  and 

with  him  HU  -ill.     I   I  pray    Him  to  water 

with  Hiseffi<  .  for  time  and  for  eternity,  the   bl< 

ing,    which,  to  jive,  and 

which  l  mow  give  him,  in  the  I   of  the 

Bon „  and  of  the  Holy  Gh  Lmen.      I    implore  the  Bscred 

humanity  of  our  Savior  to  have  pity  on  inful  souls  a(  the 

hour  of  our  death. 

"  I  very  humbly  ask  pardon  of  my  guardian  angel  and  of  my 
t  honored  father  and  director,  by  whom   >'  the 

mercy  of  God  to  hold  me,  willing  >mplish 

ment  of  His  most  holy  will,  lor  t  and 

fidelity  I  have  shown  for  the  charit  with  which  they  h 

honored  me  ii  to  my  salvation.    I  it,  with 

I 
from  l 

••  I.  also,  very  humbly  demand   r<>  all  my  dear 

neighbor*  whom,  by  andscandalii 

of  those  whoi  led    in    a 


22  LETTERS  01"  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRAS. 

whatsoever,  and  of  all  creatures  of  which,  contrary  to  the  holy 
will  of  God,  I  have  made  bad  use.  I  abandon  myself  to  God 
to  make  such  restitution,  in  this  world  or  the  next,  as  it  will 
please  His  merciful  justice  to  ordain. 

"The  obligation  of  mother,  together  with  the  strong  natural 
affection  I  always  had  for  my  son,  urges  me  to  recommend  to 
him  to  remember  the  care  which,  for  his  salvation,  the  good- 
ness of  God  had  of  his  education,  and  to  be  grateful  to  Him  all 
his  life,  and  strive  never  to  do  anything  contrary  to  His  most 
holy  will.  To  aid  you  in  this,  my  son,  take  counsel  in  all  your 
affairs  of  persons  who  are  capable  and  of  good  life.  And  that 
the  advice  you  will  receive  may  be  of  greater  use  to  3*011,  alwa}'s 
ask  it  before  you  take  any  decision;  otherwise,  3*011  will  not 
freely  give  your  reasons  for  and  against  the  thing  3*011  propose, 
and  then  you  will  01113*  deceive  \rourself.  I  rely  so  much  on 
thi  generosity  of  M.  Vincent  that,  I  am  certain  he  will  neverrefuse, 
3*011  his  assistance  in  3*our  wants,  whether  temporal  or  spiritual. 

'  •  You  well  know  the  obligation  under  which  both  3*011  and  I 
are  to  him,  and  hence  I  entreat  3*011,  should  3*011  ever  be  so 
happy  as  to  have  the  opportune*  of  serving  his  community,  to 
do  so  with  all  3*our  heart,  remembering  that  3*011  are  particular- 
ly obliged,  not  only  by  gratitude  for  the  benefit  we  both  have 
received,  but  also  03^  reason  of  the  service  he  renders  the 
Church,  our  mother 

"  I  beseech  my  son  to  often  remember  to  pray  to  God  for 
the  repose  of  the  soul  of  his  father,  and  to  recall  to  mind  his 
good  life,  how  he  greatly  feared  God,  and  was  scrupulous  in 
keeping  himself  irreproachable;  especially  should  he  remember 
his  patience  in  the  great  sufferings  that  fell  upon  him  in  his 
last  3*ears,  and  during  which  he  practised  veiy  great  virtue  .  .  .  " 
,  Here  follow  the  different  legacies:  First,  to  the  Priests  of 
the  Mission  for  masses  and  good  works  for  the  benefit  of  her 
and  hers,  on  the  anniversaiy  of  her  death,  "and  this  to  honor 
the  moment  of  the  death  of  Our  Lord  on  the  Cross,  that  the 
merit  of  this  perpetual  divine  sacrifice  ma3*  be  applied  to  those 
in  the  agonies  of  death,  and  to  those  persevering  hi  mortal  sin, 
in  order,  therein*,  to  obtain  for  them,  from  the  mercy  of  God, 
efficacious  grace  to  withdraw  them."     Second,   toherconfessoi\ 


i  i  .  tA&  8  I 

Third,  to   her  irth,  to   I  fraternities 

of  which  s  member,  "asking  pardon  of  God  for  having 

so  often  failed  in  the  devotions  they   recommend,   and  this 
believe  that  H  ii  i  enroll  ours*  Ives  in  few  and 

be  more  faithful  to  their  i  Fifth,  to  the  S 

of  Cbariti  :  the  n  m  ey  use 

for  the  'heir  hoe  I  affirm  that 

or  them  bad  <  Sod  given  me  the 
means.  Hence  I  Implore  my  son  to  be  grateful  to  them  for  the 
charity  they  hi  upon  it  i 

i  Bhonld  give  him  anj  do  them  n 

kindness,      I   exhort  bim  most  II  in  this*" 

Sixth,  to   the  poor,   ti.  charitable   priest  will  preach   b 

•  )  to   them,  '  ;  bim,  in  the  name  of  Our  Lord,   to 

only  for  their  instruction,  teaching  them  their  obligation 

to  know  Godt  the  difference   bet  ind  bad  poor,  and 

l  to  their  eternal    welfare  is  poverty  if  they  only 

know  bow  to  use  it:  moreover,  what    they   should  do   I 

Becking  alms;  in  what  humility  they  Bhonld  request    it;  their 

obligations  of  serving  God  and  hearing  i  Sundaj 

re  to  induce  them  to  say  their  night  and 
morning  i  and  all  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  sab 

ills  win.  - 

and  of  their  obligation  -on,  BS 

will  at    my  death  «nj.>\-  my   property  after  my 

shall  have  been  paid:  at  his  death  all  I  leave 

bim  will  pass  to  the  poor  whom  I  substitute  my  b<  r  bim. 

:        ie  he  marries  and  has  1  his  children  will 

telawregulatii  tituted  successions; 

but  I  intend  and  will  that,  should  be  have  no  legitimate 

:•  inherit  the  little  <  tod  bas  given  i.  for 

this  purpose.  I  humbly  beg  II.  VTn<  rider  and  general  of 

: '  .     i  ■  and.    after  bim,  his  bucc< 

attei  d  to  1  ihould  the  substitution  take 

they  may  collect   the  revenue  and  maki  aal  distri- 

bution;for  I  ki  their  principal  fun  For  the 

which  purpose  I  would,  were  it  pos- 
sible, willii  e  up  my  life.  But  i  firm 
establishment  to  the  Community  of  th< 


24  LETTERS  OV  MADEMOISELLE  LE  ORAS. 

the  parishes,  or  if  it  can  subsist,  as  it  has  done  for  several 
years,  remaining  under  the  direction  of  the  above  named  gen- 
tlemen of  the  Mission,  my  intention  and  last  wish  is  that,  with 
the  exception  of  a  3'early  rent  of  a  hundred  francs  which  these 
same  Gentlemen  of  the  Mission  will  enjoy,  the  Sisters  of  Charity 
inherit,  for  the  ends  and  on  the  conditions  aforesaid,  the  little 
that  I  leave,  that  thus  that  may  have  more  means  wherewith  to 
assist  the  sick  poor  in  those  con ntiy  places  where  they  may  find 
less  aid.  I  pray  the  goodness  of  God,  should  He  please  to  give 
any  merit  to  this  disposition,  to  apply  it  as  a  means  to  bring 
down  His  mercy,  of  which  we  have  great  need  for  our  salva- 
tion, on  the  soul  of  my  son, and  on  m}r  own,  at  the  moment  of 
death 

"I  very  humbly  pray  M.  Vincent,  by  the  charity  God  has 
given  him  for  his  neighbor,  and  by  the  love  he  bears  the  Sacred 
Humanit}7  of  Our  Redeemer,  to  pardon  me  all  neglect  of  grati- 
tude for  the  honor  he  has  done  me  in  exercising  so  much 
charity  towards  my  son  and  myself.  1  now  thank  him  from 
the  bottom  of  my  heart,  and  I  beg  him  to  continue  his  holy 
affection  for  my  son  and  be  to  him  a  father,  giving  him  good 
counsel  and  aid  in  all  his  needs.  I  also  ask  him  to  grant  the 
prayer  which,  for  the  love  of  God,  I  make  him,  and  his  succes- 
sor, should  God  call  him  away  before  me,  of  being,  with  my 
Hon,  to  whom  I  have  proposed  the  substitution,  the  executor  of 
this,  my  will.  In  return  for  the  charity  they  will  exercise  in 
this  point  I  promise,  should  God  be  pleased  to  show  me  mercy 
and  permit  me  to  enter  His  Paradise,  to  do  for  them  all  that  a 
soul  can  do. 

•'Irenit,  and  willingly  abandon,  my  soul  into  the  hands  of 
God,  its  creator  and  last  end  :  I  freely  leave  my  body  to  earth 
to  await  its  resurrection.  As  to  the  place  of  my  sepulture,  I 
leave  it  entirely,  under  the  disposition  of  Divine  providence,  to 
the  direction  of  M,  Vincent*  si mply  begging  him.  to  remember 
the  great  desire  J  have  testified  to  be  buried  alongside  the  wall 
at  the  foot  of  the  Church  of  St. Lazarus, in  the  little  court,  which, 
from  the  bones  found  there,  appears  to  have  once  been  a 
cemetery.  I  still  greatly  desi«C  to  be  interred  there,  and  I  ask 
it  of  his  charity,  for  the  love  of  God.     I  also  request  that  there 


20 

bo  placed,  us  s<m  ainst  the  wall,  a  lame  wooden 

bed,  end  an   inscription   at  its  foot 
bearing  the  title  :  •'  Only  11  entile  to  be  a1  the  e.\|  < 

of  the  little  I  leave,  and 

in  this  my  testan* 

••  l-'nr  m\ ■  funeral.     1  declare  tffcll   I  do  SOt    wish    any    g  i 

konrred  than  what  is  nana!  in  the  Interment 
our  .  and  that,   ahonld  any   desire  to 

otherwise,  I  >w,   that  he  never  had  mrd 

for  me,     B(  my  mis* 

which  so  often  offended  God  and  ■  should 

be  held  in  no  consideration.     Hoi  longfa  lam  anworthy, 

that  would  be   to  pronoinur  me  undeserving  to  anneal 
basing  died  i  irity. 

••  Behold,  oh,  M\  ( kid,  Thy  poor 
feet  of  Thy  Grandeui  lowledging  i. 

criminal  and  meriting  bell,  to  which    Thy  ould 

have  condemned  me,  were  it  not  for  the  immense  love  that  has 
made  Thy  s  me  man  to  deliver  me.     May  il  Thy 

Divine  Goodm  m  that  I,  with  my  son,  be  of  the  number  of  th 
who,  through  Him,  will  eternally  glorify  Thcc :  and  deign  to 

kindly  1-  .  and  dispositions  made  in  this 

intent,  drawn  up  in  the  belief  that,    BUCh  is  Thy  divine  will, 
which  has  always  directed  mine,   and  without  which,    I  pro!. 

with  all  my  strength,  never  to  will  anything,   and  iii  which   I 

affirm  I  wish  to  terminate  my  lift  as  I  \i-aw  this  writing,  which 

I  ha  <  d  with   my  hand,    this  Friday,    the    15th 

day  of  December.  B  Manila- 

rod,  sound  of  body  and  mind." 
The  28th  of  I  I  rfM  added  to 

this  will  a   codicil,  necessitated  by  the  marriage  of  her  son. 
She  terminated  thus:  l*Thou  knowest,  oh,  my  God,  that  I  am 

all  Thine,  and  that  Thy    Providence,    through  Thy    mercy,  has 
1m  en  the  guide  of  rev  entire  life,      I  thank  !  d,    lor 

this  and  humbly  ask  anew,  and  from  t!.  m    of  my   heart, 

pardon  for  all  my   m  ■■  tude.  Iloved     I 

will,  and  renouncing  every  other  consideration,  l   offer  Thee 

this  litU(  ;u- 


26  LETTERS  OP  MADEMOISELLE  LE  GRAS. 

cified,  to  give  me,  my  son,  find  his  family,  Thy  blessing  that  we 
may  glorify  Thee  eternally." 

•  Finalty,  on  the  11th  of  May,  1656,  a  little  daughter  having 
been  born  to  her  son,  she  revoked  before  a  notary  the  substitu- 
tion which  she  had  confirmed  in  the  codicil  of  1653:  "  Having 
every  reason  to  be  satisfied  with  the  conduct  of  Michael  Le 
Gras,  esquire,  her  only  son,  bailiff  of  St.  Lazaius  and  advocate 
of  the  mint,  and  of  Gabrielle  Le  Clerc,  his  wife,  in  token  of 
the  respect  and  proof  of  friendship  she  has  received  since  their 
marriage,  being  assured  that  her  above  named  son,  dying 
without  children,  will  have  care  to  assist  the  poor  with  the 
goods  he  has,  and  will  have,  of  the  above  named  lady,  his  moth- 
er," she  added  a  special  legacy  of  eighteen  livres  a  year,  in 
favor  of  her  grand-daughter,  ' '  to  use  in  giving  a  little  dinner  to 
the  poor  of  her  parish,  at  which  she  will  serve  them." 


GETHSEMANI  ABBEY, 
GETHSEMANI,  P.O.  KY. 


THE    END. 


•♦      *»  •»#••       /*n*> 


>*^>»  .A.    ,    •  i*-*M*        .| 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


C03flflOM707 


